The Coven


It all began with a mistake, and a relatively common one at that:  Andrew 
Davidson looked one time too many, for a few seconds too long.  He was 
going home from work one day, waiting for the train.  That's when he did 
it.  An attractive young woman walked onto the platform, headed in his 
direction.  The first thing Andrew noticed, when she had gotten close 
enough, were her eyes.  They were light blue, with a striking sort of--
reflectiveness--about them.  He was surprised by the unusual eye color.  So 
surprised that it took him a few seconds to realize that she was returning 
his brief stare.  Embarrassment flooded him, and he immediately averted his 
eyes and began to pretend that he had someplace else to be, and something 
else to do.  The young woman found a seat on one of the benches about five 
feet away from where he had decided to stand.  Against his better judgment, 
Andy stole another glance.  She had thick, dark brown hair that came to her 
shoulders, carefully curled on the inner edges to effectively frame her 
attractive face.  He saw the ring on her finger and breathed a silent sigh 
of relief without really knowing why.  Headlights appeared and a horn 
sounded in the distance, announcing the train's pending arrival in a minute 
or so.  The young woman chose that moment to cross her legs, shapely and 
clad in black hose.  The action reclaimed his clandestine attention, and he 
noted the emblem on the white jacket she wore loosely over her clothes that 
indicated she was a physical therapist.  The horn sounded again, closer, 
and this encounter would be over soon.  Her attractiveness would become 
just a memory, to fade rapidly over time.
Danielle Gray sighed to herself.  Another one.  "What do you think you're 
doing?" she asked in her soft, melodic voice.  The man was clearly 
startled, and turned quickly to face her.  She looked at him, leaving no 
doubt whom she had addressed.  She fought the urge to shake her head.  
They're never as sneaky as they think they are...
"I'm... I'm... just on my way home," Andy stammered, shaken that she had 
caught his surreptitious glances.  The train hummed into the station as it 
decelerated.  Time also slowed to a crawl.
"No you're not," Danielle said quietly, regarding him fully.  She 
concentrated as she had been taught, reaching out to him.  People 
circulated around him, getting on and off the train, but his legs did not 
move.  She watched him grow increasingly embarrassed; the next few seconds 
would tell her much.  For his part, Andy knew he had been downright rude.  
Despite his embarrassment, he believed that it would have been even more 
rude to run away from the woman.  He heard the doors buzz, indicating the 
imminent departure of the train.  The buzzing continued after they had shut 
and the train had begun to move.
"Come here, and sit down."  The woman's soft words echoed in his mind, 
causing the buzzing noise to resonate with their cadence and pitch.  He 
dumbly sat next to her on the metal grille bench.  She was busy writing 
something in a notebook that she had produced from her briefcase and 
ignored him for the moment.  The young woman stopped writing after a few 
seconds.  Andy hadn't realized that he was holding his breath, waiting for 
her to make some sort of motion or gesture.  She looked at him, 
appraisingly at first, then he sensed something about her gaze... changed.  
He couldn't move or speak, and his ass seemed completely glued to the 
bench.  Andy's heart raced as panic spread through his body.  Something 
very strange was happening here...
Danielle watched her captive's reaction carefully, and quietly said, "Calm 
down.  You're just sitting next to me.  You want to ask me out, and 
everything will seem like it was your own idea."  Danielle smiled to 
herself.  No sense in wasting a perfectly good opportunity.
The buzzing of the no-longer-present train grew louder in Andy's ears.  His 
heart slowed, his body relaxed as he became aware that he was just waiting 
for a train, sitting next to this beautiful woman.  She pulled a pack of 
cigarettes from her briefcase, and handed him her lighter.  "Light my 
cigarette," she said, her eyes glittering with interest.  He reacted by 
immediately producing the flame, worrying that he was going to screw up 
this absolutely golden opportunity.
He looked a little worried to Danielle and that meant she had him.  "Thank 
you," she regally responded, knowing how to play his tethered emotions.  
"One mustn't ever forget simple politeness."  The man nodded gravely at the 
pronouncement.  She exhaled leisurely, allowing herself to relax and 
forget, for a brief moment, about the man she currently possessed.  "What 
to do, what to do, what to do with you..." Danielle mumbled aloud.  "You 
were looking at me, weren't you?" she asked as she resumed her writing, 
looking down at her notebook as she smoked.  He affirmed what she already 
knew, but it was a detail that had to be attended to.  Another train 
arrived, headed in the opposite direction.  She ignored the bustle and 
continued her interrogation.  "You stared at me because I was attractive to 
you at first glance, and you wanted me.  You guys never learn, do you?"  
She sighed.  Time to let him hang himself.
Andy blinked and shook his head.  The buzzing noise was gone.  "I'm really 
sorry, I didn't mean to be so rude.  I was raised better than that," he 
apologized as sincerely as he could.  "I mean, I know it's impolite and 
offensive and... and..."  His voice trailed off as he tried to figure out 
how to avoid making the apology look like a pass.  Andy couldn't bring 
himself to look at her.  "I guess the only thing I can really do to 
apologize is to leave you completely alone," he mumbled.  He gathered his 
briefcase, intending to get up and walk to the opposite end of the 
platform.
That was unexpected.  Danielle was sure that the man was being sincere.  
They never told her that this might happen.  "Now what should I do?" she 
said, half to herself, as the man began to rise from the bench.  Danielle 
touched his arm tentatively.  He jumped, startled again, but turned to face 
her.  She reached out for him in her special way.  No matter what future 
actions would be taken, it was clear that she needed to find out more about 
this guy.  She watched him swipe at the air, and stifled a giggle.  "Come, 
sit," she bade him.  He stopped in mid-stride, turned, and sat down next to 
her.  Danielle smiled briefly, pleased with her increasing skill.  She 
studied him for a moment.  "I hate making decisions on an empty stomach," 
Danielle said to no one in particular.  "I think..." she began, tapping her 
chin with her fingers, looking skyward, paused in thought.  A sidelong 
glance showed that he was eagerly waiting for her next words.  Dani, you're 
getting real good at this, she thought.  "I think you want to take me to 
dinner," she finished with nonchalance.  They caught the next train heading 
in the opposite direction from their previously intended destinations.  Oh 
well, showtime...  "My name is Danielle," she said, smiling pleasantly with 
her mouth and making sure it also reached her eyes.
Danielle.  Such a beautiful name for such a beautiful woman.  "I'm And-d-
dr... Andy," he said, blushing shyly.  His heart beat rapidly with 
excitement.
"Thank you for inviting me to dinner, Andy," she replied with a smile.  Men 
are so damn easy...
He was thrilled that such a beautiful woman had accepted his spur-of-the 
moment invitation.  Indeed, Andy was pleased that he had managed to find 
the nerve to ask this unknown woman to dinner.  He didn't do things like 
this very often.
They got off the train near one of the big downtown shopping complexes.  
Andy followed Danielle faithfully, carrying her briefcase along with his 
own.  Dani walked briskly, her heels making rapid, rhythmic staccato 
clicks.  She stopped in front of Dryden and Hall's to study the menu board 
outside the restaurant.  After a few seconds, she commented amiably, "This 
is where we will eat.  I like the food here."  Of course, he'd think it was 
his own idea.  No sense in taking any unnecessary chances.  Andy told her 
how happy he was that she approved of his choice of restaurant and how glad 
he was that she enjoyed the food there as much as he did.  They were 
seated, and she ordered appetizers and cocktails for the two of them before 
the main course.  She had already found out that he could afford it, so she 
felt no obligation to be frugal.  Flaunt it if ya got it...  Danielle chose 
a lobster from the tank while he contented himself with the prime strip 
steak.  She noticed that it was getting easier to keep a light grip on 
another mind while simultaneously enjoying dinner.  She briefly recalled 
her first disastrous attempt a few months earlier.
The buzzing noise that came from the kitchen made it difficult for Andy to 
talk.  He was a little surprised that the wait staff could hear them, but 
figured that they must be used to the noise.  He didn't say much during 
dinner due to the combination of the excellent food, the constant buzz 
(which really detracted from the ambiance of the classy dining room), and 
Danielle's attractiveness.  He would look at her and wonder when he would 
wake up from this fantastic dream.  Andy listened to her musical voice as 
she talked about her job during cordials and dessert, smiling stupidly at 
her throughout.  After dessert, he handed over his Visa card and answered 
some of Danielle's questions while they leisurely sipped coffee.
They finally left the restaurant, stepping into a sultry, warm summer 
night.  Andy carried her jacket and both their briefcases.  Danielle coolly 
took a drag on her cigarette as she watched her extremely pliant date hail 
a taxi to take them back to their original destinations.  The driver 
dropped him off first, as per her instructions.  She watched 
disinterestedly as Andy handed the cabbie thirty dollars to take her home.  
She smiled at Andy, and grasped his hand lightly.  Filling her eyes with 
false promise, Danielle softly said, "I promise, I will see you again, 
Andy.  Thank you for dinner."  She didn't know whether that was true or 
not, but she needed to say something.  Besides, in a pinch, he was a nice 
enough date.  The door closed and her dinner companion walked away, 
whistling happily.  But she was still hungry.
***

The next morning Andy woke up with an enormous headache and a Visa receipt 
for one-hundred fifty-five dollars in his wallet.  While ibuprofen would 
take care of the headache, and he could easily afford the money, it still 
was not a very good morning.  He remembered the previous night's events 
down to the last detail, including the reasons for choosing the particular 
wine they drank.  He had definitely enjoyed himself, and Danielle's 
company, but... $155.00 worth?  What in the hell was he thinking when he 
had suggested Dryden and Hall's for a first date?  That was definitely 
overkill, even if she had said that they would see each other...  "Shit!  A 
hundred fifty-five bucks and I didn't even ask her for her phone number!!!"  
His frustrated yelp echoed in the empty apartment.  Andy, you are such an 
idiot when it comes to women, he swore silently.  He just knew he had 
happily been taken for a ride.  "I even gave her money for her cab ride 
home," he moaned to the silent walls.
Determined to recover some measure of dignity (and sanity), Andy looked for 
Danielle on the station platform the next day, and the day after that, but 
he didn't see her.  His stupidity had cost him about two hundred bucks, but 
nothing else.  So, while it may have been a relatively expensive lesson 
financially, it was not as expensive an experience as it could have been.  
Andy decided to count his blessings.  Two weeks passed, and he had almost 
forgotten the whole thing, although the missing money still rankled.  He 
was reading the paper after work at the station while waiting, and had 
started to read one of the front page stories.  It detailed the discovery 
of the partially decomposed remains of a missing cab driver.  Before he got 
much past the "Remains Found" header, he heard Danielle's voice.  "Hello, 
Andy."
He looked up at her, trying hard to be cool, trying to hide how pleased he 
was at her unexpected arrival, and that she remembered who he was.  It was 
a sunny day, and both of them had sunglasses on.  Danielle didn't have her 
white clinician's jacket with her and she had changed her hairstyle.  Andy 
decided that he liked her hair the other way better, but the well-tailored 
jacket and skirt she wore made her look quite the young medical 
professional.
Danielle gathered all the charm she could and smiled at Andy.  She wasn't 
in a very good mood, having been forced to adjust her boss' attitude 
earlier in the day.  The dressing-down he had started to give still 
bothered her, even if she did make him stop.  Then there was the bitchy new 
female patient whom she'd had to turn over to another therapist.  Danielle 
had been unable to communicate pleasantly with the cunt, and the power was 
no help there--it only worked on men.  Now, here was Andy: how convenient.  
Nobody in the coven had told her that she couldn't give him a little push.
Andy smiled and opened his mouth to speak, but a very large insect buzzed 
around his ear at that moment, and he shook his head to shoo it away.  It 
cannily stayed just out of sight somewhere behind his ear.  Andy pretended 
to ignore it so he wouldn't look silly to Danielle.  She stifled a giggle 
and smiled before continuing, "I'm very happy to see you again, especially 
after the beastly day I've had at work."  Andy took a quick swipe at the 
irritating buzzing noise.  "I want..."  She paused.  The buzzing became 
fainter, then returned louder than before.  "I want to go to a happy hour.  
Take me to RC's for happy hour," Danielle finished, her voice modulated by 
the damn insect's buzzing.  She had just accepted his impromptu offer for a 
happy hour!  Andy's blood ran a little faster and he felt a little giddy, 
flushed with the success he was having at asking Danielle out.  Twenty 
minutes later, they were downtown at RC's, sitting by the man-made duck 
pond.  Andy bought some appetizers and two frozen strawberry daiquiris.  
Andy and Danielle chatted happily.
An hour later, Danielle's mood had improved considerably, and Andy was 
beginning to bore her.  There was a pause in the conversation, and she 
broke it by saying, 'I really shouldn't keep you too long tonight."  Andy 
shook his head to disagree, then took a vicious swipe at the air.  Danielle 
giggled, explaining that the bugs left her alone because they didn't like 
her perfume.  If he thinks that it's bugs, so much the better: it made for 
a good cover story.  She suggested quietly that he had urgent things to do.
Andy looked at his watch.  "Oh, hell.  I do have to run," he said, getting 
up from their table.  "I'm so sorry Danielle, but I have some things I need 
to take care of at home, and I had completely forgotten about them.  I need 
to get them done before it gets too late."  The words tumbled out in a 
helter-skelter stream, then he froze for an instant.  Andy hesitantly 
asked, "See you soon?"
Dani was prepared for this.  Evidently, she had given him a bit more of a 
push than she'd thought.  No problem, she could cover this up without too 
much trouble.  She smiled graciously and said, "Yes, you will."  She 
figured that he was the type that would probably feel a little guilty about 
leaving her in such a hurry.  She whispered "guilt" just to make sure he 
thought that he was reacting normally.  Andy surprised her by buying her a 
second daiquiri before he scampered to the station to catch the next train 
home.
When he got to his apartment, Andy immediately started cleaning the 
kitchen, something he had promised himself he would do when he got home, 
but then he had run into Danielle, and they had gone to a happy hour and...  
At any rate, he was home now, and the kitchen had to be done.  Eventually, 
he went to bed very content because he had gone out with Danielle a second 
time, and completely cleaned the kitchen.  He woke up a lot less happy, 
with a huge hangover, another Visa receipt, and he still didn't have 
Danielle's phone number.
***

"Danielle Gray, line two.  Danielle Gray, line two."  The soft broadcast 
voice interrupted her flexion of her patient's knee.  "Just a moment--you 
can relax for a little bit," she assured the middle-aged man.  She 
reflexively checked the clock: only three-thirty.  The week had dragged on 
far too long already and it was only Thursday.  The thought crossed her 
mind that the phone call could be from that cute Brendan guy she'd snared 
last week.  Maybe he was responding to her prompt for another date this 
weekend.  Her rising hopes collapsed when she heard the "Hello, Danielle" 
delivered in a very familiar, cool, faintly accented tone.  She sighed.
"Hello, Gina," Danielle said, trying not to let her disappointment show 
over the phone.  "No, I never have to work late...  Yes...  That's right...  
Well, what about him?  No...  He's going on vacation starting Monday, so I 
thought I'd ask that...  Tonight?!!?  I don't..."  She sighed in 
resignation as the voice on the other end tersely explained the meaning of 
"tonight."
"Yes, Gina...  I can wait for him at the station and bring him straight 
from work...  Yes, we'll be there tonight."  Danielle hung up the phone, 
her mood having turned rotten.  Great, just what I fucking wanted, a damn 
coven meeting tonight, she sourly thought.  And with me at the center of 
it.  Sometimes, it seemed that this deal wasn't all it was cracked up to 
be...
***

Andy was working late in the office trying to give himself some breathing 
room before he went on vacation.  It was almost seven o'clock, and the sun 
was beginning to set.  There was a knock at his door, a very rare 
occurrence so late in the day.  He figured that it was just security 
checking the partially opened door and noises during their rounds.  "Come 
in," he said, not bothering to interrupt his study of the debugger as it 
flickered through the code on the screen.
"Andy--hi!  I was waiting for you at the station, but you didn't show up," 
Danielle said.  There was a faint tinge of urgency in her voice.  Andy spun 
his chair and stood quickly, as much out of shock as some vaguely 
remembered homily about seated gentlemen and ladies.  "We have to go now.  
We're already late," she said, sounding slightly disturbed.  He gave her a 
strange look, because he didn't remember making any plans for tonight at 
all.  The loose disk drive in one of his machines began its annoying buzz 
as it vibrated against the frame, gnawing its way into his consciousness 
during the awkward silence.  I really have to get that thing fixed, he 
resolved.
Dani rolled her eyes as he looked at one of his computers.  She really 
didn't have time for this.  Danielle resumed, "You kept me waiting, so I 
thought I better check for you in your office.  I thought you might have 
been tied up with work and forgot our dinner date at my place."  She put a 
little extra emphasis on the last six words.
"I'm sorry, Danielle, but I guess I just sorta lost track of time," he 
apologized.  Andy shut the debugger down and prepared to leave the office 
for the day.  Dani just handed him her things as they left the building, 
scurrying to catch the next train headed away from the city.  "So what were 
you planning for dinner?" Andy asked, trying to start a conversation during 
the trip.
Danielle didn't hear him; she was trying to figure out exactly what she was 
going to say later on, and why she should make any special effort at all.  
She suddenly became aware that Andy had been talking to her.  "Mmmm?  Oh, 
I'm sorry, Andy.  I was just thinking about... some things," she said.  
"Oh, this is my stop."  She quickly added, "Where I'm parked."  After they 
got in her car, Danielle told him, "It's about a fifteen minute drive from 
here, so we'll be there in a little bit."  She was getting a little 
nervous; Andy wasn't like the last guy she had done this to.  Dani had 
mixed feelings, but the decision had not been hers to make.  She glanced at 
Andy, who was still oblivious to the real objective.  The false dinner date 
was firmly imprinted on his mind.
Andy watched the scenery pass in silence as they got off the highway and 
entered a ritzy subdivision.  The large, expensive homes on their large, 
immaculate grass and tree-filled lots simultaneously impressed, and 
intimidated him.  If this was where Danielle lived and had grown up...  The 
car turned down what appeared to be a wooded lane and stopped.  Two ornate 
iron gates stood in the way, illuminated by the headlights.  A private 
street in a wealthy subdivision, he mused silently.  We must be going to 
her parents' house.  He got a little nervous at the thought, but he was 
also pleased that Danielle thought enough of him to bring him to a dinner 
with her folks.  The gates were opened quickly by a pair of the most 
athletic-looking security guards he'd ever seen.  Danielle slowly drove 
along the wooded street for about a minute, saying nothing.  He couldn't 
see any houses beyond the trees, and then discovered why there were no 
houses in this part of the subdivision.  An enormous stone mansion stood in 
the clearing, small garden floodlights illuminating its facade.  The gates 
were for this place.  Andy was so shocked by its sheer size that he barely 
noticed the other cars in the circular drive.  The elaborate, and 
creatively lit fountain in front scarcely rated a second glance.  He let a 
long, low whistle go.  Danielle parked and got out of the car in a hurry.  
"The others are waiting for us.  Come on, Andy," she urged, trotting up the 
staircase leading to the manse.  He carried her things and followed her, 
trying not to trip as he tried to take in the sight of the house and 
grounds.
When Andy got to the patio, he shook his head in amazement.  It could have 
been a patio restaurant in some old-fashioned luxury hotel.  All that was 
missing were the tables, umbrellas, and a wait staff.  It ran the length of 
the building, and was at least forty feet wide, bounded by a very carefully 
sculpted stone railing overlooking the drive and the "front lawn".  Any 
further study would have to wait as Danielle hit the door chime and the 
front door opened after only a few seconds.  A handsome young man stood at 
the door.  "Welcome, Mistress Danielle.  The others await you in the 
sitting room, and your things have been set out in your chamber," he said 
with the professional tone of a butler.  Mistress Danielle?  Andy cocked 
his head, wondering how formal this little dinner would be.  Danielle just 
tugged lightly on his arm to pull him inside.  She ignored his unspoken 
question, and he wasn't sure how to broach the subject.  The net result was 
that Andy said nothing.
"Thank you, Steven," Dani said to the young man, who only gave a short nod 
of deferent acknowledgment in return.  Danielle turned to Andy and said, "I 
have to get ready."  There was no smile on her face, no hint of warmth.  
"You will go with him, and follow his instructions for now," she commanded.  
A loud buzz vibrated inside his skull in the cool, dry foyer.  That was the 
precise moment Andrew Davidson realized that Danielle had been controlling 
him.  Their earlier so-called dates had been nothing but illusions planted 
by the woman who walked rapidly up the stairs.  Steven turned in the 
opposite direction and Andy fell into step behind the young man, legs 
working automatically.  He watched himself obey Danielle's command as if he 
was an uninterested, uninvolved third party.  Whatever she had done, 
however she had done it, Andy couldn't make his legs stop as Steven lead 
him down a set of stairs and showed him to a dungeon-like room.  Steven 
pointed, and Andy walked in the room.  When the lock clicked, Andy regained 
command of his legs, but bounced off the sturdy wooden door when he rushed 
it.  His shoulder began to throb immediately.
He pounded at the door, screaming, as much in frustration as in anger.  
Andy was definitely locked in, effectively jailed for the moment.  He 
looked around the room for an escape.  There was a cot and a toilet, but 
nothing that could even be remotely considered a weapon without ripping the 
toilet out of the floor it was set into.  He tried to think his way through 
his predicament, searching the otherwise-empty room for something that 
would help him escape.  Andy figured that Steven was also being controlled 
by Danielle; the man had acted too "professional" for his young appearance, 
and had called her "mistress."  Fear welled up in Andy as visions of whips, 
chains, and devices related to sadomasochistic practices filled his head.  
He swallowed hard, taking several deep breaths, forcing himself to calm 
down.  There was no evidence of anything like that in the room, which would 
have been the perfect place for torture, sexual or otherwise.  His analysis 
came to a quick halt as he heard footsteps approach the door.  Andy tensed, 
ready to spring at the person who entered.
The door opened slowly.  Before he could get a clean shot at the person, 
Andy heard a female voice say, "No.  Don't move."  His contracting legs 
locked, freezing him in a slight crouch.  "My name is Gina," the woman said 
as she entered the room.  Andy regarded her with malice dripping from every 
pore.  She laughed.  "I'm sure you would like to kill me, but, as you can 
see, you can't move from where you are."  Gina paused as his frustration 
and fear grew.  "I can guarantee you that you're not here as part of some 
bondage game."  Gina laughed again, this time with an evil edge as a chill 
sped down his spine.  It dawned on him that she was reading his mind.  Andy 
was too angry and upset to notice any details about her.  She wore a black 
robe, and her black hair was swept back in a loose bun.  He felt another, 
colder chill, as her attire and demeanor suddenly scared him to death.  She 
seemed unperturbed by Andy's obvious agitation, and spoke again.  "I need 
some information from you about the first time you saw Danielle."
"You're the mind reader," Andy spat at her.  Anger flared in Gina, but it 
passed very quickly.  She had had this exact conversation far too many 
times.  They always expect too much...  She sighed impatiently.  "Well, 
yes, but there's a lot in your mind.  You can relax, and let me find out 
what I want to know or--"
"Fuck you," he thought at her, as "loudly" and as evilly as he could.  "I'm 
not gonna let you have jack shit.  You're gonna have to work for it, 
bitch."  His head exploded on the heels of his closing thought as a shower 
of bright sparkles blinded him from inside.  Then he felt a sledgehammer 
impact against his skull, but heard no bones break.  Andy screamed as his 
brain burned with the sensation of a white-hot poker being drawn slowly 
from one side to the other through his head.  His knees collapsed and his 
body curled inward, seeking to get away from the intense, horrifying pain.  
The pain forced tears and screaming sobs out of Andy as he went into 
convulsions.  The pain abruptly vanished, leaving him sobbing and retching 
on the floor.  "Or, we could do this the hard way," Gina said idly, her 
nonchalance penetrating his misery.  He heard her heels click across the 
floor, then the sound of the door shutting and locking.  After several long 
minutes, Andy had recovered enough to drag himself away from the puddle of 
vomit where he had fallen.  He groped along the floor, feeling for a wall, 
anything.  He was blind.  Andy found the toilet and rinsed his face, then 
crawled into a corner, where he cried until he had no more tears left.
Andy didn't know how long he whimpered and rocked in that corner.  The 
memory of the pain was enough to leave him helpless.  His vision started to 
return gradually after a while, but only enough to distinguish large blurry 
shapes at first.  He heard, rather than saw, the door open, and backed as 
far into the corner as he could.  Andy's legs kept working, trying to 
propel him away from the blur.  Fear knotted the rest of his body.  "Oh 
god, you're a mess," Danielle exclaimed with disgust.  At least, the voice 
sounded like hers.  "Steven!"  Another set of footsteps, heavier this time, 
obviously in response to the summons.  "Get him some clean clothes and a 
wash basin," she ordered, before leaving the room and closing the door.  
"Clean him and dress him yourself, if necessary."
Clean and dressed?  For what?  Andy struggled to his feet.  A wave of 
nausea hit him, his balance failed completely and he pitched into the wall, 
sliding back down its cool surface.  Although his eyesight was still 
improving, he couldn't see well enough to make a run for it.  But he knew 
that he had to get out of there.  He forced himself to stand again, 
fighting vertigo, fading vision, and his unwilling body.  Whatever was 
going on with Danielle and Gina, Andy knew he didn't want any part of it.  
Adrenaline pumped through his veins, and he could see well enough to run 
after a few more minutes.  Breathing deeply to steady his pulse and racing 
thoughts, Andy closed his eyes and replayed his path to the dungeon.  Then 
he reversed it, carefully tracing his route to freedom in his head.  He 
hoped that once outside, he could buy some time to deal with the next part 
of the escape.  Andy doubted that there were enough guards to seal the 
perimeter of the grounds, but it would still take some planning to evade 
them.
Andy visualized Steven entering the room, since everything hinged on being 
able to quickly disable the servant.  The plans and actions repeated 
themselves in his head until they were fixed in his memory.  He stood at 
the side of the door, listening and waiting...  The door opened and a loud 
buzzing noise drained his hope.  Danielle, not Steven, had opened the door.  
She said something (lost in the buzz) which caused Andy's legs to collapse 
underneath him.  "Gina said you were going to try something," Danielle 
explained.  Fucking mind-reading bitch, he thought sourly.  She put the 
wash bowl down, then threw some jeans and a T-shirt onto the cot.  "Clean 
yourself up, and put on these clothes."  Bzzz, bzzz, bzzz, went the inside 
of Andy's head.  His hands automatically unfastened his dress shirt, then 
undid his belt.  Andy was a spectator in his own body.  "No, wait."  
Danielle's imperative halted his undressing just as he pulled his 
underpants down.  "Turn around and face me."  A flush of anger and 
embarrassment rose in Andy's face as he obeyed, disregarding his own mental 
imperatives.
Danielle walked over to him, and looked very carefully at his body.  He's 
no prize specimen, that's for sure...  She ran her hands over his chest, 
pushing at the not-especially well-defined pecs, pinching his biceps and 
digging her fingers into the slight roll above his waist.  She raised his 
arms and studied the sinewy curves.  Then she knelt and lifted his shrunken 
penis, clinically inspecting it and the thick patch of pubic hair that 
surrounded his balls.  She pressed her hands against his thighs, checking 
the muscle tone.  She noted his lack of arousal, and teased his cock, 
trying to make him erect.  Andy wasn't responding.  "Oh, rats," she 
thought, "he's not going for it."  She thought about making him respond, so 
she could check out the equipment, but there wasn't time for that.  
Danielle stepped back.  "All right, you may finish getting ready."  Andy 
stepped out of his underwear, then turned his back on her.  It was clear 
that he did it on purpose.  While Danielle may have been able to watch, it 
was obvious that Andy wasn't going to give her any more of a show than 
necessary.  "Shy and modest to the end," she clucked with mocking 
amusement.
In any other situation, with someone as attractive as Danielle, Andy would 
have started to get aroused.  Danielle's clinical, evaluating manner just 
humiliated him.  He heard a lighter click, and smelled cigarette smoke.  
His blood had turned to ice because of her last two words.  The end.  So he 
was destined to be a sacrifice in some demonic ritual.  The washcloth 
slowed to microscopic motions.  Andy decided that they were just going to 
have to wait until this particular victim was ready.  "Hurry up and get 
dressed," Danielle said, annoyance creeping into her voice.  His washcloth 
sped up to match the rhythm of the fast-paced buzzing in his skull.  No, he 
wasn't going to make them wait.  He heard her exhale as more smoke filled 
the room.  When he had finished dressing, she said, "You will follow me and 
be silent."  Rage, rendered impotent by the denial of both action and 
voice, seethed inside him.  Andy was completely frustrated, reduced to 
watching himself walk behind a woman from his dreams who had become the 
bitch of his worst nightmare.
Crime...  And Punishment

Danielle lead Andy down a hall past several other wooden doors (more 
dungeons, he supposed), and around a corner to a set of closed double 
doors.  Jeez, this place was huge...  "Remain here and be silent until I 
come get you."  She breezed through the doors, leaving Andy rooted to the 
floor, still voiceless and, despite his earlier conjecturing, quite 
clueless as to what or who was in that room.  He waved his arms and his 
legs swayed, but his feet remained solidly planted as per Danielle's 
command.  She had made sure that he wasn't going anywhere.  He shook his 
head at the irony of dying at a young age.  Having to wait for it without 
the possibility of escape made it seem so... anticlimactic.  Andy didn't 
wait too long.  Danielle came out of the room about a minute after she 
entered, dressed in the same type of black robe that Gina had been wearing 
earlier.  He noticed the hood that hung from the neck for the first time; 
he wasn't sure that he remembered anything like that on Gina's robe.  Not 
that it made any difference to his predicament.
"We're ready for you now, Andy," Danielle said.  She kind of hated this 
part.  She didn't think she'd ever get used to bringing somebody in front 
of the coven.  She looked at the frightened Andy.  I can't blame him...  
She wondered what she could do for the guy, because he seemed a nice enough 
sort.  "Please be quiet in front of the coven.  I don't want you to 
embarrass me," Dani said, planting the request into the front of his mind.  
She paused, thinking some more, then suddenly commanded, "You will say 
nothing until we leave the room we are about to enter.  Do you understand?"  
She focused her complete concentration on Andy and he nodded attentively.  
Well, Dani, I guess that's as much as you can do...  She took a long 
breath, then muttered, "Well, here we go..."
Andy had problems adjusting to the near-darkness of the room.  His steps 
faltered as the last vestige of outside light was shut off when somebody 
behind the two of them shut the doors.  He felt Danielle grasp his hand, 
gently, as if he were a small child to be escorted along.  For some reason, 
that was not comforting.  They stopped in front of a long table and she let 
go of his hand, then moved away, walking a little further into the shadows.  
By then, Andy's eyes had grown accustomed to the lack of light, and he 
could make out three hooded figures behind the table.  Soft voices, talking 
quietly among themselves, filled the room.  Danielle's earlier command 
prevented him from speaking, which made it a little easier to resist the 
urge to go to the front table.  What are you gonna do, Andy, intimidate 
them with your physical presence?  He decided that he would have looked 
incredibly stupid just standing over the figures at the table.  Still, he 
needed to communicate with somebody, somehow.  He remembered Gina and her 
mind-reading ability.  She ought to be somewhere in this room, wearing one 
of the robes.  Andy filled his head with questions, hoping to get a mental 
response.  It was taking a chance on something he had never believed in 
until an hour or two ago.  Then again, the situation he found himself in 
called for such desperate hopes.
Suddenly, a dazzling spotlight came on, and Andy could see nothing.  He 
recoiled slightly from the almost-physical impact of the light and shielded 
his eyes.  A bell sounded from in front of him, struck by something 
metallic.  As the sound died down, so did the ambient noise in the chamber, 
leaving an eerie silence.  He tensed, waiting for the death blow to come 
from somewhere unseen, wondering how much pain he was going to feel.  Well, 
this is it, Andrew.  It's been a fun ride, but a lot shorter than I thought 
it would be...  At the same time, there was an oddly detached part of him 
wondering how these people were going to get away with killing him.  The 
same part also wondered who would take over his main project at work.  Andy 
began to tremble in fear, and felt very cold despite the heat of the 
intense spotlight.  He still couldn't see much, except for Danielle, who 
was about ten feet away, standing in a much cooler-looking blue circle of 
light.
"Andrew Davidson," intoned an unfamiliar female voice, "you have been found 
guilty of third degree harassment."  Guilty?  Andy was completely shocked 
by the pronouncement.  Didn't I get a chance to plead or something?  Who 
had defended me against the charges?  Don't I get to testify in my own 
behalf?  Harassment?  What kind of harassment--his jumbled thoughts came to 
a screeching halt when enough pieces of the puzzle spontaneously fell into 
place.  Gina had ripped the first meeting with Danielle from his head and 
somehow presented it to the others in the room.  Andy cautiously began to 
look around the room for the first time, having been too absorbed by his 
impending death to care until now.  He saw more hooded figures dressed in 
dark robes.  So this was "the coven."  They were probably all witches, in a 
very literal sense.
 "You will keep your attentions on the front table," came a stern order 
from a deep, but female voice.  Andy's head and body jerked around quickly 
to obey, forcing him to shield his eyes from the light again.
The first woman that had spoken resumed, her voice a smooth contralto.  
"The coven has found that your initial actions towards our sister Danielle 
constitute an unacceptable imposition upon her rights.  As the injured 
party, she has the right to plead for sentence."
Andy couldn't turn to look at Danielle.  His body and head had been locked 
in place by the earlier command to remain facing the three robed people 
behind the table.  All he could do was to listen for Danielle's 
pronouncement of his fate.  He swallowed hard, begging silently with all 
his heart that she wouldn't want to kill him.  "My sisters, you have 
decided that he has committed a crime against me, and that may not go 
unpunished," Danielle began, and his heart fell through his stomach.  Andy 
could sense that he was going to be sick again.  All that bravado you hear 
about facing death in a manly way?  Bullshit.
Danielle forced herself to remain calm.  If she couldn't convince the coven 
that Andy was basically harmless, he was dead.  She definitely didn't want 
that on her conscience--some guys deserved it, but not Andy.  She steeled 
herself, and calmly announced, "His subsequent actions were enough to 
convince me that he is not incorrigible."  The quaver that had accompanied 
her opening sentence had vanished, and she was now sure of herself.  She 
drew a breath to reinforce her next sentence...
Andy's heart pounded in his ears.  Little colored lights began to flash in 
front of his eyes, despite the harshness of the spotlight's glare.  He 
heard Danielle inhale loudly.  "Therefore," she exhaled, "I desire no 
vengeance, and so petition the coven for clemency."  His legs turned to 
jelly and a cold sweat broke out over his body and he passed...
"NO!!!!"  Yet another different voice shouted, which somehow broke Andy's 
swoon.  "He's just like the rest of them!!!  They all leer at you, and... 
and...  He'll do it again!!!  We can't trust him!!!  He should die!!!  I 
vote for death!!!  She just doesn't want to kill him!!!  Danielle's 
afraid!!!  Well, I'm not!!!  I'll do it, just let me!!!"
Gina's voice came from the front table.  "Lia, you are out of order," she 
calmly said.  "Be quiet."  Andy heard the other woman's frustrated peep as 
she shut off her hysterics.  The tirade continued, much quieter, but still 
loud enough for him to hear.  "Lia," Gina warned, and the mumbling ceased.
The woman at the front table who had announced the verdict began speaking 
again.  "Sisters of the coven, our sister Danielle has spoken.  She prefers 
that the accused be granted clemency and has thereby cast her vote for 
sentence.  Sisters, how vote ye?"
Other female voices quickly chimed in, one-by-one.  "Clemency."
"Clemency."
"Death."  Andy swayed in fear.  That was from the woman who had earlier 
commanded his attention to the front table.
"Clemency."
"Death."  Andrew recognized the witch Lia's voice.  The one that was so 
eager to kill him.
"Clemency," Gina said.  Andy was surprised, then immediately started 
worrying what that meant.  Gina had physically hurt him more than he had 
thought possible without laying a finger on his body.  The idea that she 
wanted him alive scared him shitless.  Any form of modern torture paled in 
comparison to what this woman could do.  He forced his concentration back 
to the proceedings.
"I cast for clemency," said the woman who had called the vote, and no one 
else spoke.  He had missed something while fretting about Gina's agenda.  
Andy remembered five (six including Danielle) voting to keep him alive, and 
two for the dreaded alternative.  Liquid fear coursed through his veins.  
How many were in the coven?  It was plausible that he had missed more 
"death" votes.  Andy, it's just like you to stop paying attention when your 
life is at stake...  "The coven hereby grants clemency to Andrew Davidson 
by a tally of ten to two."  Andy was relieved, but he didn't have a chance 
to celebrate.  "The coven commands that you be held for redress of wrongs 
against our sister," said the smooth contralto voice.  "Clemency, although 
granted, does not obviate guilt.  The coven has spoken.  Sister Danielle, 
you may conduct him to a waiting room."  The bell sounded, and both 
spotlights went out.  As he turned to follow Danielle out they were stopped 
by another robed figure.
"I know what you did."  Andy recognized Lia's voice, but he couldn't see 
anything in the hood other than blonde hair.  "You made him be quiet so he 
couldn't make us mad," she sneered quietly at Danielle.  "What's the 
matter?  Are you scared to take him?  Give him to me, and I'll do it for 
you."
"Just - leave - me - alone," Danielle said, her words full of quiet fury.  
She had won Andy's life, and relieved her guilty conscience.  Dani was not 
in the mood to listen to Lia's demented ravings.  She pulled at Andy's 
hand, virtually dragging him out of the chamber.  "Hush," she said, giving 
a little mental push to his brain.  She conducted him back to the dungeon 
cell and motioned him to the cot.  "I need a cigarette," she announced, 
quickly pulling off her robe.  It was hot under that thing.  She reached 
into her jacket pocket and pulled out a cigarette.  She took a deep pull 
and held the smoke for a few seconds.  Much better.  Danielle turned to 
Andy.
He looked exhausted, but something was keeping the alertness in his eyes.  
"I know you have lots of questions, but trust me, you are lucky to be alive 
right now,"  Danielle began.  She saw the question he couldn't ask on his 
face.  Dani took another drag and paced around the room, trying to decide 
whether she should answer it.  "I saved your life because I--"  Her voice 
faltered.  "Because I didn't think that what you did was so bad.  
Especially after you apologized so nicely."  It felt good to get it off her 
chest, and she leaned against the wall.  A grin came to her face.  "'Sides, 
you spent a fortune on me in two days.  I figure you wound up spending 
about two hundred bucks to look at me at that train station.  As far as I'm 
concerned, we're even.  If it had been left up to me, you wouldn't even be 
here."  She crushed her cigarette out against the wall, shrugged and looked 
at her watch.  "I gotta go.  Gina will eventually talk to you."  No sense 
in her trying to guess what the coven leader had in store for him.  Why get 
his hopes up, or scare him unnecessarily, Dani thought.  She paused at the 
door.  Whatever was going to happen to him from here on out, she was off 
the hook, but it would be a shame if he accidentally got himself killed.  
Dani decided to warn him, since she had to release her control before she 
left.  "When I leave, you'll be able to talk again.  I wouldn't recommend 
trying to escape.  We've let the dogs out, and I doubt that they'd grant 
you clemency.  Bye, Andy."
True to her word, Andy found he could speak as soon as the door had shut.  
He shouted questions at her retreating footsteps, but she ignored him.  He 
tried to make sense of what little information he had been able to gain so 
far.  It wasn't much.  There were twelve women who called themselves "the 
coven."  They could control people somehow.  At least one of them could 
read minds.  His mind jumped to the realization that Gina's ability would 
also make planning an escape difficult.  The coven acted as judge, jury, 
and executioner for crimes committed against...  Here, Andy was at a loss.  
Them?  Everybody?  Women?  He didn't exactly know.  He was sure, given 
Lia's passionate feelings towards the disposition of his case, that they 
had executed somebody in the past.  The question of how they managed to get 
away with it started nagging at him.  He hadn't seen any "magic."  No 
spells had been chanted, no flying brooms, no boiling cauldrons or anything 
like that.  But it was obvious that they weren't--normal.  They could make 
you do whatever they wanted, just by telling you.
The more he thought about it, the more depressed he became.  There was no 
way out, not with a mind-reader and eleven other women like her hanging 
around.  There were dogs on the grounds, and guards at the gate.  He forced 
himself to think positively.  Above all, he knew he was still alive, and 
that meant he couldn't afford to give up.  Somehow, he was going to escape 
from here.  The so-called coven was bound to make a mistake sooner or later 
in spite of (or because of) their powers.  Andy would have to be ready to 
take advantage of it when they did make that mistake.  What will you do 
once you escape?  Who would believe this story?  Certainly not any of the 
authorities...  He turned his rational mind away from asking questions to 
answering them.  It would boil down to a matter of how long he could evade 
them once he had gotten away.  Danielle knew where he lived and worked.  
All of them knew what he looked like.  Andy was at a distinct disadvantage 
there, because he had only seen Danielle and Gina.  He realized that with 
their powers they could make him do anything, including committing suicide, 
with a smile on his face.  He shuddered at the memory of how easily 
Danielle had made him spend lots of money on her, and how happy he had been 
while he was doing it.  His eventual conclusion was shaped by these linked 
thoughts: he would have to leave town in a big hurry after he got away, and 
hope they wouldn't come looking for him.
Fatigue overtook him when he lay down on the cot.  Andy dozed fitfully 
until he heard noises outside.  He tried to erase all thoughts of escaping 
from his mind, just in case the mind-reader was around.  The door opened, 
and a brawny man walked in carrying a large, ornate silver tray.  There was 
a covered plate that smelled great, a salad and bowl of soup on the tray.  
Along with a pitcher, metal cup, silverware wrapped in a maroon cloth 
napkin, and... a small flower in a vase.  "Well, I'll be damned," Andy 
thought out loud, "room service."  A quick study of the "waiter's" physique 
was enough to convince Andy that trying anything physical with this guy was 
not a good idea.  More importantly, the scent of food reminded him how 
hungry and thirsty he was.  Andy also realized that he was worn out from 
the emotional and physical trauma of the night's events.  Any attempt to 
escape now would probably fail, and wipe out any chance of a repeat effort 
in the near future.  Nonetheless, he looked past the big guy into the hall, 
and saw Gina watching with a knowing smile on her face.  Fucking mind-
reading bitch.  Round one to the coven.
Andy decided to eat.  There was no reason to assume that the food was 
drugged or poisoned.  The coven could command him or kill him much more 
directly.  Besides, it smelled incredibly good.  The main course was a 
seafood pasta.  The tomato-basil-garlic sauce had just a hint of oregano, 
and was just the right consistency.  He knew of several above-average 
restaurants that couldn't make this dish this well.  Andy didn't wolf his 
food down; somebody had gone to a lot of trouble to make this meal and the 
least he could do was to appreciate it.  After dinner, he rolled himself 
onto the cot to get some sleep.  He would need a clear head to deal with 
whatever tomorrow would bring.
***

Andy stretched lazily, then snapped to full alertness when he recognized 
his surroundings.  "Toto, I don't think we're in Kansas anymore," he 
mumbled to the empty cell.  Andy looked at his watch: in a couple of hours, 
he would be considered missing at work.  A glimmer of hope flared that 
faded quickly when he assessed the chances of his job reporting him as a 
missing person.  It was Friday, and nothing would get done until... he 
didn't return from his two-week vacation.  Andy lay back down on the cot, 
trying not to become depressed, and wondering what was in store for him.  
He could only watch and wait.
Steven brought Andy's breakfast about a half-hour later.  Andy assessed the 
guy who was obviously a head butler or something: a little smaller than me, 
and I can probably take him quickly enough to get...  Then Andy saw the 
second, much larger, man waiting outside the door.  Steven revealed the 
pancakes and thick slice of ham on the tray.  The coven certainly fed you 
well.  I could be a fat little prisoner at this rate...  "Hey, can I get 
some hot tea in this joint?" he joked.
Steven stopped loading the dinner plates onto the tray, and said in that 
odd (it just seemed so out-of-place coming from him) professional manner of 
his, "We have a selection available.  Do you have a preference, or should I 
just bring you one of each?"  Andy stammered no.  He was just kidding when 
he said it.  The large servant carried the dinner tray out of the room, and 
Steven returned a few minutes later with a pot of hot water, a cup, and six 
(!) assorted tea bags.  "I hope that you will find one to your liking."
Curious, Andy studied the young (no more than 25, he guessed) man as he 
turned to remove the breakfast dishes from his cell.  He heard Steven give 
instructions to someone outside the cell, then the butler reappeared.  He 
was dressed as if he were a waiter in a high-class restaurant: pressed 
black pants, a crisp, wrinkle-free white shirt, and black bow tie.  Andy 
looked carefully again, paying more attention to the arms under the 
sleeves, and saw that Steven was in a little better physical shape than 
earlier thought.  Andy decided to try the direct approach.  "How long have 
you been here?" he asked the butler.
Steve Hall regarded the new prisoner.  The guy didn't look cut out for any 
of the heavy tasks or security, and he wasn't that good-looking.  Maybe 
this is the guy who can take over my job, Steve thought.  He had been the 
head butler for over two years, after six months of having been trained by 
the last man to hold the job... and Gina.  She had extended his sentence 
beyond the original year for having made an off-color remark to Danielle.  
If I can get Gina pissed off at this guy, maybe I'll be training him, and 
she'll let me go free.  If he tries to escape, that'll put him in the 
doghouse for sure.  A little bit of a scare should do the trick...  "Four 
years," he lied.  Steve shot a nervous glance at the partially open door.  
Lowering his voice, he asked, "What are you in here for?  I know they 
granted you clemency, otherwise you'd be dead."  Andy said nothing.  "I'm 
here for third degree harassment.  They said they'd let me go soon, 
though," the butler continued quietly.
Andy was suspicious.  This could all be a ploy to gain his confidence to 
trick him into letting his guard down.  On the other hand, Steven could be 
just as much a prisoner of the coven as he was.  He tried to evaluate 
Steven's abrupt departure from his professional demeanor.  "I'm here for 
the same.  What do they do?" Andy whispered back, without trying to reveal 
anything other than his curiosity about the coven.
Steve leaned close to Andy.  "They... they... make you do things you don't 
wanna do, and... and... make you happy you did it!"  He looked around 
nervously, his throat working, and continued, "I mean, they trained me to 
be like, a butler.  I was a funk guitar player before I met these..."  His 
voice trailed off as the two men detected footsteps coming down the stairs.  
"Lissen, one warning," he hissed urgently.  "Be careful around Lia.  
Whatever happens, try not to let her get you alone."  Steve's mouth opened 
to say something else, but the sound of heels came closer.  The expression 
on his face changed, and he said, "Enjoy your tea."  If Steven's warnings 
had been just a trick, he was a damned fine actor, Andy thought.  There was 
genuine fear in his face when he mentioned Lia's name.  He walked out of 
the room just as a petite, slender woman walked in.
Her shoulder-length black hair and big brown eyes made Andy's heart 
flutter, but he turned his eyes away from her.  After all, that's what had 
put him there in the first place.  "Hi, I'm Elizabeth," she said.  "You can 
look at me, just don't leer.  Most guys overreact when they're here for 
training," Elizabeth continued brightly.  The air of precious fragility 
about her made his heart sing.  "I'm here to escort you to your room.  Her 
ladyship wishes to see you as soon as you are cleaned and dressed."
"Can I finish my tea?" Andy queried.  Elizabeth glanced at her watch, then 
nodded.  He took a sip, then realized that it was just him and her in the 
cell.  There was no sign of anybody else around.  She was only a little 
over five feet tall, and he began to wonder if this was his opportunity.  
Andy was well fed and rested.  He made a very quick escape plan, buying 
time by dawdling over the tea.  He put the cup down, and the tiny woman 
said, "You will follow me, and you won't try to escape," almost 
immediately.  So much for that idea.  He should have acted sooner.
Andy watched himself follow the slender woman out of the room.  They headed 
up the steps, onto the first floor, and into the entry hall with its old-
fashioned grand staircase.  The pair passed within a few tantalizing yards 
of the unguarded front door.  It might as well have been twenty miles to 
him, because his body followed Elizabeth up the steps automatically.  "Who 
is 'her ladyship'?" he asked, hoping to get some more information.  While 
he had no control of his body, his mind was still functioning normally.  
Their footsteps echoed in the spacious hall.
Elizabeth didn't answer, but did slow down to let Andy look at the 
magnificent view of the entry hall of the mansion as they got to the third 
floor.  After a few seconds, she commanded him to move on.  She conducted 
him to a room on the fourth floor.  "This is your room.  You should shower, 
shave, and dress in the clothes that are laid out for you on the bed.  I 
will come get you in an hour, but you are not to leave the room until I 
come back for you," she explained.
An hour later, Elizabeth guided him to the second floor, where they passed 
through an impressive set of sculpted wooden double doors.  The room was 
large and filled with books in fine oaken shelves.  At the far end of the 
room sat a formidable wooden desk.  The high-backed chair behind the desk 
faced a bay window, with the only sign of occupancy being wisps of smoke 
rising from the other side.  "Thank you, Elizabeth."  Andy felt a chill as 
he recognized the voice that had cut through his agony last night.  Gina 
said, "You may leave us," to Elizabeth, who nodded deferentially and left 
the room, leaving Andy feeling very vulnerable.  And very alone.  "Welcome 
to Castlereagh, Mr. Davidson.  My name is Gina Mansfield, and this is my 
home."  She swiveled the chair around to face him.  He swallowed hard, 
remembering his first encounter with the now-fashionably dressed black-
haired woman.  She smiled.  Poor dear, he's scared to death...  "I assure 
you that our 'last encounter' was atypical of the way I prefer to do 
things.  You and Danielle were so late in arriving that I did not have the 
time to be more--gentle.  Had you been more cooperative, it wouldn't have 
been so painful."  Andy detected a hint of a British accent as she spoke.
"Ummm... I can cook real well," he hesitantly offered.  "I'm not very good 
at heavy--"
"No-no-no-no," Gina interrupted, shaking her head.  "I decide what you will 
do as punishment.  If you're a good boy, it won't be painful at all."  She 
regarded him carefully, narrowing her senses to view his inner essence 
again, as she had briefly done in the cell.  So blue, and so very rich.  
Danielle hadn't seen it, of course, but Gina was very pleased that even 
Dani had the sense not to kill him.  He could be... useful.  He was scared, 
but not defensive right now, so Gina shook herself from her contemplations, 
and returned to the business at hand.  She reached into his unguarded mind 
gently, finding places to anchor herself.  Now it was time for her to 
speak, or else he would begin to get defensive.  "Let me see...  You're 
very intelligent, and can be amazingly detached under extreme pressure.  I 
must tell you that you are the first man to ask questions while being 
judged.  Yes, I did hear you, but I'm afraid I can't answer you 
telepathically."  Andy's jaw dropped a little, causing Gina to smile; her 
diversionary tactic had worked.  "You're also resourceful: escaping isn't 
beyond you, and it wouldn't be a mad dash for freedom.  You've already 
assessed that you must keep any plans hidden from me in your mind.  I am 
impressed."  Gina motioned at one of the two chairs in front of the desk.  
"Please, sit.  I would like to speak with you, because I have something 
special in mind for your punishment.  You may be able to help me with a 
slight--problem."  Andy shifted uneasily in the seat, as all kinds of 
conjecture flew through his head.  "However," Gina resumed, "I think that 
you deserve some honest answers to your questions before I pronounce 
sentence."  She ordered some tea over an intercom.  "Great power is no 
excuse for shoddy manners, to answer your current question."  She picked it 
from his mind just to--show off.  She was not beyond the amusement she got 
from the expression on his face, and his horrified thoughts.  "Ask away, 
Mr. Davidson."
"No, you may not leave," Gina replied to his unspoken question.  "A bit of 
a smartass, aren't you?"  Andy got real scared.  Her voice was flat, giving 
no clues to her reaction.  "But, just to make sure...  Mr. Davidson, you 
will not leave the castle unless you are accompanied by a member of the 
coven.  Do you understand, love?"  There wasn't any buzzing noise in Andy's 
head; this time, he wasn't a disinterested spectator watching his body obey 
orders.  A wave of--desire--washed over him.  Gina watched Andy get 
confused by the feeling, and tugged a couple more times on the mental 
string connected to the pleasure center in his brain.
The result was a feeling that wasn't like lust or arousal to Andy; he 
really hadn't paid any attention to Gina's physical assets since coming in 
the room, and he was too scared to notice anyway.  Andy just felt that 
doing what she asked would make him so... happy.  "No, Gina, I won't leave 
the castle without being accompanied," he eagerly replied.  The pleasure 
that rushed through him as he acquiesced made his head spin.  He sighed in 
ecstasy, and melted deeper into the chair.
Gina pulled on the mental tether she held, flooding Andy with delight sent 
by his own body.  "Part of the problem with the young ones is that they 
just don't use any style with their talent," Gina muttered.  She toyed with 
him, keeping him blissfully addled until the tea arrived, then watched the 
funny expression fade from his face while his eyes slowly refocused.  "Yes, 
it is a pleasant sensation, isn't it?" she rhetorically asked.  "That, Mr. 
Davidson, is the way I prefer to do business."
Andy took a deep breath, reluctantly pushing the head rush aside.  This 
question couldn't wait, not after what she had just done.  "Ms. Mansfield, 
are you a witch?"
Gina sputtered in her tea.  "You certainly are direct," she said as she 
regained her composure.  "Calm down, I won't hurt you for asking an astute 
question.  You'll find I am not given to capricious fits of malice."  He 
wasn't easily broken, and that was very promising.  "The answer is a good 
deal more complex than yes or no."  She leveled her crystalline black eyes 
at him.  "In terms of bell, book, candle, spells, and all that, I'm afraid 
I'll have to disappoint you.  However, I am over seven hundred years old."  
Gina stood up and made a mock model's turn.  "I am remarkably well 
preserved and--" She paused briefly as Andy's next thought virtually jumped 
at her.  "Why thank you, Mr. Davidson.  I am flattered."  Gina sat down and 
fixed him with a very knowing look.  Andy blushed when he realized that she 
had read the loose thought.  "Maybe you'll find out," she replied 
playfully.
Between his fear and embarrassment, the only thoughts she got were not 
conducive to starting a conversation, and he was definitely too intimidated 
to speak.  Gina decided to answer his questions from the night before.  
"Yes, I am the leader of the coven.  I am the only one of us who can read 
minds.  We sit and judge the actions of those who are--less than 
chivalrous."  She felt Andy's outrage approach the boiling point, and 
interrupted him before he opened his mouth.  "Before you judge me too 
harshly, I have managed to do some good in the world."  She stopped and 
poured herself some more tea, then resumed with, "Did you ever wonder what 
happened to Jack the Ripper?  I know."
An involuntary chill ran down Andy's spine.  The tone of Gina's "I know" 
explained more than the words did.  "Naturally, after seven hundred years, 
I have accumulated a great deal of wealth.  That is from whence all you see 
comes.  Castlereagh, as I have named it, is mine, as is the land it sits 
on," Gina finished.
"Can you be killed?" Andy asked, figuring that it would be useless to try 
and hide the thought.  Besides, she'd know before anyone could act.
Gina thought for a minute.  She had never had occasion to find out in seven 
hundred years.  "I don't think so," she answered uncertainly.  "To this 
point, each time I've died, I seem to wake up in another body.  The rest of 
the coven is quite mortal, however, and Danielle is only twenty-five." Gina 
paused, mouth upturned in a wry smile.  "You're attracted to her.  She's 
never very deep in your thoughts."  Andy blushed again.  "Each time I am 
reborn, it is my duty to find and train the women who have the power 
dormant within.  There are twelve other women in the coven, and it is not a 
static group.  They are free to leave at any time, but they can never come 
back."  Gina cocked her head.  He remembered that there were only twelve 
votes cast last night.  What a mind for minutiae, she mused.  "You have a 
very good memory.  We have a novice-in-training who will be one of us 
soon."
Andy's mind was reeling, overwhelmed with the implications and the images 
that came to mind as Gina explained more about the coven, and her "self-
appointed mission."  His eyes started to glaze over when she started to 
discuss sacrifice rituals, and he really wasn't paying attention to her.  
Gina decided it was time for a break.  "I suppose we'd better stop for 
lunch.  I can see that you're beginning to struggle with my answers.  I 
have no scientific explanation for what I do, Mr. Davidson.  I only know 
that I am.  Would you care to join me for lunch in the sun room?  It's a 
much nicer place than your holding cell."  He was jolted back to alertness 
by her quick change in subject, and the hungry feeling he started to get.  
Gina offered Andy her arm, and led him to the sun room.
After lunch, they returned to the library.  Gina settled into her chair 
behind the desk, and continued her speculation of her origin, which she had 
briefly touched on during lunch.  "I think it's because I was supposed to 
be a sacrificial virgin, except that the high council took--liberties 
before the ritual.  Don't you think it rather ironic that the ceremony 
designed to increase their arcane power begat the instrument of their 
death?"  Andy was afraid of this woman, this thing that had taught him what 
"agony" meant.  Gina heard his thoughts very clearly, but she didn't need 
to be a mind reader to see how afraid of her he was.  Fear was not the 
ideal motivating force for what she had in mind.  "You have little to fear 
from me, Mr. Davidson.  As I said, you may be of use to me with a problem I 
have."  Andy fidgeted.  Gina decided to approach him from a more vulnerable 
point.  She shifted position in her chair and leaned forward.  "You have a 
crush on Danielle," she stated.
The sudden change of subject startled him.  Andy was embarrassed yet again, 
and blushed once more.  Bingo, Gina thought.  She waited for him to talk 
about the young coven initiate.  "I find her very attractive, physically.  
I don't know why.  Is it something she did to me?"  Gina shook her head 
with certainty.  "I guess there's something really..."  He broke off the 
statement.
"Sexy."  Gina finished with the word Andrew had hesitated to say.  "Her 
image is very strong in your mind, and as I said earlier, it's not buried 
very deeply at all.  It looks like a crush to me, and I have seen many and 
been the object of quite a few myself."  She lit another cigarette.  "She, 
however, does not feel the same about you.  I fear that Danielle is quite 
the playgirl."  His disappointment rattled around his heart and reflected 
in his face, so Gina decided to give him some hope back.  "No, that is not 
a wedding band she wears.  The ring is the band of the coven, to answer 
your long-standing question."  She played the game of drawing Andrew out, 
urging him to talk more about himself.  She read the thoughts and some of 
the images, but kept silent, believing that he would be more comfortable 
the more--human--she seemed.  He eventually opened up, and Gina listened 
calmly; yes, he would do just fine, he and his beautiful blue aura.
Steven delivered a mid-afternoon sweet.  His eyes flitted nervously around 
the library, resting on Andrew and then her.  The boy still hasn't learned 
how to be discreet with his thoughts...  Gina called his name as he turned 
to go.  The young man stopped and turned around slowly.  "I have decided 
that you shall be our major domo for another year, starting today.  You are 
so very good at it, I'd just hate to have to train another on short 
notice."  Steven bowed and said, "Yes, Mistress Gina," before leaving the 
room.
"What was that all about?" Andy blurted out, hoping to actually ask a 
question before Gina could answer it.
So he had picked up on it.  "Steven has been a very good major domo.  He 
was hoping that you would be the one to replace him, so he tried to 
encourage your desperation this morning, which would facilitate his 
release," Gina explained.  "Although you may conceal your thoughts, others 
are not so--intelligent.  But, as you can see, now I have a year to find a 
new major domo.  I have other plans for you."
Andy wasn't sure what she had planned, and he desperately wanted to find 
out.  Whatever it was, he was sure that he wasn't going to like it.  "You 
might be surprised, Andrew.  You may never want to leave the coven," Gina 
replied, then quickly steered the conversation away from the subject of 
punishment.  She asked Andy some more questions about himself, while he 
tried to get more information out of her about the coven.  She was a little 
evasive about the specifics of the power, trying to keep him from getting 
scared again.  The careful verbal probing lasted into the late afternoon.
Gina looked at her watch; it was close to five.  Danielle should be 
arriving soon.  Time to make sure of Andrew's loyalty.  "Stand up," she 
said.  Andrew didn't move.  We don't have time for this, she thought.  
"Stand up," she reiterated, any pretense of subtle persuasion gone.  Andy 
stood up with a jerk, a marionette on strings.  "Follow me," Gina ordered, 
walking out from behind her desk.  She ignored his mental questions and 
positioned him in the middle of the library.  "Now, take off your clothes."  
It was a request--he was shocked into inaction, not entirely believing what 
she had just said.  Somewhere in the back of Andrew's mind, Gina could 
sense the curious hope that would prove to be his undoing.  "Andrew," she 
said, more softly, "just relax.  I won't hurt you."  A pause.  Gina waited, 
then gently invaded his brain.  "Think about... Danielle.  How her skin 
would feel against yours...  Yes, like that.  Imagine her lips...  They 
can't kiss you through your shirt."  She enhanced his senses, then linked 
them with his thoughts.  He took his sports shirt off in a big hurry.  "Can 
you smell her?" Gina whispered.  "She's so warm..."  She watched the bulge 
grow in his pants.
Andy stepped out of the confines of his trousers.  "Take out your cock.  
Let me see it," Gina commanded, but her voice had a soft, gentle edge.  
"I'm inside your head now, Andrew," she purred, waiting for a protest.  "I 
want you to masturbate for me."  Gina deftly manipulated Andrew's thoughts, 
and he complied, but he was still a little resistant.  "Show me how hard 
and big it gets.  You want to do it... you must...  it feels sooo goood, 
doesn't it?  But you can't come.  Not until I tell you to."  His hand 
rubbed along his still-lengthening cock in smooth, steady strokes.  He 
circled the base with his thumb and forefinger, making the head twitch.  
"Make yourself feel good.  I command you to play with yourself for me," 
Gina continued, then frowned.  "You're stalling.  Pay more attention to the 
sensitive spots on it."
Andy had been stalling, trying to keep himself from the verge of 
ejaculation.  He did not want to test the limits of Gina's power.  The way 
she had said it left him little doubt that she could bottle up his orgasm.  
And he hated blue balls.  His fingers began to tease the glans and its 
edge, sending a twitch through his nuts.  The wave of sensation hit the 
rest of his body, and he stopped momentarily.  Andy was jacking off in 
front of a woman he barely knew, in the large, stately library of her 
castle.  Somehow, that failed to stop him.  The compulsion to pleasure 
himself manually was growing, fed by the sensations that placed him on his 
orgasmic climb.
And by Gina.  "Doesn't it feel ready?" Gina purred.  "You're ready for 
Danielle... so ready..."  The pressure in his balls grew.  "Stroke yourself 
for her."  Andy continued masturbating, swaying as he sent himself past the 
point of no return.  Nothing happened.  "Stop."  His hand dropped to his 
side as his cock twitched expectantly, and it began to hurt.  Andy fought 
the forces of reproductive biology, and made the ache a little duller.
Gina watched the battle from inside Andy's head, amused by his valiant 
attempts to deaden his orgasm.  Good effort, but...  Gina played some with 
his senses and perceptions, and Andy's hand went back to work.  "You're 
fighting me for control, aren't you?  But I still want to see how you make 
yourself come.  You can not resist...  Show me...  Stroke your cock for 
me...  You still will not be able to come."
The dull ache quickly blossomed into a sharp pain.  Andy grimaced, fighting 
the urges Gina had implanted in him, but the pain was too distracting.
"I will decide when you will come, Andrew," Gina calmly said, showing 
little emotion.  She had returned to the edge of her desk, and sat watching 
him as she got another smoke.  "But I can make it better.  Would you like 
me to?"  Andy nodded frantically, eyes pleading, unable to speak.  Gina 
turned the pain off by building a very strong wall around it in Andrew's 
mind, shielding it from his senses as he continued his self-stimulation.  
Let's see...  Pain--off, and ejaculatory reflex lock--on.  That should 
almost do it...  "Is that better?" Gina cooed.  Andy sighed yes, very 
happily.  Gina could detect no analytical thought going on in his mind.  He 
was completely defenseless.  "Now, think of Danielle again.  Put her in 
your favorite fantasies...  Yes, like that."  He groaned loudly, stroking 
the most sensitive places on his dick.  Each touch sent another piece of 
his mind far away.  "How would you like to see her?" Gina whispered from 
the desk.
Andrew could be easily manipulated through sexual fantasy.  Much easier 
than many Gina had encountered, which made him all the more appealing as a 
training aid.  She was particularly struck by his flights of fantasy: the 
images he'd selected to arouse himself were not the standard ones she'd 
seen thousands of times in this situation.  It had been fifteen minutes, 
and he still hadn't visualized Danielle underneath him, calling him the 
greatest lover she'd ever had.  His cock was not a third limb in his 
fantasy, either.  Clearly, Andrew did not think of sex as an athletic 
competition.  She watched his mind display pictures of Danielle in outfits 
ranging from formal evening wear to more revealing attire, but never naked.  
Gina probed a little deeper.  This was civilized enough that there had to 
be something more--delicious--under that R-rated veneer.  She found what 
she was looking for.  "My, we do have some creative fantasies," Gina 
remarked.
An image of Danielle filled Andrew's mind: perched seductively against a 
door, her reflective eyes on fire for him, fishnet stockings visible to the 
thigh.  He beat off faster, sending stronger thrills through his soul, 
spurred on by visions of Danielle.  "Think of her at the center of your 
favorite fantasy," Gina whispered.  "Play with her in your mind.  Let her 
turn you on... a slave to your most powerful, darkest desires."  He began 
to drool.  Gina raised her eyebrows as another image came out of the deeper 
recesses of his mind.  She stopped monitoring.  Enough is enough, she 
decided; after all, there needs to be some mystery in life.  "Andrew."
The crisply spoken sound of his name brought him back to reality in a snap.  
"I can put you there.  Do you see her, ready for your command?  Now, can 
you feel her nails in your back?  Can you feel her insides respond to your 
every twitch?"  As Gina spoke it, Andy experienced it.  To the last sensory 
detail.  He panted loudly and his ears rung.  "You like this, don't you?  I 
can make you feel like this, whenever you want."  His attention had been 
drawn to Gina, still sitting fully clothed on the desk, because he 
desperately wanted what she was offering.  "When you need to release, Gina 
will be there," she cooed.  "Your loving, sweet Gina...  I will give you 
all you desire," she crooned.  "Give in... such ec-sss-tasssyyyy... 
Surrender to your pleasure... your mistress Gina... your mistress... Gina 
controls your pleasure...  Her will... such pleasure... ecstasy... from 
Gina..."  Andy swayed drunkenly, and his eyes had closed.  He was 
completely under her spell.  "Just say yes...  to Gina... release... 
mistress... freedom... Gina... ecstasy... come... mistress... Gina... 
yes... pleasure... mistress... dream... love... Gina... mistress... 
come..."  His mind edited her quiet, seductive discourse into a stream of 
alluring phrases that repeated themselves.
"Yes, Mistress Gina," Andy moaned, mind fogged, legs weak.  His body seemed 
to hum.  He saw Danielle's mouth in front of his, open and inviting and the 
humming increased in pitch.  Suddenly, Gina's face replaced Danielle's in 
his mind's eye.  She had a warm, feminine, knowing smile that called to 
him.  Then he saw Gina's body: she was lying on her side, beckoning, 
waiting for him.  His mistress awaited.  She would grant him ecstasies 
beyond imagination.  Andy craved her touch and silken voice.  He needed 
them.  "Mistress," he begged the one woman in the universe that could free 
him from the increasing strain.
Gina felt the urge growing in her.  Just a sample, she kept reminding 
herself.  He belongs to Danielle.  For now.  His desire for her should make 
it possible for both of them to learn their hidden mysteries.  She felt a 
slight chill of anticipation.  His aura had increased in intensity.  "You 
are ready for me, Andrew.  Stop masturbating, and come here," she 
commanded.
He obeyed instantly.  "Yes, Mistress Gina," Andy replied, walking over to 
her slowly, enthralled.  Gina stood up and ran her tongue slowly, hungrily, 
over her lips.  She lightly rested her arms on Andy's shoulders.  His body 
was shaking slightly.
Gina pursed her lips playfully.  "Your body consumes itself, Andrew.  The 
sexual tension and energy feed on you.  Only I can set you free.  But only 
if you are mine.  Are you mine, Andrew?"
Andy would have done anything for her at that point: the shakes were 
becoming tremors, and his vision was blurry.  "Yes, Mistress Gina.  I am 
yours," he answered from deep within his soul, voice quaking.  Gina opened 
her mouth and leaned to his face, filling what was left of his sight.  She 
pulled back after a few seconds (minutes?)  The near-convulsions had 
stopped and he no longer felt ill.  Andy blinked, unaccustomed to his 
again-clear vision.  He looked down and saw that his penis was still fully 
erect.
Andrew had been absolutely sumptuous, but a little taste was all she could 
afford to have right now.  There were more important matters to attend.  
"Come for your mistress," Gina purred.  She pulled forcefully on the mental 
tether she held while simultaneously releasing his ejaculatory reflex 
control.
Somehow, Andy sensed the fibrillations of a woman's orgasm around his cock.  
Nothing touched it, there was nothing physically there.  Gina was sitting 
on the edge of the desk, several feet away.  He grunted, and his hips 
bucked mightily at the air.  Volley after volley of burning white fluid 
shot from the tip of Andy's cock.  His eyes bulged and involuntary noises 
came from his throat and mouth.  Small puddles of white fluid were 
everywhere on the wood floor and he couldn't stop, he wouldn't stop there 
was so much it felt so good he just kept cumming and more white...
"You are mine, Andrew Davidson," Gina said, "to do with as I please.  Do 
you understand?"  He lay sprawled in the chair, still undressed, too 
exhausted to move or speak.  She smiled as the weak thought floated to her.  
"That's a good boy.  Danielle should be here soon."  Gina narrowed her 
vision, studying his life essence.  Still blue, with lively iridescent 
black sparkles, even after the flare that had accompanied his orgasm.  Andy 
moved his head to give her a questioning look.  He wants to know what I'm 
looking at...  She grinned.  "Your life essence is delicious, and it's so 
lovely," she said.  "I like to look at you as only we can.  Yes, I think 
you'll do just fine."  She felt him try to formulate another question, but 
she interrupted him before his head cleared enough for him to ask any tough 
questions.  "Who am I, Andrew?"
"You are my Mistress Gina," Andy replied lazily, but honestly, and he was 
rewarded with a rush of pleasure that made his head spin and Gina smiled 
and he felt wonderful and...
Nobody else was in the room when Andy came to his senses.  It was seven-
thirty by his watch and the sun was low in the sky.  Andy was still naked.  
He looked for his clothes, but they were no longer in the library.  The 
room was comfortably warm, even to his naked body.  He decided to stay 
there, since he didn't want to go traipsing about the castle in the buff.  
Andy had no idea how Gina had done it, but now he understood why all the 
men in the castle were so happy to serve her.  She didn't rule by fear; her 
control was based on reward.  And Gina's reward could get to be very 
addictive.  She had seduced him into complete, willing submission, aided by 
his own fantasies.  That she had been able to do it in an inappropriate 
setting was testimony to the irresistible nature of her powers.  Andy 
shuddered at the thought of her doing it to him in public.  He had beat off 
in front of her, at her command.  The worst part was that the futile 
resistance he had put up had been too brief to even be considered token 
before she overwhelmed it.  The bottom line was that he had happily 
assented to being Gina's slave.  Any control he had over his own actions 
was subject to her caprice.
She also had said that his life essence was "delicious and so lovely."  
Andy guessed that she had taken some of it.  He didn't feel any different, 
but worried about any lingering effects of her theft.  At least it hadn't 
hurt.  He wouldn't have even suspected that anything had happened if Gina 
hadn't said something.  He hoped to remember enough to ask her what she 
meant by "so lovely."  Andy started to look for a mirror to see how many 
years Gina had taken off of his life when voices in the hall sent him back 
to the seat in embarrassed silence.  He didn't want any curious passers-by 
to see him.  The voices came nearer.
"You're late again, and I do not wish to listen to your excuses any more," 
the slightly British female voice said.  Gina was obviously unhappy with 
someone.  The library door began to open and Andy scrunched into the chair 
to hide himself as best he could.  Had Gina forgotten that he was in there 
with no clothes on?  "Come in the library, and close the door behind you.  
We have to talk.  NOW."
"God, Gina, you sound just like my mother," Danielle grumbled.  Panic set 
in as Andy heard the library door close.  Gina smiled less-than-innocently 
at him as she crossed to her side of the desk.  No, Andrew, I hadn't 
forgotten about you...  "You!!!"  Danielle gasped in surprise.  Andy's 
whole body blushed and he wanted to disappear.  Gina ignored the silent 
pleas he sent her as Danielle sat down in the chair next to his, looked at 
him, and giggled.  Andy wanted to die.
"No you don't," Gina said lightly, answering his thought while she smiled 
at Andy's obvious discomfort.  Andy turned away from Danielle.  "Don't be 
so shy, Andrew," Gina smugly exaggerated.  Andy's brain was still open to 
her, so Gina decided to have a little fun.  "Let Danielle see you.  Show 
yourself to her.  Face her, and don't hide anything."  Andy turned the 
chair so that Danielle could look at him, put his arms on the armrests, and 
opened his legs so she could see all of him.  Danielle giggled some more.  
Gina rewarded him by releasing a torrent of sexual bliss through his whole 
body.  Gina could find no trace of embarrassment in his system after that.  
Oh, he's so responsive to me...  "Well, fun is fun, but I have to speak to 
you about your... lapses," Gina said to Danielle, and the room cooled by 
ten degrees.
"I said I was sorry," Danielle replied with aggravation.  There was a 
momentary silence.  "Is that all you're going to say?  I mean, I've got a 
date at ten," she resumed, looking at her watch.  Danielle fished out a 
cigarette and went to light it, but stopped.  Andrew was there--why not?  
She held the lighter in front of him and commanded, "Light it for me, my 
naked servant."  There was a mocking grin on her face as Andy complied.  
Some days the power was so much fun...
"Look at you," Gina disgustedly began, "wasting your power on meaningless 
humiliations.  Danielle, the power is a gift, one that brings certain 
responsibilities.  It should be used judiciously, for it can demand a price 
in return."  Danielle looked positively bored as Gina lectured.  "A 'date 
at ten,' here, 'light my cigarette, my naked servant,' there--when will you 
grow out of your playing stage?  I worry that your penchant for self-
gratification will destroy you, and possibly us."
"Come on Gina, you can't tell me that you've never used your power to get 
laid by a cute guy in the past seven hundred years," Danielle countered.  
She looked around the library.  "You've certainly never wanted for creature 
comforts.  How much of this expensive shit does the coven really need, 
hunh?  Or is it because of... self-gratification?"  She smiled, smug and 
self-satisfied at having turned Gina's complaint back at her.
"I won't say that I've avoided the trappings of wealth and power," Gina 
evenly replied.  "However, I have never jeopardized the secret of the 
coven, and therefore, its existence, by my selfish actions."
"Well I haven't either!  I mean, I've followed the rules!  I even brought 
him in," Danielle shot back, indicating Andy.  "I was gonna let him go 
'cause he spent so much money on me, but no, he had to be brought to the 
coven."  Gina was starting to get on her nerves.  What good was the power 
if she couldn't use it as she pleased?
"That is not true," Gina calmly said, ignoring Andrew's desperate mental 
pleas.  "Even if I put aside your petty personal uses of the power, there 
remains the matter of your irresponsibility.  I am most disturbed by your 
uncaring public use of the power.  You know how upset I was about that cab 
driver.  You said that he was old and didn't have much left.  Fine.  I let 
it go because you promised that you would be more careful.  Today," she 
sighed in exasperation, "I read about this bouncer in the paper.  How many 
times do I need to tell you to finish your food?"
Danielle made a face.  "He tasted gross.  I mean, even you wouldn't have 
finished him.  It was all gray and slimy," she said defensively.  Finish?  
Food?  Gray and slimy?  What was all gray and slimy?  Andy mentally 
redirected the question to Gina, and her eyes rested on him briefly in a 
glance that clearly said, "Not now."
Gina looked at Danielle and shook her head.  "No matter how--gross, I would 
have forced myself to finish him, or left him alive enough to commit 
suicide in the river or somewhere where he wouldn't be found."  An 
extremely cold chill ran down Andy's spine, but he saw that even Danielle 
had been stunned by Gina's matter-of-fact statement.  Gina resumed, "Miss 
Gray, I've tried to tell you how powerful we are, and how our secret must 
be kept.  It galls me no end that such a dilettante happens to be the most 
powerful initiate I've seen in several of my lifetimes.  Did you know that 
you have come close to frying poor Mr. Davidson's brain on several 
occasions?"
No, Andy didn't know that.  "What the fuck am I in the middle of?" he 
worried silently.  Gina continued her lecture, paying his confusion no 
mind.  "I've tried to communicate to you how powerful you, specifically, 
are, but you've ignored me.  I have made repeated offers to teach you more, 
but you've always been too busy, dating and all that."  Gina sighed.  "I 
suppose it was my fault for encouraging you to get rid of your husband--"  
Andy shuddered visibly, causing both women to look at him with annoyed 
expressions.  "But it was the only way you would be able to realize your 
potential."
Danielle shook her head in disbelief and pouted, remaining silent while 
Gina continued.  "You have a good heart, even if you are somewhat the 
coquette.  You just need some discipline and training.  As of this moment, 
you have no option."  Gina reclined in her chair and lit a cigarette.  
Danielle mirrored her actions, ignoring Andy this time and lighting her 
own.  "Mr. Davidson has a crush on you," Gina started.  He blushed again, 
his entire body going red for both women to see.  The flattered expression 
on Danielle's face abruptly changed when Gina finished with, "therefore, I 
have decided that he shall be your training aid.  In addition, you are now 
responsible for his health and well-being."
Danielle couldn't believe what Gina had just said.  "Him??!!??  Oh, 
please," Danielle snorted derisively.  "I don't think so."  Noticing the 
extremely hurt look on Andy's face and in his posture, she added, "I mean--
he's not really my type."  That was an understatement.  She hoped that Gina 
wasn't going to make her date Andy.  Her anxiety grew exponentially.  Who 
the hell did Gina think...
"Exactly."  Gina crushed out her cigarette.  "Now, both of you need to be 
disciplined for your lapses in judgment.  You also need to learn more about 
the extent of your powers.  There are certain limits to our powers, which 
I'm sure has never occurred to you.  The two items dovetail perfectly in my 
mind."  She stood up.  "I am the leader of the coven by birthright, and my 
seven hundred years of accumulated experience makes me wise in these 
matters.  It is my right, more importantly, my duty to discipline the other 
sisters as I see fit.  Is that clear?"
Defeated, Danielle bowed her head, and said, "Yes, your ladyship," feeling 
like she had when her mother caught her losing her virginity.  Properly 
chastised, and thoroughly unrepentant.  She looked at Andy and suppressed 
the urge to make him do something really stupid.  "Can he be dressed?  I 
don't have to look at--that, do I?"  Gina nodded and requested some clothes 
for Andy over the intercom.  He dressed rapidly, in silence.  Danielle 
waited impatiently, unhappy, but she knew that it would not be good for her 
to demonstrate her displeasure in front of Gina.  She glanced at her watch; 
at least she could still keep her scheduled date.  "Come along," Danielle 
said listlessly.  "I've gotta get you home and call Chris to tell him that 
I'll be late."  They left the castle, and Danielle was not pleased at all.
Houseboy

Once they were alone in the car, away from Gina, Dani turned to Andy.  He 
may have a crush on her, but she didn't have to play along or encourage it.  
"Look, I don't want this any more than you do.  And you can forget about 
any fantasies you have.  I am not going to change my lifestyle or plans 
just because of you.  Understand?"  She wasn't using her power, but Andy 
mumbled yes, very quietly.  Danielle sensed that he was still hurting from 
her earlier reaction in the library.  She picked up his hand and patted his 
thigh sympathetically.  Dani really didn't want to hurt his feelings.  
"Really, I'll try and do whatever Gina wants me to.  With any luck, we can 
get you released quick, and we'll both have our regular lives back soon."  
Dani fervently hoped that was true.  His presence could really cramp her 
style.  She drove home without another word while she tried to figure out 
how to salvage her evening.
"When I bring a man friend in, you will not speak, or touch, or even get 
close to them, or me.  Do you understand?"  Andy nodded in rhythm to the 
loud droning buzz in his ears.  "You may not leave the house unless I give 
you specific instructions to.  You will also call me Mistress Danielle from 
now on.  You are my slave, and I demand the proper respect."  Danielle 
threw about her commands as she bustled around the house, trying to get 
ready for her date.  Chris wasn't home when she called.  "Damn!  He's 
probably already left."  She paused.  "No television, no stereo, no radio 
for you either.  You will only sleep in the living room until I decide 
otherwise."
"Yes, Mistress Danielle," Andy replied obediently.  She breezed out of the 
one-story ranch home.  It was nicely furnished, not at all extravagant like 
he had assumed it would be.  He noted her restraint, and hoped that she 
would be as restrained in dealing with him, because Danielle was definitely 
not happy to have him around.  Andy sat on the sofa in the quiet house to 
await her return and next instructions.  The noise of the key in the lock 
woke him up from a light slumber.  It was after three.
"You will see and hear no one but me," came Danielle's voice from outside.  
"And you're incredibly hot for me, Chris," she giggled, her voice a little 
thick.  The pair walked in and Danielle saw Andy.  It was time he learned 
his place.  Chris followed her in, waited for her to shut and lock the 
door, then wrapped his arms around her and they kissed.  And kissed.  And 
kissed, his hands fondling her ass, then pulling her to him, grinding at 
her.
Andy turned away, unwilling to watch, but unable to keep from hearing the 
muffled moans that came from the locked mouths.  "Chris, let's go to the 
bedroom," she lewdly suggested.  She walked in front of Andy, undid her 
blouse, and half-removed her bra, revealing a breast.  To the enthralled 
Chris, it probably looked like she was just giving him a little bit of a 
tease with a partial view.  He growled something macho, and took a heavy 
step towards her.  He was big, well-muscled, and handsome.  His butt had no 
noticeable sag through his (predictably) tight jeans.  Danielle smiled and 
licked her lips suggestively, pursing her lips in a tiny kiss at him before 
she turned and headed for the bedroom, weaving slightly.  Andy watched 
Chris eagerly follow her with a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach.
The bedroom door closed behind them, only to open a few seconds later.  
"Andy," Danielle called from the hall, "don't masturbate.  I wouldn't want 
Chris to get--distracted."  He heard her take a step, then pause.  "Oh, and 
stay out of the hall.  If you need to go, use the one in the basement, and 
don't flush.  G'night!" she said brightly before closing the door again.  
That ought to fix him, she thought as she turned her complete attentions to 
her Christopher toy.
This was far worse than any punishment Andy could have imagined.  He 
listened to Danielle's moans of pleasure, muted only slightly by the 
bedroom door, and the creaking of the bedsprings.  She would cry out from 
time to time, "Chris!!!  Oh yesss!!!  Unnhh!!!!  Do it baby, I'm gonna 
come..." and the squeaking noises got louder.  Then there was silence for a 
little while.  Andy's cock ached in his pants.  Then a grunting, "Ohh, 
yeaahhh... baby, I'm gonna fuck you good," in a low, male voice.  More 
squeaks, answered by Danielle's moans again.  High pitched gasps 
interspersed with an occasional male pant filled the hallway.  And Andy 
listened, too horny to go back to sleep, too distraught to think about 
anything else.  Danielle's vocal response to Chris' efforts assured that he 
would stay awake, hard, and frustrated.  He tried to escape to the 
basement, but he couldn't sleep there: Danielle had commanded that Andy 
only sleep in the living room.  Tears flowed, but no sound came out because 
she had taken that away, too.  He went back upstairs as the sun was rising, 
to find the hallway quiet.  He finally went to sleep, hurting more inside 
than he ever had before, feeling so hopelessly--empty.
Danielle gently rocked the sleeping Andy.  He opened his eyes and she 
smiled at him.  "Wake up, sleepyhead," she chirped.  Andy looked around the 
living room quickly, nervously.  Danielle's smile grew.  "No, he's gone.  I 
sent him away after he--served his purpose."  The memory of Chris' big, 
thick cock sent an echo of last night's thrills through her.  She recovered 
from her reverie enough to realize that Andy was staring at her plush blue 
robe.  Dani regretted having teased Andy the night before, but she had been 
a little tipsy.  "Yes, I'm sure you'd like to see what's underneath.  In 
your dreams, my little male chauvinist piggie."  She looked at him 
strangely when he didn't say anything.  "Oh, I forgot.  You can speak now."  
Danielle smiled wolfishly as that reminded her just how much control she 
had over Andy.  He was her COMPLETE slave.  "Kneel, say good morning to 
your mistress, and kiss her feet.  This is how I shall be greeted in the 
mornings when I arise alone."
The buzzing noise made Andy drop to his knees, and he said, "Good morning, 
Mistress Danielle."  He prostrated himself at her feet, and kissed them as 
she had directed.
She responded with, "Good morning, my little piggie.  You may rise."  
Danielle smiled sweetly, then pulled a cigarette from her robe.  Andy 
grabbed the lighter on the living room table and lit it for her before she 
made him do it, hoping she'd cut him a break somewhere.  "Thank you."  She 
yawned.  "Make me some coffee, then fix break... no, lunch.  I like 
seafood, and be creative."  Danielle made Andy jump through hoops all day.  
He cleaned her house and did her laundry while she lived a life of leisure.  
She would interrupt him to light her cigarettes.  She especially enjoyed 
summoning him from the basement for that, brutally pulling at Andy with her 
power if he showed the slightest hesitation.  Late in the afternoon, she 
left the house for a while, which gave him a chance to catch his breath.  
She returned an hour and a half later, while Andy was preparing dinner.  
"Bring in the boxes in the car, and put them away in the second bedroom," 
she ordered.  As he walked out of the door, she called, "By the way, Andy, 
dinner smells wonderful."  He immediately recognized the stuff in the 
boxes.  Danielle had gone to his place and cleaned out his closets and 
drawers.  She asked him to sit at the table during dinner, and he thought 
they were going to eat together.  Wrong.  He waited on her hand and foot.  
Any resistance was again obliterated by the fucking buzz of her power.  
"Draw my bath, Andy.  Then you may eat."  Her power trip taxed his 
patience, but there was nothing he could do about it, short of killing 
himself.
She left the house at ten, returning a little after two with Brendan.  He 
had called her that week, obeying her command from the last time they'd 
been together.  She was excited by his trim, strong body, and his long, 
very skilled tongue.  Dani decided to tease Andy again with the sight of 
her breasts before heading to the bedroom with Brendan.  Just to put him in 
his place.
Danielle was merciless: while Andy's clothes were neatly arranged and hung 
in the second bedroom, she had commanded him to sleep on the living room 
floor.  It didn't get any better during the week, either.  He was on 
vacation from work, so he was stuck in her house.  Andy would get up before 
she did, making sure that her coffee and morning cigarette were ready when 
she awoke.  He would greet her in the "proper" manner each morning, draw 
her bath, and prepare a light breakfast.  She made him kiss her feet when 
she would return from work, and dinner always had to be ready.
Danielle still took two days off at the end of the week just so she could 
have more time to boss Andy around.  Wednesday and Thursday night, she went 
prowling the bars, returning with a stud-of-the-night.  Each night, she 
would titillate Andy before devouring her catch.  She had begun to realize 
that teasing Andy gave her a brief tingle--something about it made her clit 
pulse, so it became a regular event.  But Dani had reserved the weekend for 
Brendan.  He was handsome, strong, and he had a good job, lived in a nice 
neighborhood...  Danielle began to believe that she had found the main 
ingredients for Mr. Right.  Just add a generous quantity of coven power and 
stir...
By Sunday, Andy had sworn that he would kill himself if it looked like he 
was going to hear "Oh!!!  Brennn-dannn!!!  Lick it some more!!!  Yesss!!!" 
one more time.
Andy sat at the dinner (her dinner) table Sunday night watching Danielle 
eat.  "This is excellent, Andy.  You're a very good cook."  He grumbled 
thanks.  She put her fork down and looked at him.  Oh, dear, that's not the 
way my slave should behave towards me...  "Is my little piggie upset?  We 
can't have that.  Thank your mistress for her compliment," she commanded.  
"And you will be happy to serve my every desire and to sleep on the floor 
tonight."  Dani concentrated, driving her will deep into Andy's soul.
A deafening buzz went off in Andy's head, vibrating his teeth.  "Thank you, 
Mistress Danielle," he said brightly.  "May I serve you in some other way?"  
Andy begged her to make use of him; he only cared that she was happy.  
Maybe she would praise him some more!  Oh, bliss!  It didn't wear off until 
three that morning as he lay shivering on the living room floor.  He felt 
like shit at six, but his body faithfully moved about the apartment making 
the coffee, putting the cigarettes and lighter on the tray, and starting 
the bath before her alarm went off.  When Danielle called his name, Andy 
carried her morning tray to the bedroom.  He knelt, kissed her feet, and 
his haggard voice croaked, "Good morning, Mistress Danielle."  It was a 
good thing that she had to go to work, because he virtually collapsed after 
she left.  Danielle had pushed his body past its limits and she didn't seem 
to care, either.
"You don't seem your normal sullen self tonight, piggie," she commented 
during dinner.  "What's the matter?  Do you need another attitude 
adjustment?"  She reached out and touched his cheek.  "You're burning up!  
Are you sick?"  He said no, but Dani knew better.  Oh, shit.  Gina would 
have a fit if she knew that he was sick.  Dani knew exactly who would get 
the blame.  "Go to the second bedroom and lie down now," she ordered, and 
Andy complied without being pushed.  In an entirely unanticipated role 
reversal, Danielle cared for him for the next two days.  His severe cold 
left him weak with fever and chills.  Ever since joining the coven, she had 
never felt less than perfect, so she just had memories of fever and chills.  
Andy's obvious misery stirred her maternal instinct--much to her surprise.  
She let Andy eat with her, feeling reluctant to use her power on him while 
he was sick.  She also felt a little guilty--her abuse had probably helped 
make him sick.  Thursday, as she tucked him in, she saw the look in his 
eyes.  Uh-oh.  "Don't think that this means you're human to me, piggie.  
It's just that Gina would kill me if anything happened to you.  I need you 
healthy--you're my 'training aid,' whatever the hell that is," Dani 
explained.  "Gina hasn't called me--I guess she's busy with--never mind," 
she mused aloud, then paused.  "I still don't want you here any more than 
you want to be here.  But as long as you are here, I intend to take 
advantage of it.  Now get some sleep.  I miss my morning wake-up.  I like 
having a houseboy."
Andy was healthy enough to clean the house Friday and have dinner ready 
when she got home.  Danielle's surprise was obvious when he greeted her 
with, "Good evening, Mistress Danielle."  She had removed the compunction 
for him to greet her in that godawful exaggerated fashion when he was ill, 
and hadn't gotten around to reinstating it.  Andy hoped that the strawberry 
daiquiri he handed her as she walked in would suffice.  He really hated 
kissing her feet.  She grinned as she accepted the tall drink, then went to 
change clothes.  He figured that sucking up couldn't hurt his cause, 
especially now that Danielle had shown signs of being... human.  Andy 
waited on her hand and foot without being compelled.  His efforts did not 
go unnoticed.  She told Andy that he could continue to sleep in the second 
bedroom.  Danielle didn't go out that night, much to his surprise.  She 
explained that Brendan was out of town, and she didn't feel like going out 
after such a nice dinner and drinks.  Instead of the usual mistress and 
slave routine, the two of them watched movies and ate popcorn.
"Good night, my little piggie," Danielle said as they retired for the 
night.  Andy slept well for the first time since becoming Danielle's 
houseboy.  Some vacation, he thought to himself as he drifted off.  Maybe 
things wouldn't be so bad from here on out.  Maybe she'd even stop calling 
him "piggie."  Saturday, Andy did their combined laundry, and Danielle lit 
her own cigarettes.  This was true progress.  They ate lunch together, then 
he did the grocery shopping.  She left right after Andy came back, not 
telling him where she was going.
***

Danielle was highly pissed off.  She had just met with Gina in an effort to 
make the coven leader take some action regarding Andy.  Not only did Gina 
turn down that request, she wouldn't give the young initiate any indication 
that any action was pending.  "She says I need more patience!!!" Danielle 
yelled in the empty car.  "Fuck patience!!!  It's been two weeks already!"  
Someone chose that moment to cut her off, and she slammed on the brakes.  
Dani was in no mood to be charitable, swerving and pulling alongside the 
other car.  She rolled down her window and shouted at the offending driver.  
A man grinned and gave her the finger, then slowed down to pull behind her 
and tailgate.
Dani pulled off the highway at the next exit, and the tailgating car 
followed her.  She stopped at the top of the exit, got out of her car and 
slammed the door shut.  She stalked back to her pursuer.  The fat middle-
aged man rolled down his window and gave her a lewd grin after staring 
lecherously at her chest.  "Did ah scare the pretty lil' girl?" he leered.  
"Yew oughta be raht here on mah lap.  Ah'd show ya whut drivin' is...  On 
mah stick--"
"You will drive to the police station and take off your clothes, then jerk 
off on the front lawn," Dani interrupted, unleashing every iota of the 
power that she could garner on his mind.  The man's face went blank.  He 
pulled his car around Danielle's, and drove off without a word.  The coven 
would just have to wait until he got out of jail.  Dani figured she'd ask 
Lia to do the honors.  Lia never cared about the taste, and Danielle was 
positive that the guy was going to be gross, just from the way he looked.  
She got back in her car and resumed her trip home.  God, she needed to get 
in a better mood for her date with Brendan.  Brendan was deep enough under 
her influence that he cut a business trip short just to be with her that 
Saturday night.  She smiled in anticipation of gaining a stronger hold on 
the handsome young man.  All of a sudden, Dani remembered that Andy was 
going to be there, too.  She was getting tired of having to command him to 
stay out of her way, and of also having to command Brendan to not see or 
hear Andy.  Maybe she could--persuade--Andy to stay away from her and 
Brendan...
Andy was sitting in the kitchen when Danielle returned.  "I went to see 
Gina about you," she stated.  "She said that she would get around to that 
when the time was right," she explained to him.  Suddenly, she exploded.  
"Damn her!!!  Patience she says!!!  I want you out of here, your vacation 
is almost over, and she still says I'm not ready!!!"  Andy could almost see 
waves of anger emanating from her.  Danielle ranted and raved about how 
Gina kept telling her that she was abusing the power, wasting it, and how 
she needed to have more patience.  She stormed around the house while he 
cowered, hoping that she wouldn't notice him.  "I've got a date with 
Brendan tonight because he came back early from his business trip just to 
be with me, and she has the nerve to say that you have to stay here."
"You could take me back home," Andy suggested meekly.
Danielle shook her head.  "Gina said that you had to stay here with me 
tonight.  I refuse to cancel my plans just so Gina can get her little kicks 
out of humiliating me!  She's just probably giving me shit because she's 
seven hundred years old and on the rag.  She can't get the guys any more, 
and she's afraid to use her power.  Well, I'm not afraid to use my power to 
get what I want."  Danielle's eyes came to rest on the frightened Andy.  
"And what I want now is for you to prepare my bath."  A buzz hit him in the 
head, disorienting him briefly.  Then he started for the bathroom.  Andy's 
legs locked as Danielle told him to stop.  "Say, 'Yes, Mistress Danielle.  
I will obey you,' whenever I give you a command until I come back with 
Brendan tonight.  And you will mean it with all your heart and soul and 
devotion."  Danielle had spoken.  A loud buzzing noise like twin propellers 
droned in both ears with every move he made.  Danielle assaulted him with 
her power the rest of the evening, forcing him to be even more servile than 
he had been the first week.  She was mad at Gina, and she took it out on 
Andy.  She sent him to the second bedroom as she left for her date with 
Brendan, but was kind enough to allow him to go to the bathroom while she 
was gone.
Andy heard the front door open at about one--Danielle must have decided to 
cut the date part of the evening short, he thought miserably.  He heard her 
giggle, and resigned himself to another night of listening to her orgasm.  
He had underestimated the depth of Danielle's contempt for Gina's edict, 
her determination to make him pay for it, and her capacity for creative 
cruelty.  Danielle opened his door.  "Come here, piggie, and be quiet.  
NOW."  A painful buzzing sensation tore through his head, and he mutely 
followed her out to the living room, where Brendan was sitting, already 
undressed.  "You will watch us, and don't even think about jerking off," 
Danielle snarled at Andy.
She made him sit and stay still on the loveseat while she showed off 
Brendan's body beautiful, pointing out why Andy was inferior to him at 
every extra-firm muscle she touched.  It was obvious to Andy that Brendan 
spent a lot of time on his body and that Danielle held him in complete 
thrall, too.  Then she performed a slow, sexy striptease just for Andy.  
She had told Brendan that he wouldn't see or hear anything until she 
touched him again.  He had responded, "Yes, my love."  Danielle wiggled out 
of her panties, undulating provocatively.  Andy's cock grew rock hard in 
the time it took her to get naked.  She then turned around and touched 
Brendan.  "Brendan, you will see and hear nothing but me, and you want to 
obey my every command," she cooed.  "Now, come here and show my little 
piggie what he'll never get.  Eat my pussy."  Andy had a great view as 
Brendan knelt and lowered his face to her muff.  His tongue ran around the 
curly, dark hair, and Danielle squirmed, sighing.  Andy could see how 
turned on she was, since Brendan hadn't even come close to her sex yet.  
She pulled at his hair, and Brendan ran a finger around her swollen lower 
lips.  Danielle's legs wriggled.
Brendan bobbed his head, using his tongue to tap at her cunt, not licking, 
just gently, rhythmically, playfully slapping at her with it.  She seemed 
to love this, closing her eyes as they seemed to lose focus, and her hips 
jerked.  Her legs spread a little wider, and Brendan put his finger inside.  
Danielle's butt jumped off the sofa and a soft, inarticulate cry rose from 
her throat.  She opened her eyes again, but Andy knew that he was lost to 
her vision.  He watched Brendan's long tongue poke into her pussy, but not 
too deeply.  "Ohhh-ohhhh!  Ye-e-esss, Brenn-dannn..." was her pleased 
response.  "Sssuck it!  Ssssuuuckk meeee," she pleaded.  Brendan buffeted 
her clit with his tongue, and it only took a few seconds before Danielle 
grunted, then began a long, warbling, "Bre-e-ennnn-daa-aa-a-a-a-aannnnn!!!"  
She had a loud, hip-shaking, gasping, sobbing orgasm that sent more blood 
to Andy's already-engorged dick.  The frenzied shaking of her hips gave way 
to short, purposeful thrusts.
"Ohhhh, you're soo-o-o-o-ooo goo-o-o-o-ood," Danielle whined.  Then she 
yelped when her lover circled her cunt with his elongated tongue.  His head 
pushed between her legs, obscuring Andy's view, but he could tell by her 
reaction that Brendan's tongue was buried as far as it would go.  Brendan 
slurped loudly at Andy's dream girl, sending her into orbit, and Andy had 
to watch.  His cock pushed insistently at his boxers, the opening in the 
wrong position to allow his turgid organ free.  Tears ran down his face.  
Once again, Danielle had forbidden him to make any noise.  She finally 
pushed Brendan's head away, lazily, leisurely after what seemed like 
forever.  He had left her breathing loudly, heavily.  "Oh, yea-a-ahhh," 
Danielle purred, eyes on fire after she had recovered.  "Brendan, sleep."  
She turned to Andy.  "I bet this turns you on.  I know you dream about this 
all the time."
Brendan climbed on top of her when she roused him from his unnatural 
unconsciousness.  He grunted as he slowly, completely, entered Danielle.  
Andy's cock ached badly.  Danielle sighed happily, and her legs stretched 
out, almost leisurely, before wrapping around Brendan's firm ass.  His hips 
rose and lowered in quick rhythm, since Danielle kept him from making long 
strokes with her leg lock.  "Uhh-uhh-uhhh..."  She whimpered in rhythm with 
the end of each of his downward thrusts.  He snorted, his breathing 
becoming louder as she dug her nails into Brendan's muscled back.  "Ooohhh 
- ooooh - ooooohhh...  Brenndannnn...  M-m-m-more!!"  It felt great to her 
and Andy's cock could not move as more blood tried to force its way in.
"N-n-nngghhh!!!" Brendan gurgled.  His hips quivered and Danielle's hips 
pumped at him with determination.  They collided forcefully, making her 
huff a split-second after each soft smack.  The muscles in his body lost 
all tension, and he emitted a satisfied groan and Danielle pushed him off.  
They fell to the floor, she on top of him.  Danielle looked pointedly at 
Andy with a haughty expression, lowered her head to Brendan's and their 
mouths met.  They shared a hot, passionate kiss for another eternity, until 
she reluctantly pulled away, face flushed.  She gasped for air.
While she recovered, Danielle purred, "Sleeep...  Dream of me...  I am the 
woman of your best dreams...  You won't ever resist me...  You want to 
please me...  Sleeep, my, virile, devoted, lover," at Brendan.  His eyes 
slammed shut, and his breathing became rhythmic and deep.  Watching her 
command Brendan sent a totally unexpected, and extremely unwelcome, twitch 
to Andy's rigid, painfully restrained cock.  Danielle came over to Andy and 
knelt on the floor.  "Oh, my little piggie's cock is just begging for 
attention," she breathed in a sexy, singsong voice.  Andy's eyes pleaded 
with her.  "Does my little piggie want to come?  Does he want his mistress 
to touch his piggie little cock so he can come?"  She moved her fingertips 
closer, stopping a scant few inches from the legs of his boxers.  Leaning 
forward, she purred, "Maybe I'll kiss it.  Would you like that?"  Andy's 
nuts felt like a rope had been tied around them and pulled.  He rolled his 
eyes, begging for her to do something.  "Danielle's going to kiss it and 
make it better," she cooed, leaning closer and pursing her lips in 
anticipation.  "NOT!" she snorted, then bounced to her feet and walked away 
briskly.  "Come light my cigarette, piggie," she buzzed, standing by the 
hallway.  He limped over to her and performed the service.  "Now go to bed, 
and you can't jerk off."  She grinned, "I don't want cum stains on my 
sheets."  The bitch was definitely heartless as well as merciless.  Andy 
lay awake with throbbing, bright blue balls the rest of the night while 
Danielle loudly played with her Brendan puppet across the hall.
Andy heard him leave at about eleven the next morning.  Danielle came in 
the room.  "Don't make any noise today.  I'm going to sleep," she said, 
ignoring his rising cock.  "Unplug the phones, and--don't bother with 
lunch."  She smiled, the hint of fantastic sex still in her eyes, and said, 
"Respond happily, slave."  Danielle forced her desire into Andy's body, 
mind, and soul.
"Yes, Mistress Danielle.  I will obey you always," he replied, devotion and 
the urge to fawn at her feet competing for top spot in his soul.  Andy went 
to the bathroom and took a hesitant nap, not wanting to sleep through his 
mistress' awakening.  She stirred, and he kissed her feet repeatedly as she 
drank the coffee he had brought her.  She instructed Andy to cook dinner 
for three: Brendan was coming over.  She removed some of the more excessive 
compulsions she had placed in his mind, and told him to corroborate 
anything she said about him at dinner.  Andy was to stay in the kitchen 
except when serving them.  Danielle explained his presence to Brendan as "a 
prize from an auction for charity at work.  I decided to use my catered 
evening up for you."  Brendan was impressed by the meal, but his thoughts 
increasingly turned to Danielle as the night went on.  Andy heard him ask 
her when he would be leaving so they could be alone.  Andy's heart sank.  
Danielle replied, "There's nobody here except us, Brendan."
The dining room suddenly got very quiet.  "Now, you are very, very horny.  
And you will please me, because I am the woman of your dreams.  You must 
please me, for I am your longest, greatest, deepest love."  Danielle 
focused her power at Brendan.  She was already wet with anticipation.  She 
smiled as she remembered the first time she saw him, at Luke's.  The power 
had made it easy for her to take him away from the big-boobed blonde he had 
been talking with.  Now Danielle was working on making him fall in love 
with her.  With the power it was a sure thing, he would have no choice.  A 
tingle shot through her as she remembered her first introduction to 
Brendan's long tongue.  "You live to please me because you love me," she 
throatily commanded the man of her dreams.
"Yes, my love.  I... live to... please you.  I... will...  make... you... 
happy," Brendan replied.  A pause, then, "Ohhh, gawwwd... Dan-yelllllll...  
I... shit... gotta haveyou," he gasped.  He was erect, and clothes flew in 
all directions.  Danielle spread her legs for Brendan's cock.  Her back 
arched as he met her sensitive outer folds.  She thrust her hips forward, 
pushing his wonderful cock into her.  Everything was wonderful about 
Brendan.  He finished his first, easy thrust with a groan, and the noise 
made Dani's clit throb pleasantly.
She felt him, slick and moving inside her--too fast.  Danielle wrapped her 
legs around his firm ass and squeezed to slow him down.  She had forgotten 
to command him to go slowly before he entered her, and now she couldn't 
concentrate enough to...  "Oh, shit Brendan!!!" she yelped, her brain on 
fire, throwing words out at random.  They were connected now, Brendan 
pushing at her, she clawing at him, the pressure building quickly in her 
core.  "Ohhh--ohhhh--ohhhh," she panted, unable to keep quiet as she began 
to lose... control... of... her... body...
Danielle's clit felt as if it had expanded to encompass her entire self.  
When the pressure broke, it washed her consciousness away, leaving her 
blissfully unaware of Brendan's impending ejaculation.  Her brain began to 
function again just as Brendan gurgled, "I'm cummm-innnngghhhh!!!!"  Dani 
sensed the wet warmth bathe her inner, most special places, and she 
luxuriated in the feeling of Brendan's cum, and the aftermath of her 
orgasm.  Brendan's frantic thrusts gave way to weak wiggles and he groaned.  
She felt... very good.  "Brenn-dann," she softly purred, "suck my pussy.  
You know how I like it, my lover."  Dani gave him a forceful push with her 
power, cutting short his post-orgasmic stupor.  Brendan shifted position 
and started teasing, gentle licks at Danielle's still-swollen pussy lips.  
God, he turned her on!  She sighed deeply, then said, "Lick deeeeep..."  He 
responded, digging his long tongue into Dani's cunt.  Ooooohhh, he's 
cleaning his cum out, she thought, and her body quivered with excitement.  
"Suck my pussy!" she eagerly encouraged, commanding him before she lost 
control again.
Brendan made a loud, smacking, sucking sibilation between her legs, 
vibrating her pussy lips and clitoral hood, driving a sharp electric charge 
through her body.  His tongue penetrated her again and again...  Dani's 
hips started to move again, and her clit swelled rapidly, leaving its 
hiding place.  Brendan worked his tongue skillfully around her opening.  
Dani's vision blurred before her eyes rolled up in her head.  She stopped 
breathing because her chest muscles wouldn't move and then there was a 
rocking sensation between her legs and she simply exploded, ceasing to 
exist except as a widely scattered series of nerve impulses.  Her hips were 
bucking sharply and her toes were curled when she started breathing again.  
Ripples of pleasure sizzled through her, so intense that it started to hurt 
after a while.  "Brendan, sto-o-o-op..."  Dani felt a twinge of regret as 
his head pulled back slowly, robotically.  Brendan blinked, and Danielle 
kissed him quickly, driving her tongue deep into his mouth in urgent 
circles.  She pulled back.  "Brendan, my love, you love me with all your 
heart and soul," she commanded, willing her edict into his mind and soul.
Brendan's face cleared, becoming more relaxed, and his eyes glowed.  
"Yes... I... I... I... love you, Danielle," he stuttered.  Danielle smiled, 
and she realized that she was beginning to get aroused again.  But it was 
getting late on Sunday night, and she knew that she'd never make it to work 
if Brendan stayed the night.  What was even more important was that she 
wasn't sure that her soon-to-be-fianc‚ could afford to miss a day of work.  
His good job and income were too important to risk for one extra night of 
passion.  They dressed and kissed goodnight for five minutes before she 
ruefully let him leave.  It was too bad that tomorrow was a work day.
Work.  Andy.  She was startled into action, heading into the kitchen, where 
he was sulking at the table.  Dani frowned.  "Tomorrow we both have to go 
to work.  I will take you to and from the train station.  Wait for me in 
your office after work."  Andy nodded as if what she had just said had been 
unnecessary.  She seized his mind, concentrating fully.  "You will tell no 
one of your situation.  You had a pleasant vacation, just like you had 
planned.  You will never call me mistress in public, do you understand?"  
She looked at Andy.  If anybody, especially Gina, found out what she was 
doing with Andy...  "You will tell no one anything that has happened while 
you are here."  She forced the directive into his very being as she spoke.  
Danielle stopped for a moment and looked at the expression on his face.  He 
wasn't being very enthusiastic about this.  Time for an attitude 
adjustment.
Andy belatedly realized what was going on in Danielle's mind.  He began to 
force a quick false smile to his lips, but it was too late.  "I command you 
to be pleasant around me, slave, no matter who I'm fucking.  Kneel and kiss 
my feet, then you can go to bed after I've retired," Danielle ordered.
Andy responded perkily with, "Yes, mistress, I obey your every command."  
He watched himself follow her instructions to the letter, wanting to puke 
at the sound of his artificially cheerful voice fawning over her.  He had 
had more than enough of being Danielle's houseboy.
Lessons

Andy's purgatory trials seemed to ease when he returned to work.  Danielle 
was a little less demanding.  Andy still had to kiss her feet and have her 
morning tray ready when she got up, but she made allowances for the fact 
that he was back at work, acknowledging that certain appearances had to be 
kept.  They would go to work together, and she would stop by his office to 
wait for him at the end of her day.  He would always carry her things, of 
course, but to everybody on the outside it appeared to be a budding 
relationship.  They always sat next to each other on the train unless it 
was full, then she would sit.  This chivalrous behavior caused more than 
one woman to remark, "How sweet!"  Both of them would smile, but Andy would 
be thinking, "If you only knew..."  Evenings, Danielle let him off easy.  
Andy only had to cook dinner, clean the kitchen afterwards, and draw her 
bath.  She didn't bother him for the tiny tortures she had reveled in 
during the previous two weeks.
Danielle phoned him Friday afternoon.  "There's a coven meeting tonight, 
and Gina wants me to bring you along.  Maybe this is the end of our 
relationship, Andy.  I'll miss you," she said with an acrid sweetness over 
the phone.  So something was finally going to happen.  Andy began to hope 
that Gina would reconsider her solution to Danielle's irresponsibility.  So 
far, it seemed to him that he had done all the suffering, while Danielle 
got to do what she normally did.  She even got some extra kicks from 
torturing and teasing a slave.  He was supposed to have been a millstone 
around her neck; she had treated him like a pebble.  Danielle came to his 
office after she had finished for the day.  "We'll go right from here.  At 
least you won't have to cook tonight," she smiled.  Andy certainly had no 
regrets about the pending end of his punishment.
They arrived at the castle right behind Lia.  The slender blonde woman 
fixed Andy with steely blue eyes.  Danielle had left something in the car 
and had gone back to get it, leaving him temporarily alone.  And within ten 
feet of Lia.  She sneered, then commanded him to kneel in front of her.  
"Crawl behind me and keep your head down.  Otherwise you'll look up my 
dress like the slime you are," she snarled.  Her contempt had a physical 
sting to it.  "You will address me as Mistress Lia.  Now crawl."
"Yes...  Mis-tress...  Li... aaaa," Andy said as his knees slackened and 
scraped on the pavement of the driveway.  His brain emptied rapidly.  "I... 
obey," were the last words he uttered.  The not-very smooth surface ate at 
the fabric of his dress pants as his knees slid along, but he didn't 
notice.  There was no thought going on in his mind.  He had no sensation of 
watching himself, no perception of anything.  Lia's use of the power had 
turned Andy into an animate extension of her will.
Danielle shouted, "Andy, stop."  Andy's hands and knees continued their 
steady motion.  A buzzing noise like a small travel alarm clock began to 
fill the void in his head.  He blinked slowly, then stopped crawling.  "I 
will remind you, Lia, that this is my houseboy, and that I am the only one 
who may command him," Danielle said without a trace of pleasantness.
"Crawl for me, slug," Lia said lightly.  Andy's hands and legs twitched, 
and the buzzing softened.
"Stand up, Andy."
"No!  You must obey your Mistress Lia.  You will crawl to the castle!  I --
"  Whatever she was saying was drowned out by a loud buzz that sounded 
strangely like, "Stand up for me, Andy."  Andy's legs suddenly regained 
strength and he pushed his way back to his feet.  "You will kneel before 
me, you bastard."  Lia's stern, cold, hard voice seemed to push against his 
body and his knees buckled, fighting the ever-increasing weight on his 
shoulders.
"Ignore her, Andy.  Obey your true mistress," Danielle quietly said, in the 
voice that had commanded Chris and Brendan to please her.  The weight 
vanished, and his mind was no longer partially blank.  Lia sniffed and spun 
away, briskly walking to the castle without looking back.  Andy shivered 
when he realized that Lia had truly possessed him, inhabiting his body 
while he, for all practical purposes, had ceased to exist.  "Is that 
better?" Danielle asked while Andy tried to shake the soreness and cramps 
out of his legs.  If he hadn't known better, Andy would have thought that 
Danielle was--concerned.  He nodded, thankful that the tug-of-war with him 
as the rope was over.  She grinned.  "Besides, nobody's going to abuse my 
little piggie 'cept me."  They continued to the front door together, and 
Steven admitted them to the castle.  Lia, who hadn't been too far ahead of 
them, seemed to have disappeared, which didn't bother Andy one bit.
Gina came down the steps attired very fashionably in a black dress with 
large white polka-dots on it.  "Good evening, you two.  Have you learned 
anything yet?"  Danielle and Andy both said yes.  Danielle shot him a 
warning glance.  Well, things seem to have worked out the way I feared they 
might, Gina thought as she noted the nonverbal communication.  She smiled 
warmly as an attendant brought her a glass of wine.  "James," she addressed 
the man, "Please escort Mr. Davidson to the library.  I need to speak with 
Danielle before the meeting."  Gina picked up one of the tethers she had 
attached to Andy's brain and gave it a little tug, just to let him know 
that he was not in any trouble with her.
Andy gasped as a fleeting thrill shot through his senses.  Danielle looked 
at him strangely, missing the twinkle in Gina's eyes as she regarded Andy 
with her enigmatic half-smile.  He cooled his heels in the library for 
about an hour, then called for something to drink.  Steven brought him the 
drink and a tray with more of the seafood pasta Andy had enjoyed his first 
night of captivity.
"Mistress Gina asks that you wait for her.  She will be delayed, so you 
should eat," he said, letting annoyance seep through his professionally 
toned speech.  Then he shook his head.  "How'dja do it?  Why does she treat 
you so well?  I've been here almost three years, and the bitch won't give 
me the time of day."  Steve looked at the guy.  He must have a real big 
dick, 'cause--no way...  Steve resumed, "Man, I'd give anything to be 
Danielle's.  Next to Angie, she's the hottest babe here."  He waited for 
some juicy details--vicarious thrills were the only kind he got these days.
Andy wanted to tell Steven that being Danielle's slave wasn't the great 
thing he thought it was, but the words just wouldn't come out.  Steven 
finally gave up trying to engage Andy in conversation and left.  It was 
after midnight before the door opened again.  Andy had started a second 
book from the massive collection of British literature in the library when 
Gina walked in, alone.
"Hello, Andrew.  Danielle has left, because you will be spending the 
weekend at the castle."  He looked at her inquisitively, and Gina read the 
slightly exasperated thought with ease.  "Yes, she's going to look for 
Brendan tonight.  That's all right.  I would like to speak with you about 
your experiences."  She sat on the edge of the desk.  "Do you feel, deep 
down, that you have been adequately punished for your transgression?"  Gina 
forced herself not to recoil from the mentally shouted affirmative.  She 
moved to the chair next to him, and asked him to tell her about it.  He 
opened his mouth and nothing came out.  Andrew tried two more times to 
explain the hell he had been through in the past three weeks.  Both times 
he got to the word "Danielle" and stopped.  "Did Danielle forbid you to 
talk about it?" Gina queried.  He couldn't even say yes or no to that, 
which answered the question quite well.  Danielle's power must still be 
growing...  Gina decided to take the direct route and probe him, but found 
a very dense, and very thorough mental block in his memories.  She didn't 
have to guess what that block sealed off, or who had put it there.  She 
frowned.  "Did you know that Danielle has locked away all references to 
your three weeks with her?  I can't punch through the wall she's built 
without hurting you badly," she explained to him.  "She's much more 
powerful than I thought," Gina remarked aloud to herself, after a brief 
contemplation.  At that, his fear began to rise exponentially to the point 
where it began to invade her thoughts, and Gina realized that she had to do 
something about his current state.  She leaned over and pressed the 
intercom.  "James, is Angie still here?  No?  That's unfortunate.  Please 
deliver a message to her that I wish to speak with her tomorrow at her 
earliest convenience.  Thank you."  I'll just have to wait until tomorrow 
to break down the wall...  Andrew's fear had started to blossom into panic, 
again infringing upon her senses.  I guess I'd better calm him down before 
he has a heart attack...  Gina turned on the intercom again.  "James, who 
is here?  I see.  Send her to my room."  She shut the machine off, her eyes 
coming to rest on the pictures above the fireplace.  "Please come with me, 
Andrew."  She led him to the master bedroom without coercion and gestured 
dramatically.  "Voila, as they say."
Andy looked around the well-arranged room.  "You certainly like fine 
woods," he said, noting the general theme of the room's furniture and 
trying not to show any worry or fear.  The dominant object in the room was 
an enormous white-canopied bed.  That must have been fun to move up here...  
Andy still couldn't keep from wondering who was on their way and why, no 
matter how hard he tried.
"Now, it is time for your first lesson.  Don't be nervous," Gina said with 
a smile.  "Just relax."  Her words had no effect, so she began to stimulate 
Andrew's mind directly.  This time, she specifically targeted his libido.  
"Relax..."  His cock pushed at his trousers.  "Let me--excite you."  She 
noted how quickly he became completely erect.  Whatever had happened 
between them, Danielle must have frustrated the poor dear terribly.  
"First, we have to get this out of the way," Gina said as she pulled off 
his shirt.  He offered no resistance.  Just then there was a knock on the 
door.  "Who is it?" she called.
The response came in a throaty contralto.  "Andrea, your ladyship."
"Come in, we're expecting you," Gina responded.  Andrea walked in.  She was 
definitely not what Andy had expected.  Flaming red hair and sparkling 
green eyes, a lethal combination in his book, were only the second thing he 
noticed about her.  The first was that she was... very large.  Maybe an 
inch or two shorter than he, but she was much heavier than he.  His penis 
quickly deflated.  "I'm glad you hadn't left the castle yet.  Andrew needs 
some old-fashioned care," Gina said.
"Her???  Gina's going to make me do it with her???" was Andy's panicked 
thought.  Gina paused while pulling his pants off and gave him an annoyed 
look.  "All the members of the coven are not svelte models.  We come in all 
shapes and sizes, as do most women," she lectured.  He silently reprimanded 
himself for letting the thought escape.  He had allowed himself to 
temporarily forget that Gina could read minds.
Andrea looked at the bewildered, half-naked man sitting on the bed with 
Gina.  She was glad that Dani had cast for clemency, because he was cute, 
in a funky kinda way.  Also, she was horny and she had seen the lump in his 
pants when she walked in the room.  There was something about the 
initiation ceremony that always seemed to make her feel like fucking.  
"It's my weight, right?" Andrea asked in her best sexy low voice.  "Well, 
I'm going to make you forget about that."  Andy stared at her with 
disbelief on his face.  Andrea concentrated, bombarding his mind with her 
lust.  She whispered, "I'm going to make you feel better.  Just relax...  
I'm going to make it grow soon.  You're so-o-o-o horny..."  She dropped her 
voice, making him work to hear her deep, mellifluous voice, the one she had 
used when she was a phone sex operator.  Andy's cock began to lengthen 
again, and she kept transmitting her desire directly into his subconscious.  
"I know my voice is so-o-o-o soft, and sexy...  And you're so horny...  I 
can tell...  And I'm ready for you...  Come to me now...  Oh, I'm sooo hot 
for you...  And you're so ready...  I can't wait...  I need you..."  Andrea 
raised the pitch of her voice and the sped up the cadence of her words as 
she had learned to do over the phone.
Andy had been tortured by Danielle's teasing, and Andrea had unfastened the 
restraints on his id with her voice.  After about a minute, all he saw was 
a beautiful, sexy woman who radiated desire and embodied the fulfillment of 
his needs.  "Come here and kiss me," the red-haired, green-eyed enchantress 
requested.  His tongue eagerly plunged into Andrea's willing and warm 
mouth.  She touched his erection, and he growled as the shock wave that the 
action had started hit his brain.  He eagerly began to remove her green 
jumpsuit.  Andy wanted this woman.  Badly.
Andrea could now feel Andy's reciprocal lust and desire, which was now 
beginning to reinforce her own.  The power had eliminated the issue of her 
size, as it usually did with a man she wanted.  He leaned forward to kiss 
her again.  "Fuck me," Andrea stated.  The words were delivered with 
certainty.  She realized that she wouldn't need to say much for a while, 
and just reclined on the bed, waiting for him.  Andrea didn't have to wait 
long at all as Andy climbed on top of her and probed for the magic opening 
with the tip of his cock.  She was very wet, and he slid in with ease.  Her 
contralto involuntarily went up three octaves, and a long moan passed her 
lips.  Andy's hips raised, preparing for the next mad thrust...
"Stop," Gina commanded quietly.  Andy froze, despite the radiation of 
Andrea's heat around the head of his cock.  "Andrew, I will tell you when 
you are to come.  You will only feel a slight change."  He started to get 
real frustrated, especially when Andrea's slick opening vibrated a little 
and he sensed it with the tip of his cock.  "Fuck her now, Andrew," Gina 
quietly said.  She didn't need to use any power, that was for sure.  Andy's 
hips lowered slowly, and he almost passed out from the intense sensation of 
Andrea's warm, wet insides closing around his cock.  She wiggled underneath 
him, and he drew a loud, hissing breath as he pulled all the way out, 
slowly, trying not to come too quickly.
"Fu-u-u-uck meeeee," Andrea purred in her sexy contralto, and his control 
went away, his hips dropping and ramming into her.  He penetrated her 
repeatedly...  She grabbed frantically for his erect cock because he had 
slid out of her.  She stroked him for a couple of seconds electrifying his 
spine and Andy knew he couldn't last and... nothing happened.  His nuts 
didn't feel full.  Just like before in the library, Gina had removed the 
link in his body between stimulation and orgasm.  Andrea put him at her 
portal and gave a little grunt as she thrust her wide hips forward.  Her 
pussy sucked at his cock, pulling him in.  Andy's hips pushed farther and 
they began fucking in earnest.  Side to side, up and down, a grinding 
circular roll that moved his cock around her pussy.  It clung to his member 
like warm, thin, soaking wet gauze.  Andrea started to gasp and pant.  Her 
rotund body shook with pleasure and she came, breathing in quiet, shallow, 
rapid sobs, hips jerking involuntarily.  His body tingled and burned with 
the sense of rising excitement, but he felt a long way away from the peak, 
and suddenly realized that this experience was going to last.  He shuddered 
in ripples buried inside Andrea's churning, gripping, pulling, slippery 
womanhood.  And nothing twitched.  NOTHING.  Andy was gasping for air on 
top of this sweating, fleshy witch, and he was still absolutely rigid, and 
incredibly turned on.
"Kissme!" Andrea breathed, and they began to grind at each other, bodies 
still linked while their tongues explored.  Soon, Andy was eagerly slipping 
around on top and inside of her; slow then fast then grind...  Andrea's 
tongue flailed away in his mouth and around his face and neck.  Her hips 
shook like jello, but she drove herself at Andy, matching his every 
movement.  She began to shudder, then quake.  Her eyes popped wide open and 
her mouth formed into a little "O" as her cunt pulsed rapidly, randomly at 
his cock.  Her internal contractions continued for a few seconds, and his 
body, freed from its usual mandatory response, was able to register her 
tiniest tic, driving him to a realm of sexual bliss undreamed of and Andy 
couldn't breathe and he couldn't think and the wave kept building and 
everything was so bright he...
"Noooo," Andrea whined as Andy began to pull his still-hard cock out of 
her.  She was just beginning to descend from her peak, and wanted his body, 
his presence close.  She grabbed him and hugged him possessively.  Andy 
kissed her, wet, deep, and caring.  They undulated together, still engaged, 
kissing, the sweat from their bodies slurping as they wallowed in each 
other.  His cock was still rigid when Andrea finally let him go.  She 
rolled away slowly, washed in afterglow.  Yes, she had reached him, and it 
had been wonderful.  She smiled at him with the special smile a woman has 
after she has made love, and shared the experience with someone special.
"You see, Andrew?  Not all women have to be slender and lithe to make 
magic."  Gina had watched the whole encounter, seemingly unaffected by the 
sudden explosion of raw passion between Andrea and Andy.  Andrea dressed 
leisurely, a soft smile on her face while Andy tried to figure out exactly 
what had just happened.  She turned and smiled at him with a gleam in her 
green eyes that communicated the mixture of lust, desire, fulfilled needs, 
and intimacy she felt.  It resonated in him, stirring a very similar 
mixture of his emotions.
"We will do this again, Andy."  Andrea's contralto had returned, and it 
broke his fascinated, self-absorbed reverie.  She gave him one last special 
smile before turning to Gina.  "Your ladyship," Andrea said formally, then 
left the room.  Andy watched her leave the room with more than a hint of 
regret, and quite a bit of shame at his early thoughts about her physical 
appearance.  Questions swirled in his mind.
"No, she didn't make you do anything you didn't want to.  That was you, 
responding to her sensual presence.  Once your eyes stopped telling you 
that she was unattractive, the rest of your senses were free to pick up her 
broadcast," Gina explained.  "Yes, she's very fat, according to modern 
ideals of beauty, and she was lonely before joining us.  Her only sex was 
with selfish men.  Now she has the power to make a man ignore her obesity, 
and sense the more--important things about her.  That is why you couldn't 
resist her.  It was a wonderful experience, wasn't it?"  Andy nodded 
wholeheartedly.  Gina smiled, pleased that he was able to admit it.
Andy thought about the sudden, enormous amount of desire he had for Andrea, 
and how the fulfillment of that desire was beyond all expectations.  He 
moaned as he had a sensory flashback, and his cock twitched, still hard.  
His eyes landed hungrily on Gina.  He wanted to fuck some more.
Gina didn't need to read his mind.  She just reached into his head and 
pulled the plug on his sex drive, knowing that the built-up energy would 
feed back and prime him.  The rising urge that accompanied the realization 
put a sharp, delicious edge on her anticipation.  "No, Andrew," she said 
firmly.  "Come down...  All that precious energy...  So bottled up...  So 
difficult to keep it penned in...  Building up...  raw power...  
trapped..."
A tickling sensation filled his head.  As Gina spoke, Andy's body began to 
vibrate rapidly with minute oscillations.  A strange pressure seemed to 
fill him; it wasn't painful, just a pressured sensation everywhere.  It 
continued to build, and made him feel as if he was going to explode.  The 
world started to dance around him, and he quickly collapsed on the bed, 
sweating.  He heard Gina growl seductively, "I'm so hungry now, Andrew," 
and felt the bed move.  The world stopped spinning long enough for him to 
see her climb on top of him.  She was fully dressed, her hands were on 
either side of his head, and her legs straddled his hips.  The fabric of 
her dress brushed his flaccid penis.  "Give me what I want," she whispered.
Andy opened his mouth with effort, the pressure threatening to overwhelm 
him.  Gina leaned closer to his face, and a bright blue light temporarily 
blinded him.  At first, he thought it was coming from her open mouth.  As 
the pressure in his body eased, he began to realize that the light was 
coming from him.  Gina was stealing--something!  Andy immediately panicked, 
horrified by the spectacle of the light that danced between their open 
mouths.  He forced himself to shut his mouth after a few more seconds.  The 
light stopped.  "Ohhh, nooo, Andrew, don't do that," Gina sang, softly, 
entreatingly.  "I'm so very hungry for you.  Please let me have your 
light."  His mouth opened slowly, of its own accord, and the blue light 
that sparkled with iridescent dark flecks resumed.  So blue... dancing, 
almost a tangible thing.  She straddled him, stealing his... light... 
blue... so blue... gray... blue... black...
He woke up with a start.  So this is the afterlife.  Andy looked around, 
and instinctively shook his head to clear the cobwebs; there weren't any.  
He looked at the flowing white all around him and was relieved when he 
figured out his surroundings.  He was alone under the covers of Gina's 
spacious canopied bed.  Somebody had very carefully tucked him in, too.  
Andy stretched, elated by the knowledge that he was still alive.  There 
were clean clothes laid out for him on the dressing chair.  He got up to go 
to the bathroom.  It took him three tries to find it; he tried the doors 
for two walk-in closets full of women's clothes first.  Andy hesitated, 
then looked at himself in the mirror.  He didn't feel or look any 
different, but something had happened last night.  He realized that Gina 
had stolen something important, but he didn't know exactly what.  Terror 
swallowed him whole when he remembered something that she had said that 
afternoon in the library, and suddenly it all became clear.  That was what 
happened to Jack the Ripper.  She had sucked the life right out of him.  
And tried to do the same to Andy.
Anger rose slowly, then suddenly flared red-hot.  He had been--violated, in 
the most personal sense.  She had taken some of Andy's (meta?) physical 
being.  She had seduced him into surrendering it.  While Danielle had 
abused and humiliated him, at least he was still alive, and it would 
eventually end.  Andy would not let anyone steal his life a piece at a 
time.  If Gina was going to kill him, he was going to force her to do it 
all at once.  There was no way he was going to let himself be a leisurely 
meal for a succubus.  He hoped she'd choke on it.  The anger gave him 
purpose, burning white-hot and molten at Andy's core, fueling every action 
he made.  He hoped that it would be enough to help him survive the 
inevitable mental attack.
A blonde girl met Andy as he was descending the steps.  "Her ladyship is in 
the library," she replied to his terse question.  If the young woman had 
detected any of the viciousness in his thoughts, she didn't do anything 
about it, and continued up the staircase.  Andy forced his anger back down, 
holding it tenuously in check.  He was in the lair of the enemy.  He lost 
his cool, calculated composure halfway down the hall of the second floor 
when he saw the blonde girl approach from the opposite direction.  Andy 
silently blasted himself for failing to count on the possibility of a 
second passage.  Now Gina had been warned, and was waiting for him.  The 
girl smiled at him initially, her expression turning to puzzlement as he 
watched her walk by.  He forced himself to smile back, which seemed to ease 
the question in her mind, and after a brief smile, she continued towards 
the stairwell.  He didn't move until he heard her footsteps echo in the 
Grand Hall.  He gathered strength from his barely concealed anger until he 
felt reasonably secure in its fire, then resumed his mission: a 
confrontation with the thing that was killing him.  The doors to the 
library were shut, and Andy pulled at one of them with fury-enhanced 
strength.  The heavy wooden door flew open smoothly, quietly on its well-
oiled hinges and he stalked in.
"You're angry with me, Andrew," Gina's voice said calmly from the chair 
behind the desk.  She swung around to face him with a relaxed, calm air 
about her.  He surrounded himself protectively with his anger.  "Please sit 
down, and I will explain it all."  Andy ignored her offer.  The venom 
pouring from his rage-filled core at the sight of her had strengthened his 
resolve.  Suddenly, a cascade of physical relief passed through him.  The 
bitch just shot me with the vestiges of an orgasm, he realized.  His stride 
faltered as his knees buckled, but the anger blazed on, and he continued 
his malicious approach.  Another few steps, and the sensation intensified, 
slowing him further.  "Andrew," she said with a small sigh, "Do sit down or 
else you'll fall."  The words were as tangible and as gentle as a lover's 
caress.
"Yes, Mistress Gina," Andy replied, sighing, obeying her as if drugged.  He 
sank into one of the plush chairs in front of the desk.  His body jerked at 
the hips and he basked in the warm, soothing glow.  So warm, so intense, so 
good.  It smothered the flame at his core, and he was completely at her 
mercy.  It had been so easy for her to rob Andy of his motivation and will.  
Even that knowledge failed to reignite the cold, insignificant pebble in 
the pit of his soul.  He just felt too good.
Andy was looking at Gina with wonder and devotion on his face.  "That's 
much better," she said, re-settling herself in her chair.  Gina stopped the 
stimulation of Andy's brain, and let the anger she had absorbed from him 
flow out of her.  Such passion...  Andy blinked as the intense physical 
pleasure faded from his senses.  "Now, are you willing to listen, or do I 
have to zap you again?  I'd like you to join me for lunch, but if I have to 
do that again, you'll be useless for a few more hours," she cautioned.  She 
had directly stimulated his pleasure centers more strongly than ever before 
since he had been too angry for gentler persuasion.  Unfortunately, if she 
had to prolong that stimulation, he'd need at least eight hours of sleep, 
and a big meal afterwards.  Andy nodded slowly, still slightly addled.  
Gina inhaled, and began to explain, making sure that she kept from 
answering his questions before he asked them.  She needed the appearance of 
being normal right now.  "First, I didn't steal anything.  I merely took 
some--excess."  She pouted.  "I even let you see what it looked like.  I 
thought you might like to see how beautiful it is."  She sighed ruefully.  
"I suppose I was wrong."
"I know that you kill by taking people's--life force," Andy began.  "So how 
can you take excess??  That's what keeps people ALIVE!!!  All I know is 
that I have less of it now than last night before you ate."  His voice had 
gotten a little louder.
"You are assuming that life force is not a renewable resource," Gina 
replied calmly.  She smiled, because his hysteria had been almost instantly 
replaced by confusion as soon as she said it.  He doesn't know how it 
works, and that bothers him.  He's so curious...
Andy was quiet for a few seconds while he thought about what Gina had just 
said.  Then he ran through everything else he had managed to figure out 
about the coven and something didn't add up.  He hesitated before asking 
the next logical question.  "But if that's true, then why do people die?"  
Everything that Gina had just said didn't make any sense, unless that meant 
that everybody was capable of prolonging their own life.
"You have much to learn," Gina smiled again.  She stood and held out her 
hand.  "And much to share in teaching.  Shall we retire to the sun room for 
lunch?"  Andy took her hand and wondered exactly where she was leading him.  
His fear and anger had been subdued, not by Gina, but by the curiosity that 
had marked his youth.  None of the caution acquired by experience raised an 
objection, either.  They passed the blonde girl again, this time on the 
first floor.  Andy looked at her carefully, tactlessly, with his mouth 
hanging slightly open.  Gina tugged at his arm, and he met her eyes with 
guilt all over his face.  Third degree harassment, he thought.  "I see 
you've met Tricia and Heather.  The twins," Gina said, a smile crossing her 
face.  "Even I have trouble telling them apart."
They went to the bedroom after lunch, instead of the library.  "Don't be so 
scared," she admonished.  "You are positively reeking of defensiveness.  No 
woman in her right mind would care to meet you right now."  Gina patted his 
leg as they sat on the bed.  Andy forced himself not to flinch.
"So many questions, such a need to know.  I feel that you missed something 
last night, so I've decided to try again."  Gina looked at him; not quite 
willing to let go of what he knew, in spite of all that he had seen.  But 
he was very curious, which would allow for repeated instruction.  Perhaps 
that would overcome his stubbornness.  She quickly scanned his surface 
thoughts.  Andrew was wondering if she was going to steal more of his life.  
Before she could answer to reassure him, Andrea walked into the bedroom 
without announcing herself.  Andrew's reaction was immediate and 
unanticipated.  "Embarrassment, Andrew?  Why?" Gina asked, somewhat peeved.  
"The two of you shared something magical.  Yet you are afraid to admit 
that, even to yourself.  You're desperately trying to keep your attraction 
for her locked up, out of reach."  She felt compelled to explain to him how 
his mind was working before she--handled it.
Andrea was just sitting on a corner of the bed, her green eyes aglow.  
Unnerved, Andy moved away from both women, disguising the movement as a 
lazy roll and masking his thoughts.  Andrea's eyes regained his when he 
stopped.  He found that he couldn't look away.
Andrea had started to get wet an hour ago, when she got the message that 
Gina wanted her to visit Andy again, after lunch.  While last night had 
been very good, and surprisingly close, now he was attuned to her.  Andrea 
had had only one experience with a man who was completely, reciprocally 
open to her, but it had been incredible.  She looked at Andy, broadcasting 
her heat for him directly into his mind, trying to burn away his shyness 
with her gaze.
"She's sending you a message, Andrew.  You're trying to avoid receiving 
it," Gina quietly said.  "Let me help refresh your memory."  The room fell 
silent as Andrea continued to stare at him with vibrant green eyes.  "Last 
night, she was very wet for you, and you were so - sooo hard for her.  
Extend your senses, feel her inner and outer heat.  The taste of her mouth 
and lips, so very sweet.  The sound of her passion.  Remember all of that.  
Your body does."  Gina very carefully stripped the reserve from his mind, 
exposing his rational thoughts, which held him in check, to his raging 
libido, which Andrea had stirred to a boil.  Gina didn't want him to 
believe that he'd been--tampered with.  Eventually, Andrew would learn how 
to reach this state on his own.  But right now...  "Can you feel the heat 
rising in your loins?  Do you remember the lust, the need of last night?  
So urgent...  Let it all come back to you...  Her taste, her touch...  Her 
smell...  The sound of her passion for you..."
Andy's cock was almost completely erect.  Andrea pursed her lips at him, 
the first movement she had made since Gina began her monologue.  He fumbled 
with the zipper and kicked his way free of his pants.  Gina touched him as 
he started for the equally frantically undressing Andrea.  "You will not 
come unless I command it."  His dick bounced across the bed with him and 
Andrea and Andy collided.
Their lips crashed and sealed, their tongues sliding, intertwining, 
circling.  Her large body radiated heat.  Andrea flooded Andy's mind with 
her desire.  She was very attracted to Gina's current favorite and grateful 
that Gina was unselfish.  She stroked Andy's body softly with her hands, 
then rolled him on top of her and grabbed his cock, running her balled hand 
lightly along his full length.  He moaned into her mouth and she broke the 
kiss, gasping.  Andrea guided his erection to her entrance.  Andy kissed 
her again, greedily sucking on her sweet tongue as she whimpered.  Andrea's 
hips jerked, urging him to penetrate her.  She grabbed his face and whipped 
her tongue into a frenzy of renewed activity.  Her whimpers became 
rhythmic, guttural, higher-pitched imploring moans.  He pushed into her and 
Andrea's cunt pulled at his cock, drawing him all the way into her.  Andrea 
felt--complete.
Andy thrust at her energetically, enthusiastically, any concern about her 
obesity dissipated in the heat of their lust.  Andrea gasped and her body 
jiggled as his hips pistoned continuously, pulling his cock almost all the 
way out before their bodies crashed together.  "Ohhh... Ohhhhh... Ye-e-e-
essss!!!"  Andrea's soprano-voiced approval signaled the start of her 
orgasm and her fingers pressed into Andy's back as she vibrated for a few 
seconds.  He stopped thrusting and felt the tingle of approaching orgasm 
stay out of reach.  Andrea's breathing resumed and the tension in her body 
vanished very slowly.  Andy started to pump at her some more.  "No," she 
gasped, "notyet--toosensitive."  He lay on top of his red-haired lover, 
still fully erect, buried completely inside her while she stroked his back, 
neck and face, brushing his face and chest with her lips.  The wonderful, 
warm, silken feel of Andrea's cunt paled in comparison to the sense of her 
loving, passion-driven care.
Her green eyes narrowed sultrily, filling again with hunger of the intimate 
kind.  "Slowly," she whispered before pulling his head back to hers.  Their 
faces melted together in a slow, loving kiss, making his cock grow a little 
more.  Andy began to grind at her and Andrea's hips responded with a 
perfect counter rotation.  "Mmmmffffff!!!" she said, interrupting their 
kiss with the urgent grunt into his mouth.  Her eyes went wide at her 
body's sudden development of its own mind.  "Ohhhh...  Gawwwwdddd..."  
Andrea moaned in her contralto, pelvis rotating, scraping her curly red 
muff against his curly black-haired pubic bone.  Andy's brain was beginning 
to lose its coherence.  He was registering pleasure beyond any experience 
he'd ever had.  Everywhere his skin touched Andrea sent powerful surges of 
liquid energy through his core; he buried his mouth at her chest to stifle 
the loud cry that spontaneously erupted from deep within.
Andrea's pussy fibrillated briefly and she stopped breathing for an 
instant, her mind scattered hopelessly, wonderfully.  She gave a soft, 
contented sigh and her chest resumed its rise and fall.  All the while, 
their hips rotated counter to each other.  Andy moaned loudly as his cock 
quivered and the tingle intensified and spread through his body in an 
instant.  Andrea pushed her hips even harder at him.  They kissed and their 
bodies rubbed together frantically, the sense of touch driving their 
pleasure to higher peaks, and their movements lost all coordination.
Andrea and Andy sighed together, sharing a final deep, long, kiss before he 
pulled out of her.  Andy looked at the half-lidded green eyes in her chubby 
face, framed by the straight red hair, and kissed her again, deeply.  A 
gentle push from Andrea kept him from trying to enter her again, which was 
what he really wanted to do.  Andrea was sexy and he wanted her.  "Bring 
your passion back...  to me...  Gina...  your mistress..."  Suddenly the 
room spun, and he was lying down.  The room was dark.  How long had Andrea 
and he made love?  A flash of lightning illuminated the other two figures 
in the bed.  Andrea rose and switched on the light as thunder cracked 
nearby.  Andy's cock shrank a little when he watched her wobble back to the 
bed, naked.  He looked at her face, searching for some sign of the passion 
that they had shared.  He found the rose in her cheeks and smile in her 
eyes, nothing else.  Then he realized that they were enough.  Andy wanted 
to kiss her, to make love to Andrea again.  "Let me take care of it, 
Andrew," Gina purred.  "The urge is there, but you cannot release.  Do you 
feel the power build?  Deeep within... such power... trapped."  His body 
began to hum, a faint, almost tickling sensation that quickly intensified.  
Beads of sweat broke out on his face as Andy felt feverish, and it grew 
worse.
***

Gina had told her that Andy's life essence was special.  Andrea carefully 
followed the instructions that Gina had given her to view it.  His physical 
form seemed to vanish.  Andrea watched the swirling blue light that was 
Andy dance faster and guessed that it was a result of Gina bottling up his 
orgasm.  But he was so gorgeous...  Andrea turned and looked at Gina 
pleadingly, not daring to speak to the coven leader.  His essence belonged 
to Gina, and Andrea would clearly be out of place to ask.
Gina nodded at Andrea, getting some satisfaction from the expression of 
eager, pleased surprise that danced on Andrea's face.  She was one of the 
best of this group of initiates, very studious, and very... sympathetic; 
the perfect balance for Lia.  Andrea deserved this.
Andrea's face filled Andy's vision and her mouth opened a few inches away 
from his.  His lips automatically opened, seeking another kiss, but her 
mouth stayed where it was for a few seconds.  Andy felt calmer, cooler, 
more relaxed as she leaned over him.  Andrea kissed him, wet and deep after 
a while.  "I hope you're here for a long time," she growled lewdly.  "Gina, 
he's delicious."  Gina smiled and nodded.  Andy felt fine, even though 
Andrea had drained some more of his life force.  He watched her dress with 
regret.
Gina watched her young charge as he lay naked on the bed.  She scanned his 
thoughts, and was surprised to find that he wasn't afraid of Andrea, or 
afraid of what she had done to him.  He had shared himself fully with 
Andrea.  Gina started to wonder if Andrea should have been the one to take 
some of his excess last night.  She wondered about her own motivations, her 
own desires for Andrew.  Could she be succumbing to her lust for his 
exquisite essence?  She hadn't met many blues over the past four hundred 
years, and her last husband had been a blue.  Gina reminded herself that 
Andrew had to serve a purpose first.  Then she might... speak with 
Danielle.  She probed Andy gently again, but sensed his intimacy with 
Andrea as they just--looked at each other wordlessly.  Gina broke contact, 
not wanting to intrude.  At that moment, she became quite sure that she had 
chosen correctly.  "I want you to sleep because you need to get some rest.  
We will dine in the private room tonight," Gina commented.  She noticed 
whom he was paying attention to, and began to slow his higher brain 
functions.  He would need to be ready for tonight.  There was a wall to be 
breached.  "Yes, you sense her now, don't you Andrew?  But you need to 
rest... so-o-o-o tired, and sleepy...  So, warm, and tired...  sleep...  
sleep... sleep..."
The late summer storm that lit up the sky vanished to Andy's senses.  His 
eyelids drifted shut, pushed by the waves of lassitude and warmth that 
enveloped his brain and body.  He dreamed, happy ones of Andrea.  When he 
woke up, the sun was shining again, albeit lower in the sky.  Andy 
showered, shaved, and put on the clothes which Gina had left for him to 
wear.  The loose-fitting shirt and pleated, black casual pants seemed to 
flatter his relaxed contours.  He guessed that she was dressing him up for 
show.  He combed his hair while he inspected himself in the mirror, looking 
for any signs of premature aging.
"Andrew, dinner will be served in an hour--Oh!  I see that you've already 
arisen and are almost dressed," Gina said, breezing into the bathroom.  She 
was again impeccably dressed with her usual flair for appearing casual in a 
designer ensemble.  Andy looked a little more carefully and silently noted 
that her beauty was not hidden underneath a glamorous fa‡ade.
"Why, thank you, Andrew.  As I said before, maybe you'll find out," Gina 
replied to his ensuing thought.  Actually, she knew exactly when he would 
find out, but kept that to herself.  He blushed, but she broke any tension 
he felt by finishing sincerely, "I do appreciate the compliment.  I always 
like to look my best."
"About Andrea--" Andy hesitantly started, hoping that Gina would interrupt 
him in her usual way.
Gina suppressed a smile at his thoughts and decided to oblige him.  "No, 
it's not love," she flatly stated.  "It also is not artificial.  There is a 
very real physical magic between the two of you.  Her weight is a very 
large obstacle for you, but she used the power to--block off, for want of a 
better term, your preconceived notions.  Once you were free of those 
restraints, you reacted to her as if she were as svelte as Danielle.  
Andrea did not make you fuck her--that was your own decision."
The implications were becoming clear to him, but Andy still thought that he 
had been coerced into making a decision he wouldn't have normally made.  
Gina frowned a little when she read that thought.  Still afraid to accept 
what he's been seeing...  She shook her head in puzzlement.  Andrew had 
obviously accepted Andrea's magical nature, and given of himself to fill 
her desire, but he still didn't want to accept the magical nature of the 
entire situation.  Strange young man.
Andy began to wonder what he would say to Andrea during dinner.  He was 
determined not to be defensive or embarrassed about anything.  It had been 
wonderful both times, and he more than half-hoped that they would do it 
again.  Andy glanced at Gina while he was musing, and there was that odd 
half-smile that always seemed to be on her face.  If she had read his 
thoughts about Andrea, she wasn't going to comment on them.  Her silence 
fed his anxiety and he paced around the room with jumbled thoughts.
Gina just let him stew, knowing that the surprise she had in store for 
Andrew would keep him off-balance.  While Andrea had been an important 
object lesson for him, she needed his fetishes and "preconceived notions" 
for this evening.  Two birds with one stone...  Gina checked the time.  She 
noted wryly that her watch seemed to be moving more slowly than usual.  
Andy hadn't stopped trying to wear a rut in the carpet, and he hadn't said 
anything for a while.  She watched him for a little bit longer, and decided 
that this routine was boring.  "I am tired of watching you pace like a 
caged animal," Gina said.  "Our dinner guest has not arrived yet, but let's 
go downstairs.  A cocktail may do you good," she suggested.
Gina offered him her arm and they went to the sun room, which had been set 
up for cocktails.  Someone brought her a gin and tonic within a few seconds 
of their arrival.  Andy saw the look of ecstasy flash across the server's 
face.  Gina's unique way of saying "Thank you" was interesting to watch.  A 
brief ache rang inside him, wanting the same feeling.  The server lit 
Gina's cigarette while she sat and gestured to Andy.  "Come, join me, 
Andrew.  What would you like to have?"
Before he could reply, Steven walked briskly into the room.  The butler 
fairly glowered when he saw Andy.  "Mistress Gina," he announced, "Mistress 
Angie has called to say that she is on her way.  She apologizes greatly in 
advance for her tardiness."  Steven shot daggers at Andy with another 
glance.  Gina waved him away dismissively, but not before deciding that 
Steven was about to be demoted.  Susan could use a new toy.
"Be glad you cannot read his mind," Gina casually said.  "He's quite 
jealous of you, doubly so since you are dining with Angie."  Angie...  
Angie...  Now where have I...  The name clicked from an earlier discussion 
Andy had had with Steven.  She was supposed to be the best-looking of all 
the women in the coven.  He immediately ordered a rum and orange juice.  
Andy was going to be a nervous wreck by dinner.  Gina had allowed him to 
believe that he would be dining with her and Andrea.  He opened his mouth 
to say something to her, but then figured that since she hadn't already 
commented, Gina wasn't going to answer the spoken question, either.
Gina decided to surprise him: it was always good to keep them guessing.  
"I--suggested that she might want to meet you, Andrew.  This weekend seemed 
to be an opportune time, and dinner makes for easy conversation."  She 
paused to grab his slightly masked thought, then resumed, "Yes, she is very 
attractive, and she is looking forward to making your acquaintance."  Gina 
spent the next minutes sipping at her drink, and watching him with an 
amused expression on her face.  Andrew was very nervous, and--a little 
intimidated.  If he's this much in awe of Angie before seeing her...
Angie arrived a few minutes late for dinner, and Andy lost any composure 
that he might have had.  Steven had not been exaggerating.  Angie was very 
short, about five feet tall with curly honey-blonde hair to just below her 
shoulders.  Her body was a little fuller than Elizabeth's, but she was 
perfectly rounded where it was called for.  Sparkling hazel eyes accented 
her gorgeous face with its small nose and full lips.  He was immediately 
captivated by this tiny, sexy, gorgeous woman.  "Hi, I'm Angie.  Gina has 
told me so much about you," she bubbled with a genuine smile.  A little bit 
of blood made its way south.  Angie pulled out a cigarette.  Andy 
desperately wanted to light it, but didn't have anything capable of 
producing a flame--except his body, which threatened to spontaneously 
combust at any second.  Gina actually giggled, an uncharacteristic sound.  
He realized that she knew exactly what was going on in his head, and he was 
helpless to hide any of it.  Angie smiled again, offering him her hand to 
be escorted to dinner.
Andy spent too much time looking longingly at Angie and paying an 
inordinate amount of attention to her during dinner for anything else to 
have registered.  Gina had given him a lighter so he could provide the 
courtesy of lighting cigarettes for them.  Angie would wait patiently for 
Andy to offer, so he didn't have to rush like a fool even though he acted 
like one.  He was far too busy adoring Angie, all the while desperately 
trying to conceal the less-than-gentlemanly thoughts that kept popping up 
from Gina with a screen of nonsense surface thoughts.  After dinner had 
been removed, Gina and Angie began to speak in earnest about coven 
business.  His raging hormones cooled, flaring only when Angie would turn 
that million-dollar face and smile at him.  "...There are many aspects of 
the power that you haven't begun to suspect, Angie."  The woman of Andy's 
present fantasies nodded very attentively.
"Well, I feel kinda weird," she hesitated.  "I mean... it's sort of--like 
almost... too much for me.  Don't get me wrong, I like being in the coven, 
but I don't need the power to make guys do what I want.  I mean--"  Angie 
turned to Andy, who blushed reflexively.  "Like he does, most guys go nuts 
over me, and I can always pick one that I want."  She turned away and 
lowered her voice, "Of course, I'm not afraid of bigger guys anymore.  I 
have used the power to--"
Gina smiled at her.  "Being a recent initiate, there are many things that 
may not have yet occurred to you."  She brushed Andy's senses with the 
faintest touch of pleasurable arousal, leaving him speechless and 
thoughtless for a few instants.  "...Enhance experiences, realize 
scenarios.  Yes, I can see where you would need it as a defensive tool, but 
even for someone as attractive as you, there is much more."  Angie blushed 
at Gina's praise.  "Shall we go to the classroom?"
That snapped Andy out of the pleasant stupor he had allowed himself to 
luxuriate in.  He thought he was Danielle's training aid.  On the one hand, 
this meant that he was going to do something with Angie, and the thought of 
the tiny woman commanding him made his pants feel a little tighter.  Then 
he recalled his experiences with Danielle, and immediately started 
wondering what scenarios someone as bubbly and nice as Angie would want to 
realize.  Her darker fantasies might be horrific.  Any reluctance Andy had 
vanished when Gina stimulated his pleasure centers, reminding him what true 
ecstasy felt like.  "Yes, Mistress Gina," he replied eagerly.  He followed 
the two women, hoping that Gina would reward him with another dose of 
concentrated pleasure when they got to where they were going.  Much to his 
surprise, they headed upstairs to Gina's master bedroom.
Angie asked Gina if she had hypnotized him.  The pixie wondered aloud if 
his response had been triggered by some post-hypnotic command.  "No," Andy 
grinned, interrupting before Gina could answer.  "It's just that I think 
that it would be--good for me to do what she says," he elaborated, casting 
a sideways glance of amusement at Gina.
Gina didn't say anything.  That was significant.  Andrew had actually 
admitted that he was hooked.  He's going to be a wonderful training aid for 
Danielle...  She stopped thinking about the future, and concentrated on 
Angie's lesson.  "Angie, what do you think of Andrew?" Gina asked as the 
three of them sat on the bed.  "Say for example, you've met him at a bar, 
and had pleasant conversation as we have had tonight."  She felt him 
prepare himself for ego deflation.  Oh, no you don't, she thought, I'm not 
going to let you crawl into that defensive shell.  Immediately, Gina 
caressed his mind gently, leaving him temporarily defenseless and open.
Angie hesitated.  "Go on, I can assure you that he won't be offended," Gina 
urged the diminutive woman.  That's easy for her...  The cynical thought 
died in Andy's mind as Gina opened his pleasure centers fully, effectively 
letting him drug himself as the endorphin flow increased.  Angie could have 
called him an ugly, disgusting pig and he wouldn't have been insulted.
"Well..."  Angie was still unsure of what she should say, finally deciding 
to take Gina's word for Andy's mental condition.  "He's a real nice guy 
n'all that, and I like him but..."  Angie paused, studying his face for a 
reaction.  His beatific smile remained in place.
Gina kept him under self-sedation since that was the best way to keep Angie 
from worrying about his feelings.  It also had the benefit of looking like 
Gina wasn't controlling him, so Angie wouldn't get distracted.
Angie watched the expression on Andy's face carefully, but it hadn't 
changed.  She looked away from him.  "But he really doesn't do anything for 
me, y'know?  It's like... my insides don't get all jumpy when I talk to him 
or he talks to me."  Feeling guilty despite the placid display he 
presented, Angie turned back to Andy and quickly added, "But ya make me 
laugh, an' you're so nice, an' you're a real gentleman, an' I like you a 
lot.  Just not that way."
Even in his quasi-stupor Andy could see the genuine concern on her angelic 
face.  She needn't have worried that he would have been insulted because 
nothing would have bothered him at that point.  He probably would have 
laughed at getting shot.  Somewhere way in the back of his mind he thought 
she was sweet for caring.
"Angie," Gina began, simultaneously closing the gates on Andy's pleasure 
center, "which would you rather have?  Great sex with a man who makes your 
insides sizzle and turns out to be a real bastard otherwise, or great sex 
with a man whom you like very much?"
Andy could see that Angie looked puzzled.  The pleasant haze had faded 
instantly, and he was now able to react to anything that happened.  He was 
also curious about what Gina was doing, and beginning to hope that this was 
going where he thought it was.  "Wh-wh-what?"  Angie stuttered.  "I mean, 
if you're talking about a guy who I think is really attractive and I like a 
lot, definitely the last one.  But I don't see--"
Angie's line of thought was quite obvious.  "What this has to do with 
Andrew?" Gina anticipated.  "Very simply, you have told me that he is 
unattractive to you to the point that you would not be sexually interested 
in him."  Andy managed not to grimace, but Gina felt him flinch inside.  
"What if I could guarantee you that sex with him would be fantastic, far 
better than any sexual experience you have had."  Gina looked at Andrew 
sharply, a warning in her eyes.  She could easily read his worry about 
being able to live up to what she had just claimed for him.  It was a very 
flimsy situation: any act of persuasion from Gina would destroy the value 
of Angie's lesson, and if Andrew were to express any doubts, Angie would 
see no need to try.  Gina was just going to have to rely on Andrew's 
attraction to Angie for him to keep quiet.  "Angie, why were you attracted 
by my offer to join the coven?"  A quick scan showed that Andrew wasn't 
going to say anything.  He was too interested in getting under Angie's 
skirt.
"Well, the idea of having this power over guys was so cool, and some of the 
stuff you did when you were training me looked fantastic," Angie replied, 
her eyes sparkling at the memory.  Her voice grew a little--regretful.  
"But I can't do it like you do.  I've tried, but it doesn't seem to work 
for me."  She looked embarrassed.
"That's quite all right.  Each member of the coven has her own distinct 
style of wielding the power, in part because the power manifests itself 
differently in each individual.  It is a personal trait, not some generic 
power.  As for my skills, Angie, you must remember that I have had seven 
hundred years of practice," Gina consoled her.  "But that part about 
power... what exactly did you mean by 'some of the stuff looked 
fantastic?'"
Angie looked up, trying to decide whether she should reveal her fantasy to 
Gina or not.  Ever since she had seen "The Hip Hypnotist" make hunky guys 
passionately kiss complete strangers from the audience on cable TV, Angie 
had dreamed of being able to do the same thing.  She watched as many movies 
with hypnotism in them as she could find, slightly disappointed in that 
most movies showed women being hypnotized.  That was OK for a little bit of 
a thrill, but there weren't many where the guy got zapped.  Besides, all of 
her boyfriends had been willing to "hypnotize" her, but were more than 
reluctant to submit, even if it meant just acting hypnotized.  She had gone 
so far as to take some hypnosis lessons, but failed miserably; she wasn't 
confident enough.  Maybe this was the chance she was looking for.  In a 
low, embarrassed voice, Angie began, "Well, I always liked that--vacant--
look that some guys got when you were showing me how to do it at first.  
Y'know, that hypnotized thing."  Angie lowered her eyes.  "I've tried to do 
it since, but it never seems to work, and I didn't see you hypnotize him 
tonight," she said, whining slightly.
Gina tried to remember the exact circumstances of Angie's early training as 
a novice, then nodded slowly as she began to comprehend Angie's fetish.  
"So you like the idea of having men in a trance, in a sort of--hypnotic 
thrall to you," she probed.
"Uh-huh," Angie answered very quickly.  "But I can't make it happen," she 
whined, unmistakably frustrated.
"Why don't you try on Andrew," Gina said.  It was more an assignment than a 
suggestion.  Angie's puzzled, worried expression told Gina that the lesson 
would definitely take.  As for Andrew, the possibility of having sex with 
Angie was enough to keep him quiet, in a state of semi-arousal.  "Go on, 
dear, hypnotize him," she encouraged.
Angie took a deep breath, then focused her eyes on Andy, trying to remember 
what she had learned in the hypnosis class.  "Look into my eyes, Drew.  
Deeply...  Yes, tha-a-a-aat's i-i-it... You are beginning to get 
sleeeeeepy...  So sleeepy as you look into my pretty, pretty eyesss...  You 
are going deeeper..."
There was a big problem here.  Andrew was wide awake and completely alert, 
trying hard not to snicker.  Gina sighed.  No wonder Angie had trouble 
hypnotizing anybody.  The diminutive woman stopped her non-hypnotic spiel.  
"Gina?  Ummm... do you have like, a pendant or something?"  Angie sounded 
embarrassed.
"Angie," Gina interrupted, "why haven't you used the power?"
"Because guys get all doofy," Angie replied, almost before Gina finished 
her sentence.  They don't like--go under.  It's real hard to explain, I 
mean, I've tried, but they aren't really hypnotized."
The young girl's unhappiness over this transmitted very clearly.  Gina 
realized from Angie's answer that she was using way too much power for what 
she wanted to do.  It was also true that the comely initiate had only been 
taught the rudiments of using the power.  Given her sex appeal, there had 
been no need, until now, for Angie to figure out some of its subtleties.  
The bludgeon of command was not the most potent aspect of the power; the 
hook of seduction was.  And seduction was most definitely one thing that 
Angie could do without the power.  Gina turned to Andrew and whispered, 
"You will not come until I tell you to.  You will get your chance, I 
promise."  She did the necessary tinkering in his head.  Two birds with one 
stone tonight, if she was lucky.  And judging by Andrew's state of extreme 
interest, she was definitely going to get lucky.  "Let me teach you how," 
Gina said to Angie.  For what you want to do, you cannot use the power in 
its most raw form.  There is quite a bit of finesse involved, and the 
'subject' does have something to do with it."  
Angie leaned forward, complete attention on her face.  "First, you must 
understand that when you use the power to control a man, you are 
essentially possessing their body.  You know how to do that.  It was all a 
part of your training.  However, it is a much more difficult task to have 
someone, like Andrew, surrender his control to you," Gina lectured.  In 
order to do that, you must first seek the essence of the man, for you wish 
not merely to hold his body, you are asking to be the guardian of his 
soul."  Gina paused.  "Now close your eyes, dear, and think of a man, 
completely, body and soul, in your power."  Angie shut her eyes very 
tightly.  "He has given his control, his inner self over to you in trust.  
Can you sense him?  Can you sense his power?  Do you feel it?"
Andrew's aura had started to glow--Gina could feel his essence well beyond 
the boundaries of his body.  He was silently, unknowingly, begging Angie to 
seize it.  Angie murmured no.  Gina sighed, very quietly, so that she 
wouldn't discourage the initiate.  Fighting her impatience, and her growing 
desire to possess Andrew's life essence herself, Gina resumed Angie's 
instruction.  "Concentrate.  Sense him, who he is at his very core," she 
urged quietly.  "Don't think about his body, or his face.  Think about him.  
He's giving himself to you."  Gina waited for about a minute.  "Now can you 
sense it?"  Andrew's aura dominated the metaphysical space in the room.  
Angie would have to actively try to avoid sensing it.
"Uh-huh," Angie replied.  She opened her eyes and gasped, "He's all blue 
and sparkly!"  Andy looked at himself.  He didn't see anything except his 
unabated erection pushing painfully at his pants.  "Oooohhh, it's so... 
beautiful, Gina.  Is that--him?"
Gina nodded.  "And he's willing to let you have it for a little while.  
Think about how it would feel in your hands.  Concentrate on pulling it to 
you.  Andrew will let you, and then he will be yours to control--however 
you wish."  His attraction to Angie would make it easy for her to gain 
complete control of him.  Gina noted the first signs of arousal in her 
student.  It didn't matter that Angie was not erotically attracted to 
Andrew.  She was on the verge of realizing a long-standing fantasy; if 
Quasimodo had been in the room, ready to hypnotize, Angie would wind up 
screwing him.
"Drew," Angie started quietly, "I want to bring you very close to me.  Come 
here."  Gina moved out of the way so Andy could sit right next to Angie.  
"Lie down."  Angie wrapped herself in Andy's aura, as if it were a thick, 
fluffy comforter on a cold night.  She felt how warm, and how alive it was, 
then realized that Andy had indeed loaned it to her.  "Relax, Drew.  I have 
you..."
Andy's brain had fogged, and his tongue thickened in his mouth.  His body 
felt like it weighed a ton.  "Gina!  This is so cool!  He's giving in to 
me," Angie reported.  Her face began to flush.
She continued pulling at the billowing blue essence, weaving herself a 
metaphysical cocoon.  "So-o-o warm... so peace-full..." the pixie said, 
picking up Andy's sensations through his aura, and echoing them aloud.  
Angie felt his trust and his willingness.  She could sense him: she held 
him very close, though his body was a foot away.  "With each word I become 
your mistress...  You will give yourself to me...  Deeeeep, warrrm...  So 
peaceful in my hands...  So safe," Angie purred, her hazel eyes becoming 
the center of Andy's conscious world.  "Clo-o-ose your eyes...  Slowly... 
so-o-o-o re-la-a-a-axed...  You will obey me...  I am keeping you so 
warm...  so peaceful...  You exist to serve me...  I am wrapping you in the 
soft, soooothing waves of my power...  You are so-o-o deeeeeep...  In 
trance...  You are mine...  Surrennnnder...  And o-beyyyy..."  Angie was 
thrilled.  Andy's eyes had closed and his body showed no tension at all.  
She looked at her delightful blue cocoon, and pulled gently at the flowing 
sheet that connected him with it.  His body gave a little jerk.  "You must 
obey Angie," she cooed.
"I... must... obey... Angie," Andy said quietly.
"You exist to please Angie," she prompted softly.  Angie's breathing had 
quickened, and the rose in her cheeks showed through her tan.
"I... exist... to... please... Angie," he repeated.
"Wow!  He's really under!  Ohhh, he's really--hypnotized!  Gina--this makes 
me so-o-o-o hot!  I mean, you don't know how long I've dreamed about this!"  
She brushed the front of his pants.  "Does he feel this?"  Gina shrugged.  
Angie kept rubbing, and the tent grew very quickly.  She giggled, "I can 
take off his pants and he doesn't even know!"  There was no mischief in her 
voice; it was full of excitement.
Andy felt so warm... so heavy...  so... safe with her.  He heard Angie's 
voice, hollow and distant.  It abruptly became crystal clear.  "Andy, you 
are going deeeeper into trance for Angie.  You will obey your mistress when 
you are so-o-o-o deep.  Say, 'I will obey Angie...  I will obey Angie...'"  
He began to chant in tandem with her, any original thought in his mind held 
in abeyance by her spell.
Angie's part of the mantra became increasingly excited and urgent.  Time 
lost any meaning for her and her thrall.  She had forgotten about Gina's 
patient teachings (and presence), about Andy's aura, and that she didn't 
really find him attractive.  Angie was very excited, wet, and she itched 
between her legs.  Andy's cock pointed straight up from his somnolent body 
less than a foot away.  "Uhhh... uhh... mmmf... mnnn," Angie panted, 
wriggling out of her clothes.  "You are in... in... my power!"  She stroked 
her clit, shuddering at the finger-induced sizzle.  "I obey... my--"  Angie 
gasped, masturbating herself with increased intensity.  "I obey--Angie," 
she sighed as she pushed a finger in her cunt.
"I... obey... Angie," Andy said in a mindless monotone, sending her into 
fetish overload.  She frantically climbed on top of him, squirming to 
settle down over his cock until her ass was on his legs.  Angie shimmied, 
grinding against the insensate Andy's pubic bone.  Her insides were slowly 
turning liquid, a rich, warm brew that shifted with her every move, making 
her world tilt.  She began to rock, her mind altered by the rising 
electricity of sexual sensation.
"Nnnnnggghhh...  Unggh," she gurgled, huffing as she slid her hips 
repeatedly towards Andy's face.  Angie's eyes began to lose focus--the 
pressure above her filled pussy was building and spreading beyond her 
midriff.  "Give meee...  Gi-iive m-meee," she moaned, the pitch of her 
voice rising while her hips snapped sharply.  She was very close to orgasm, 
and her concentration was diluted by the ever-expanding pressure.  Angie 
lost her grip on Andy's aura, too far in heat to be able to maintain it, 
too excited to care.
Andy's eyes snapped open.  He groaned loudly after a split-second, the time 
it took for him to realize that he was inside of Angie, and that the tiny 
woman was fucking him with unchained passion.  He grabbed her hips and her 
whole body shook in response.  She quickly focused on him and leaned 
forward.  Her tight pussy grabbed his cock, sliding very little.  Andy 
pulled at her sides while he pushed his hips up.  Angie thrust her hips 
downward at him and her clit scraped his body, then got mashed.  "Ohhh... 
shit... I-I-I," she panted.  Her pussy began to squeeze his cock even more.
"Geeee-naaaaa!!!!!"  Angie wailed and went crazy, tossing her head and 
small body around on top of him while her pussy gripped and pulled at 
Andy's cock.  Angie bounced enthusiastically, her tanned face turning 
redder by the second.  Her breathing became erratic and then her pussy 
massaged him, churning, rippling along his entire length, every surface, 
while Angie rotated her hips slowly.  Andy's hips quivered as every sense 
in his body sang loudly for a half-minute, then continued their crescendo.  
"Ooooooohhhh," Angie sighed in a little-girl voice after a bit.  She ran 
her palms across his chest, teasing his nipples and his hips snapped in 
response, stimulating her inner walls.  "Ooooh!  You like that!" she cooed.
Gina made a mental note about that.  She watched silently from the other 
side of the bed.  It was becoming difficult to watch Andrew have sex 
without feeling a twinge of sexual arousal herself.  She narrowed her 
visual perception to the metaphysical spectrum; at least she'd had more 
practice fighting that particular urge.  The hunger was easier to handle 
than the itch.
Angie was babbling, "Gina...  he's still... mmmmf!  Hard... ohhhh, shi-i-
it..."  Both pairs of hips were still moving, keeping Angie and Andy in 
heat, making concentration difficult, especially for Angie.  Her eyes kept 
losing focus for a few seconds at a time.  Finally, she inhaled deeply a 
few times, pressing her lips together tightly, then blinked.  She leaned to 
Andy's face.  "I'm going to hypnotize you again.  Will you let me?"  He 
nodded slowly.  Angie sucked in some more air and a brief tremor ran 
through her.
"Yes...  I am reaching out for you...  You can't... resist... me..."  She 
pulled at the blue threads of his metaphysical presence, twining them in 
the fingers of her mind.  "I... am... yess...  ohhh... yess...  your... 
miss-miss-mistress," she gasped, then paused to regain control of both of 
them.  "You want to make Angie happy, so you are going into trance for 
Angie."
Andy's mind slowed to a crawl, his thoughts turning random and... 
unimportant.  "Deeeeper into trance...  for Angie...  deep... where you 
will serve Angie...  So warm... so safe...  so deeep...  obey Angie," she 
smoothly, quietly said.  "Now you live to serve me."  Angie's hips started 
to move again.  "You belong to Angie.  You are completely mine."
"I... am... completely... yours,"  Andy emotionlessly intoned.
"Say, 'I must obey my mistress' command.  Angie's command,'" she said, 
breathlessly.
"I must obey... my mistress' command.  Angie's command," came the response.
Andy's eyes were open, but Angie knew he couldn't see anything.  She held 
him, stripped of will, in her fingers and in her cunt.  "Now, clo-o-ose 
your eyes and go very, very deep into your trance for Angie... Deeep into 
Angie's trance," she whispered, and his eyes shut while his whole body went 
slack.  Except for his dick.  Angie continued to masturbate herself slowly 
on the live, warm, pulsing dildo.  She could do this forever... which gave 
her an idea.  Angie began to rub Andy's breasts in opposing circles.  He 
was too far in trance to manifest any of the earlier intense physical 
response.  "Drew?"  He hummed quietly.  "You are now ver-rry, ver-rry 
deep... in Angie's trance.  Can you say that?"
"I am deep... in Angie's trance," he said.  Gina snapped out of her 
contemplation of his aura and her own plans for Andrew.  She wondered what 
Angie was doing.  Does she have something planned for him, something 
special?  Gina began to pay attention.  The possibility of a new, creative 
use of the power was always worth seeing.  Even if it meant she had to 
watch Andrew fuck somebody else.
Angie kept rubbing Andy's breasts.  Do you feel Angie's hands, loving you 
the way you like to be loved?" she whispered enticingly.  He murmured yes.  
"Then you will remember how deep you are, and you will go there when Angie 
loves you like this.  Whenever I rub your breasts, you will go into Angie's 
trance, where she will keep you warm... and safe...  all you must do is 
obey..."  Angie abruptly looked up at Gina, still purposefully rubbing his 
chest.  "Post-hypnotic suggestion," the petite initiate explained.  "I want 
to see if it works."  She looked back at her mesmerized sex toy and 
experimental subject.  "Andy... where are you?"
"I am... deep.  Deep... in Angie's trance," he answered.
Angie concentrated on riding the surge of power that his response sent 
through her.  She had to keep control just a little longer.  "Yes, and you 
will go there when I rub your breasts like this.  You will not remember, 
but you will always obey, do you understand?"  Andy assented in a gentle 
voice.  Angie closed her eyes.  He felt so good inside of her, and his blue 
was wrapped around her.  "Ohhh, deeep... Go-o-o deeeeep...  Fuck Angie from 
the depths of your trance...  Fuck your mistress..."  Before long, Andy was 
moving underneath her with increasing tempo.  "Ohhhh...  FUCK me!" Angie 
whined.  While his cock may have been having the usual physical effect, 
Angie's climb to orgasm was powered more by the power trip of holding the 
reins to Andy's will.  She leaned forward and flattened her upper body 
against his, grabbing onto him while her hips and lower body churned 
furiously.  She took one last look at his aura before surrendering to the 
physical pleasure of sex, her lower lips warm and pulsing, her clit swollen 
more than ever before and growing with each stroke.
Andy woke up smothered in Angie, fucking her furiously from below.  They 
rolled over and he started short, hard, gasping, panting strokes that 
bounced Angie against the bed.  She spread her legs wider, then wrapped 
them around his back.  The joining was all-important now; touch was 
everything.  Their pelvises slammed together, forcing tiny squeaks out of 
her mouth.
She was dimly aware that she had lost control of Andy, but she no longer 
controlled herself and it felt wonderful and she didn't care 'cause her 
clit was real big as big as her body and they rolled over again and she was 
pushing down...
Angie had given herself completely to the intense physical sensation that 
thundered through her small body.  It appeared that the lesson had been 
learned well.  Angie had even taken her instruction one step further than 
Gina had anticipated.  Gina turned her attentions to Andrew, watching his 
aura dance frantically.  The black flecks that accented it were moving 
energetically, at random.  He was wrapped up in intense passion with Angie, 
a girl from his dreams who was flesh, and reciprocating his passion.  She 
figured that the energy generated by this sexual encounter, as well as the 
releases she hadn't allowed him to have with Andrea should be enough to 
break down Danielle's barrier.  Gina reached into his head, removing all 
the barriers she had constructed since last night, and said, "Come for me, 
Andrew."  The blue light flared brilliantly, flooding the room, the hall, 
the floor, as Andrew exploded.  The fulminating aura blinded Gina enough 
that she couldn't stand to look at the metaphysical plane for a few 
seconds.  She could even sense other initiates in the castle as they were 
touched by a piece of Andrew's metaphysical nova.  Gina amusedly realized 
that she had underestimated the amount of energy he would release by a 
couple of orders of magnitude.  "Oops," she said very quietly with a smile.
***

Andy sensed Angie's orgasm a few seconds before her internal convulsions 
began.  It was a feeling he had quickly grown to appreciate when Gina kept 
him from reaching orgasm without pain: his lover's ecstasy was much more 
obvious, much more tangible in the absence of pre-ejaculatory sensation.  
He watched Angie's lovely face turn red, she gurgled, and he got even more 
turned on.  Suddenly, Andy heard Gina quietly say, "Come for me, Andrew."  
His hips gave a MIGHTY buck, unsuccessfully trying to throw the petite 
woman off of his cock.  He felt every molecule of his dick vibrate, and 
with a loud, deep sigh, he shot a large blob of cum forcefully into Angie's 
roiling pussy.  "Geee-naaaa!!!!" Angie yelped, "he's cuuuuummminnngg!!!"  
That was an understatement.  Although it hadn't hurt when Gina kept his 
nuts from launching cum with Andrea, and earlier with Angie, they were 
certainly free to fire away now.  They lurched, making his body pulse with 
each throb.
"Ohhh!  Gawd!!!"  Angie snorted.  "It's soooo... much!!"  That didn't stop 
her from grinding against Andy.  She rode him as he bucked like the 
mechanical bull at the country bar, but she wasn't about to let go of this 
one.  The tiny woman stayed on top of her no-longer-entranced lover, 
squeezing at his chest, instinctively trapping her pleasure button between 
their bodies.  Angie rode a high-velocity wave of orgasm longer than she 
ever had, and she didn't ever want to stop...
Andy's only external sense was the vague feeling of another presence 
nearby.  His ejaculation was his world, his universe.  Each throb of his 
cock burned far longer, more intensely than he could remember.  His body 
would jerk and he must have been making noise, but he felt... beyond 
ecstasy.  He thought that he was having the ultimate orgasm, during the 
perfect sex act, with Angie, who was the ultimate sex partner.  And he 
could just die after this and it wouldn't matter...
"Wake up, Drew," Angie said.  She was now dressed and sitting next to 
Andy's prone, naked body.  She looked down at him; he was, well--out of it.  
While she had come real hard, obviously it had been even better for him.  I 
wish I could read his mind, she wistfully thought.  He gave her a sleepy, 
sincere smile.  Angie abruptly remembered her experiment.  She leaned over 
him, mischief on her mind.  "How do you feel?" she playfully asked, 
watching his eyes try to focus.  No, not yet...  She began tracing gentle 
circles around his breasts.
"I... I..."  Andy's voice trailed off, and his eyes would not focus.  He 
felt really... sleepy again.  His post-orgasm nap was threatening to 
spontaneously resume.
"You like this when Angie does it," she purred.  Andy wanted to say... 
something... but... it... was...  "Ohhh, you're going into trance...  
Angie's trance," she breathed.  "Deep as I rub...  My hands are loving 
you...  and you're go-o-oing fa-a-a-arrr away...  Deeeper... into trance...  
for Annnn-gieee...  Obey...  Angie... in warm, sooothing trance...  Close 
your eyes... and sleeeep for Annn-gieeee..."
Angie watched as Andy's eyes closed, pushed shut by her post-hypnotic 
command.  She hadn't even bothered with his aura this time and he was in 
trance.  This had promise.  "God, Gina... He's really under my spell."  She 
felt her insides quiver as she said it.  "Drew...  what do you think of 
Angie?  You are in Angie's trance, and you must obey...  Tell Angie the 
truth," she sang quietly.
"Angie...  Mistress... Obey...  Beautiful...  Sexy...  Wonderful...  
Love...  Angie...  Trance," Andy said, the emotions and desires she evoked 
in him floating to the surface unencumbered by thoughts.
Her insides were definitely turning liquid, and they were definitely warm.  
Drew was really under her spell.  "I-I think I'm getting hot again..."  
Angie took a couple of quick, deep breaths to steady herself and calm down.  
It didn't work.  She was going all gooey again...  "Oh, Gina, can I do him 
again?  Please?"
The coven leader looked at the sleeping Andrew while Angie continued to 
massage his nipples.  On the metaphysical plane, he was very, very 
sluggish.  "No, Angie.  We don't want to kill him, although I suspect he 
wouldn't mind dying in the middle of having sex with you," she replied.  
Angie was only half-paying attention.  The sexy young initiate was 
continuing the massage that held the young man in trance, unaware, and was 
looking hungrily at him.  "I thought you weren't sexually attracted to 
Andrew," Gina commented.  Time to make a point.
"But he's hypnotized now," Angie whined in protest.  Her eyes hadn't left 
Andy's sleeping body.
"Let him come back now, Angie," Gina cajoled.  "You can have him, or any 
other willing man whenever you want.  However, this episode of your fantasy 
must end now.  I've shown you another way to use the power.  Instead of 
commanding directly, you can find a man who is willing to trust you with 
his essence.  Then you may possess him completely, body and soul."  Of 
course, Andrew's willingness to surrender control to the tiny woman had 
been the key to this lesson.  That would be more difficult for Angie to 
find in the real world, but she had learned how to do it, and that's what 
classrooms were for.  Gina paused as Angie turned to face her directly.  
The lovely young woman still kept circling Andy's chest with her hands.  
"That will allow you to indulge your fantasies.  As you have seen and felt, 
once Andrew became the man in your real-life fantasy, you were quite 
helpless to resist.  In essence, your mind took over your body as well as 
his soul, and you stopped caring about his physical assets," Gina finished.  
Angie's eyes widened with comprehension.  The lesson was over.
"Can I--do this to him again?  I mean, will he still..."  Angie hesitated.  
She didn't want to lose Andy, just in case she couldn't hypnotize somebody 
else.
"Your post-hypnotic command will remain, if that's what you're worried 
about," Gina offered.  "Please don't use it--indiscriminately, or I will 
remove it," she warned.  "Now run along, dear.  Andrew and I have some 
private, unfinished business."
Angie sighed.  Half a loaf was better than none, she supposed.  Besides, 
she could do this to Andy again, sometime.  Hopefully soon.  "Drew?" she 
softly questioned.  He hummed sleepily, eyes still closed.  She felt a 
tingle of excitement, but it was plain that she was not going to have him 
again.  At least not tonight.  "You will remember nothing that you have 
heard since Angie has started loving you with her hands.  Do you understand 
your mistress Angie?"
"Yes.  I... understand," he replied, eyes closed, still mesmerized.
"Good.  Now when Angie stops loving you, you will return from Angie's 
trance, and wake up when...  Gina speaks.  What will you do the next time 
Angie loves you with her hands?"
"I... will go... deep.  Into Angie's trance," Andy said.
Gina watched the pixie-like initiate tremble with excitement.  At times 
like this, she wished she could read women's minds as well as men's.  Angie 
was clearly very, very aroused, and might well have fucked Andrew into 
oblivion if not for Gina's presence.  With obvious reluctance, Angie 
stopped her gentle caresses and turned to Gina.  "Hello, Andrew.  Welcome 
back," Gina said with amusement, rousing him from his slumber.  She browsed 
his mind for a couple of seconds out of curiosity while Angie leaned over 
and gave him a long, wet kiss.  The images from Andrew's hypnosis were very 
sharp and clear.  The non-visual memories were extremely strong, and Gina 
found the post-hypnotic suggestion easily.  Angie left the room flashing a 
happy, excited smile at him.
"Now, you and I need to talk," Gina began, looking down at Andy.  He opened 
his mouth and waited expectantly.  "Oh, no!  You're much too exhausted for 
that," Gina exclaimed, surprised, but very pleased that he was so eager to 
give himself to her.  She silently whimpered in frustration.  "No...  I 
just want you to let me in.  Think about Danielle."  As Gina had thought, 
the bottled energy released by Andrew's orgasm had obliterated the wall 
that Danielle had constructed to keep her deeds hidden from the outside 
world.  "Just relax, Andrew.  I won't hurt you at all," she cooed.  Gina 
watched Danielle command Andrew from his memories of the events.  He had 
kissed her feet, run all over the house just to light her cigarettes, and 
forced to be extremely servile.  She watched in amazement at Danielle's 
cruel, but creative, teasing.  The young initiate's sex drive was quite 
high, too.  Gina began to realize that Danielle Gray could turn out to be 
worse than Lia Terry.
Andy had gone to sleep while Gina rummaged through his completely open 
memories.  She withdrew abruptly, waking him up.  "Oh!  I'm sorry," she 
apologized, as confusion immediately filled his mind, surging with enough 
force for her to sense it without trying.  She quickly slowed his higher 
brain functions and cooed at him soothingly, sending him back to sleep.  
"I'll explain tomorrow," she gently told her young charge, more as a 
reminder to herself, since he was asleep.  Once again, Gina had 
underestimated Danielle's grasp of the power.  The young initiate was now 
able to directly manipulate men's emotions.  That could have major negative 
repercussions for the entire coven if something wasn't done about it.  
Whether Danielle was ready or not, it was going to be necessary to start 
her training very soon.  Gina looked at Andy, and made a silent promise to 
make it up to him.
Danielle's Weekend

Danielle sped down the highway headed for the nightclub district in town.  
She would have about three hours to find Brendan.  Although she had 
canceled her date for tonight because of Monica's initiation ceremony, the 
evening wasn't going to be a total loss: she had gotten rid of Andy for the 
weekend.  Dani felt pretty good: she had fed unusually well at the 
ceremony, even taking seconds.  She laughed aloud in the empty car as she 
remembered Lia's expression and subsequent comment.  "Maybe we'll make a 
real coven member out of you after all," the vengeful blonde had said.
***

It was now two-thirty in the morning, and Danielle had been to every club 
in the district and found no sign of Brendan.  She sighed.  He must have 
gone somewhere else, because he hadn't been home when she called.  She 
really wasn't interested in anybody else, so she hadn't paid any attention 
to the men she'd seen so far.  Those who had approached had been steered 
away with a shot of the power.  Dani was ready to call it a night.  Maybe 
spending the night alone at home wasn't such a bad idea...  She headed for 
the club entrance.  As she got to the door, she was suddenly grabbed from 
behind by strong arms.  "HEYYY!!!!  DANIELLE!!!"  She turned to find Chris 
grinning stupidly at her.
"Oh, hi Chris," she returned without enthusiasm.  Truth to tell, even if 
she had been in the mood, Chris was not somebody she'd pick.  He was 
immature: his idea of a good time was getting drunk and he had no concept 
of women beyond fucking, although he was very good at it.  While he had 
seemed a good idea at the time, she wanted more in a man now.  Like, say, 
Brendan.  Tonight, Dani just wanted to go home.
Chris kept hugging her, and she felt the stirrings of his bulge against her 
rear.  Oh, please...  "Missed ya, baby," he said.  Dani smelled the alcohol 
on his breath.  Just what I needed, she thought, a hormonally agitated, 
near-adolescent idiot.  Her distaste must have been evident, because the 
bouncer at the door gave her a querying look.
"Come on, Chris, let's--get out of the doorway," she suggested, giving a 
smile to the bouncer to set him at ease.  Chris was probably fighting 
drunk.  That was something else he liked to do, and Danielle didn't want to 
deal with it.  Chris leaned on her from behind, his bulge pushing against 
her more forcefully now.  "Let go of me," she quietly commanded, reaching 
out with the power in her annoyance.  Chris' arms immediately dropped, and 
Dani walked out of his reach.  He staggered after her.
"If yer goin' home, can I come too?" he called loudly.  People around them 
looked, causing her to turn around, embarrassed.  "Hey, babe, wait up."
She sighed.  He was definitely too drunk to drive home.  "Come on," Dani 
said with resignation, "I'm going to drive you home.  You're drunk."  She 
mentally kicked herself again for making decisions based on muscles and 
good looks.  Even so, what in the hell had possessed her to go out with 
this asshole a second time?
"Now yer talkin' babe," Chris leered, reaching for her with an 
uncoordinated arm.  Danielle wasn't quite quick enough to avoid the swipe.  
He pulled her roughly to him, but she was sure that it was unintentional.  
Chris was more drunk than usual.  She tolerated his hold on her while they 
walked to her car.  "Guess we go to yer place, huh?" he slurred when she 
opened the door for him.  He seemed to be getting drunker by the minute.  
Whatever he had was beginning to really kick in.  Dani dawdled a little 
outside of the car before getting in the driver's side, hoping that Chris 
would pass out quietly.  She must have been drunk herself last month on 
those two nights...
As soon as she climbed into the car, Chris was all over her, sloppily 
kissing her face, drooling, his hands were everywhere and he was so big 
that she was pinned to her seat.  "I know yer hot fer me, baby," he 
growled.  "I got the big hard dick ya want right here.  I know how ya like 
it."  He mauled her chest with his hands.  Danielle could barely breathe 
there was no room in the car and Chris was all over her she couldn't think 
and his hand went up her skirt she couldn't focus enough to make him stop 
he was so strong pulling at her blouse...
She panicked, which was the worst thing that could have happened.  To 
Chris.  Dani opened her mouth when he gave her a savage hickey on her neck.  
He quickly tried to assault her mouth again with his.  Chris' mouth froze a 
few inches from hers as she reflexively drew on his essence to protect 
herself.  As a technique for stopping unwanted advances, it was foolproof.  
Dani relaxed when she no longer felt harassed, taking a deep breath to calm 
down after his alcohol-and-hormone-fueled attack.
Danielle blinked, and suddenly realized that she was alone in the car.  
Chris' jeans were partially in the passenger seat and the sport shirt he 
had been wearing sat on her chest.  Both the pants and shirt were empty.  
Well, there was--something--left.  "SHIT!!!" she yelled, frantically 
brushing the dust that had been Chris off her outfit.  His socks, full of 
the same dust, were still in his shoes, which sat on the floor of the 
passenger side.  She was distraught; she had only wanted to take the wind 
out of his sails and put him to sleep.  Instead, she had sucked the life 
right out of him, not even leaving enough essence to hold his body 
together.  If only he hadn't been so aggressive, she would have been able 
to use the power to command him to stop.  Sucking the life out of him on an 
impulse without caring, that was something that Lia would do, not her.  She 
couldn't even remember what Chris had tasted like.  Dani couldn't ever 
remember it happening so fast, or without her concentrating.  Worse, that 
was her third of the night!  She usually had trouble finishing one.
She sat dumbly in the car for a few minutes, but decided that she had 
better leave the parking lot because the clubs were closing soon, and then 
too many people would be around.  What was happening to her?  Why did she 
kill Chris?  It wasn't like she hadn't fed that night; she hadn't even been 
hungry.  Dani drove to a nearby deserted area and dumped Chris' clothes and 
dust, then headed for an all-night diner.  She needed to think, but her 
mind was all confused.  By the time she got to Denny's, Danielle had 
started to feel... sort of good, actually.  She felt somewhat warm.  After 
all, Chris had been an accident, it wasn't like she went looking for him.  
She sat in an unoccupied booth and ordered coffee, feeling strangely alert 
despite the late hour.  A pair of young couples walked in, laughing quietly 
among themselves.  Dani didn't notice until the waitress asked her if she 
would mind moving to the counter.  "Oh--what?  Sure," she replied 
distractedly.  The warm feeling she had noticed earlier was still strong, 
aided by the coffee.
She picked up her coffee and sauntered towards the counter.  Dani froze 
when she saw a man sit down in the middle of four empty seats.  He had 
black hair tied in a neat ponytail and a thick mustache.  His shoulders 
were wide, and she could see that he was about Brendan's height, maybe even 
a little taller.  An urge flashed through her, raising the temperature in 
her veins, and it definitely wasn't the coffee.  He was handsome, young and 
strong.  Danielle suddenly felt... sexy.  Very sexy.  She moved graciously 
now, light on her feet, and slid into the stool next to him.  "Do you have 
a light?" she asked, voice quiet and throaty.  The young man took one look 
at her and produced a lighter.  "Thank you," she exhaled, leaning against 
the back of the counter seat.  She crossed her legs leisurely and took 
another slow drag.  "I'm Danielle," she declared, a lustful challenge in 
her newly acquired husky voice.  She narrowed her eyes purposefully as she 
leveled her gaze at the man.
"My name's Darrell.  I'm a bartender at the 19th Hole," he answered, 
letting a note of interest fill his response.  It had been a long, slow 
night at the club, but this woman might just make up for it.  He let his 
eyes slide discreetly over her legs, then quickly resumed looking at her 
face.  Great legs.  "Had a good night, Danielle?"
"Not really."  Dani shifted position on the seat, casually dragging on her 
smoke before tilting her head back to exhale.  She arched her back slightly 
as she did it, pushing her breasts at Darrell.  "I was looking for somebody 
but--"  She tossed her head.  "I haven't found him..."  There was the 
briefest of long pauses.  "Yet," she finished, returning her smoldering 
eyes to his face.
Darrell fought the urge to shift in his seat.  "Well," he began, "Danielle, 
what makes you think you would find him at a Denny's?"  He wanted to 
believe what he was seeing and hearing, but it had to be too good to be 
true.  Her body language was saying, "Fuck me.  I'll be the best you've 
ever had."  The way she was looking at him was making him more than a 
little horny, but he successfully suppressed his erection.  A little 
caution never hurt.  She could be one of those weird chicks who liked to 
leave guys high and dry.  But damn, she was hot!
"Because there's no telling where a girl might get--lucky."
That did it.  Darrell could hardly restrain himself from grabbing her and 
kissing her right there at the counter in--Denny's, for chrissakes!  But 
still, better safe than sorry.  "If you think positive like that, you will 
get lucky," he said smoothly.  "Especially as beautiful as you are," he 
continued.  Flattery was always good.  He assumed his best nonchalant air 
(under the circumstances--Danielle was making it awful difficult to play it 
cool) and added, "You never know.  A guy like me could ask you for your 
phone number."
"How about--"  Dani took a final drag and crushed her cigarette out.  "Your 
place," she said, leaving absolutely no sign that it was to be considered a 
question.
Darrell recovered from the shock quickly.  Shit, he had to have this woman.  
Caution be damned, that's what rubbers are for.  Besides, what are the odds 
that she's a maniac killer?  "I'll pick up the coffee."  He waved to the 
waitress.  "Nothin' for me tonight, Linda."  She waved back, and he left a 
couple of dollar bills on the counter and stood up.  Danielle eased off her 
perch, moving gracefully, heat implied in her every fluid motion.  Darrell 
had to hold back a gasp as she took a step to him.  Everything she did was 
incredibly sexy.  Her eyes glittered with a blue-gray sparkle, broadcasting 
a challenging promise he could hear in his mind.  His pants felt a little 
full in front as he took her hand.  It sent a tingle through his whole 
body, and he had to force himself to walk casually, slowly out of the 
restaurant, leading Danielle by the hand.  He never saw the glazed looks of 
hungry attention she drew from every other male in Denny's as she passed.
"I'll follow you," Danielle purred when they got outside.  She was very 
excited by her catch.  Her panties were beginning to moisten in 
anticipation.  She blew Darrell a kiss, causing him to bump into a parked 
car as he headed across the lot.  She had no problems following him to his 
apartment.  He was waiting for her outside his car after she had parked a 
few cars down the street.  She grabbed Darrell's head and pulled his mouth 
to hers and they kissed passionately on the street.  His tongue sent little 
electric shocks through her; his body felt so alive, and he tasted 
wonderful.  She pushed him against the side of his car and drove her tongue 
into his mouth again.  Danielle pressed herself against him and his 
erection, warm and vibrant, pushed back at her through his pants.
Darrell broke the second kiss gasping for air.  He already knew that they 
weren't going to make it to the bedroom, but if Danielle kept this up, they 
might not even make it inside.  He saw her close her eyes and she leaned 
forward, mouth opening for another kiss.  Here we go again, he thought 
amusedly as his lips parted...
***

A half-hour later, Danielle was home, having completely forgotten the 
clothes left lying on the grass somewhere in the city.  She felt very warm 
and cozy, and was very drowsy.  She headed for her bed immediately after 
locking the door.  Dani turned out the light, hugged her pillow to her, and 
uttered a contented sigh.  She felt... very good.
She woke up the next morning feeling somewhat lethargic.  She wasn't hung 
over; she just felt--lazy.  In a good way.  Last night had been a 
wonderful...  what exactly did she do last night???  Let's see... left work 
with Andy...  Where was he anyway?  Where were her coffee and morning 
cigarette?  "Andy!!!" she bellowed.  He was really going to suffer for...  
"Oh damn.  That's right.  I left him at the castle," Dani said to her empty 
room.  A small wistfulness went through her as she realized that she 
already missed being pampered by her houseboy.  On the other hand, that 
meant she could use her power to the fullest on Brendan, without having to 
divert any to keep Andy out of their hair.  Her insides fluttered a little 
at the thought.  She got up and called Brendan, getting a little frustrated 
when he didn't answer the phone.  She later remembered that he had been 
scheduled to play golf that morning.  It was a career move: his foursome 
included his boss and boss' boss.  Dani wanted her fianc‚ to make a good 
impression with the higher-ups.  Well, he's not my fianc‚ yet, but he will 
be, she silently reminded herself.
By six o'clock that evening, Danielle still hadn't done much of anything.  
The lethargy that she had arisen with had settled in over her like a thick, 
heavy fog for the duration of the day.  She hadn't had much enthusiasm for 
doing anything, and Andy wasn't there to do anything for her.  Dani didn't 
feel like cooking; it had been so long since she had to that she didn't 
care to, so she called out for pasta instead.  "OK, so you miss him," she 
admitted to the furniture.  "He'll be back on Sunday night."  When the 
pimply-faced delivery boy didn't even give her a second look, Danielle 
decided that she had better get something accomplished.  First, she called 
Brendan.  "Yes, I want to go out tonight, too," she cooed into the phone.  
"I missed you last night, Brendan."  Danielle stopped her batting eyelashes 
and giggled at his lewd reply.  "See you at--nine?  OK...  I love youuu," 
she sang through the lines before hanging up.  Brendan hadn't proclaimed 
his undying love in return, but that was OK.  He'd be saying it later.
They went to a movie first.  Dani wanted to see a romantic flick, but 
Brendan asked if she'd go to the art theater to see a foreign film.  
Curious, she acquiesced, and found herself sitting through some movie she 
didn't understand at all, and she wasn't interested enough to read the 
subtitles.  Brendan, on the other hand, seemed very interested in it.  He 
was more interested in the film than in her.  "Brendan, hold me," she 
pouted quietly.  His eyes were glued to the screen, so Dani repeated her 
request and gave him a little push with the power.  He pulled her close 
almost instantly.  She cuddled comfortably against him.  Now she was happy; 
the movie be damned.  After the movie he asked her if she'd like to go to a 
coffee house instead of the usual nightclub, but she felt like dancing.
"Can't you ever slow down?" Brendan asked jokingly.  "How about trying to 
spend a quiet Saturday night--for a change?  I like being with you, Dani, 
but just for tonight, how about us doing something--"
"That I want to do?" she finished, concentrating, and sending her request 
into his mind.  "You're so sweet, doing what I want to do for tonight.  
Thank you, Brendan, you make me so happy."  He looked slightly confused for 
a few seconds, as if he was trying to remember something.  That was odd.  
He never seemed to be confused before.  Dani focused on him, using more of 
the power.  "You want to take me dancing at Carson's.  Because you love me, 
and you want to make me happy."
"Yes," Brendan said absently, his jaw twitching.  Then his face abruptly 
cleared.  "Danielle, let's go dancing tonight.  Say at... Carson's."  She 
smiled at him.  "I thought that might make you happy," he grinned.  "C'mon 
sweetie, let's go."  He gave her a quick peck on the cheek before they went 
to his car.  Dani returned his peck after they got in, and then they kissed 
deeply, necking in the parking lot for a minute.  "Danielle, I love you," 
Brendan sighed.  She felt the flutters in her stomach, and the clingy 
sensation that meant she was getting wet.  Danielle wanted this man.  
Badly.
When they got to Carson's, Brendan bought drinks and they watched the band 
for a bit.  Eventually, Danielle dragged him out on the floor, ignoring his 
mock protests.  After a few songs, (they finally played a slow one!) the 
pair returned to their table.  "Brendan love," she gently said, "I'm going 
to the ladies' room.  Be a dear and get me another white wine, please?"  He 
assented eagerly, and they went their separate directions.  When she 
returned, she found the man of her dreams hugging another woman.  "I'm 
back," she announced, unable to keep the slight chill out of her voice.
Brendan didn't seem to notice the cool tone.  "Hi Dani, this is Juliet, my 
boss' daughter."  Danielle appraised her--competition.  Juliet was 
gorgeous, by any standard.  She was slender with thick red hair that came 
to her shoulders, and a healthy, although not too obvious, chest.  Juliet 
smiled at her, and Dani sensed that the other woman was used to being rich 
and beautiful.  Juliet didn't flaunt it, it just--was.  Danielle may have 
been no slouch in the looks department, but Juliet was stunningly 
attractive.  As she glanced around, Dani saw at least twenty guys who were 
watching the red-head's every move with feigned non-interest.
"Hi, Danielle," the woman said in a high-pitched, but not harsh voice.  
Great.  She even talks like a fuck-me doll.  For some reason, Dani 
immediately got very jealous, even though she knew that Juliet's money and 
sex appeal could not compete with her and the power.  The thought settled 
her down enough to not scratch her competition's eyes out.  "Brendan's told 
me about you," the red-head bubbled pleasantly.  "Are you going to come 
with him to the company party next week?" she asked.
Brendan's face immediately went pale.  Juliet had just given Danielle a 
very valuable piece of information.  He hasn't told me about any company 
party...  "Yes, we'll be there, Juliet," she quickly answered.  Brendan was 
positively ashen, even though his expression remained neutral.  Dani 
chatted idly with Juliet for a while.  The woman was no real threat to her, 
and seemed friendly and pleasant enough.
As for Brendan, he kept his mouth shut while the two women gossiped.  He 
was dreading the pending discussion with Danielle.  His plans to go solo to 
the party and get together with Juliet, who was also going to be 
unaccompanied, were dead unless he--broke up--with Danielle.  He felt a 
little bit of regret as he watched the two women chatter away.  Dani was 
attractive, and she had great legs.  She obviously wanted to be with him, 
maybe a little too much.  She was also great in bed, enthusiastic, 
energetic, and always seemed to be hot for him.  Juliet was an entirely 
different matter.  She was his boss' daughter, and she was gorgeous.  His 
boss had told him that Juliet would not have a date for the party next week 
during their round of golf that morning.  He had also dropped hints that 
Juliet would not be unhappy if Brendan were to arrive without a date.  So, 
Brendan knew that the red-head was interested in him and he hoped that 
Juliet wouldn't be as fanatical about him as Danielle.  Juliet stood up to 
leave their table, interrupting Brendan's thoughts.  He swallowed hard 
before saying, "Bye, Juliet."  There was only one thing that he could do.  
It was the night he was going to have that talk with Dani.  The two were 
silent for a few seconds, then Brendan gathered his courage and gently 
said, "Dani..."
"Brendan, you will take me to the company party," she interrupted.  He 
gaped at her in shock, and Danielle focused again, hitting Brendan with 
more than a mild dose of the power.  She was pissed that he had tried to 
hide something like that from her.  "I am your girlfriend," she resumed, 
forcing her desire at the young man.  "You love me, and there's nobody else 
you'd ever consider taking."
Brendan had a headache all of a sudden; his skull seemed to vibrate, 
leaving a resonating buzzing noise in his ears.  Danielle...  I...  
Juliet...  other people...  His thoughts refused to gather, and he had 
trouble concentrating amidst the hubbub in the packed nightclub.  Juliet...  
I...  break up...  His head began to really hurt.  Other people...  
Danielle...  No one else but Danielle.  He looked at the beautiful, 
enchanting brunette across the table: his girlfriend.  Brendan smiled at 
her, and the pain in his head, along with the buzzing of his skull 
diminished as he realized just how much he loved her.  "Danielle, I love 
you," he said.  "Will you go with me to the company party next week?  I'm 
sorry I didn't ask before, somehow, I guess... it musta slipped my mind."
Dani smiled.  Juliet's fuck-me ways were no match for the power at all.  
Still, it was better to make sure.  She got up, walked over to Brendan and 
draped her arms across his shoulders from behind.  Leaning forward, she 
effectively cradled the back of his head in her cleavage.  With a quick 
nibble on his ear, she whispered, "Take me home.  Now.  I'm ready, and I 
want you."  She lightly tongued his ear lobe and neck for added effect.  
Dani felt him shiver, and knew that he would give her the answer she 
wanted.  They left Carson's in a big hurry.  The return trip to her house 
was eerily quiet, and seemed to take forever.  That was a very good sign.
Danielle attacked Brendan as soon as her front door closed.  "Yow!  Dani--
take it easy," he said in a quiet voice.  There was a little bit of fear in 
his statement.  What had gotten into her?  She was being a little more--no, 
a lot more--aggressive than usual.  Dani hadn't quite seemed the same since 
they had run into... Juliet.  Juliet...  Juliet...  Party...  Gorgeous...  
Brendan shook his head to try to slow down his thoughts, which were moving 
too quickly for him to get a hold of.  Wait.  He was at Dani's place.  What 
was he doing here anyway?  "Danielle... stop," he requested, gently holding 
the sexually aggressive woman off with extended arms.  He took a deep 
breath.  "I think we need to talk," Brendan said firmly.
Dani stared at him in disbelief.  She had spent the ride home in 
anticipation of Brendan's wonderful body entwined with hers.  They had 
kissed passionately not more than thirty seconds ago, and she had fondled 
his cock through his pants.  She glanced down.  He was not erect.  She was 
wet and willing, and he was... her fianc‚-to-be was--resisting her???  She 
brought all her command of the power to bear on him.  "You want me because 
you love me and you will be with me," she sternly ordered.
Brendan had been contemplating what he was going to say to Danielle.  She 
wasn't going to like this, but I'd really like to see if anything can 
happen between Juliet and me...  Suddenly, he had a headache again, and he 
thought somebody was using an industrial sander nearby.  Damn, I hope I 
don't get these headaches around Juliet.  Dani, I want to see other people, 
that's all you have to say.  A brilliant white light flashed behind his 
eyes, and the pain intensified to his senses for a microsecond.
"Fuck me now, Brendan," Dani cooed, having used the power to send him into 
his loving slave state.  She eagerly took his shirt off, then noticed that 
he wasn't helping.  This was not good--was he still resisting?  He never 
had before.  She looked up at his face, and it was frozen, as if he were 
about to say something.  Gee, she must have pushed too hard.  Still, he was 
now her slave.  "Get undressed."  His hands moved quickly and he was 
standing naked in front of her.  Just--standing there.  Danielle's 
frustration was mounting.  "Sit on the couch and let me undress for you."  
He obeyed woodenly.
"You love me, don't you Brendan?" Dani said.  No response.  "Tell me you 
love me," she requested, with a coy smile and a flick of the power.
Brendan's reply was flat and emotionless.  "I--love--you."
Danielle sighed loudly in exasperation.  "No, I mean, you really love me, 
with all your heart and soul, Brendan.  Everything I do excites you to the 
utmost, because I am your, truest, deepest love."  She called on every last 
bit of power she could muster to make sure that Brendan obeyed this 
particular command.  He sat on the sofa, eyes glued to her.  She grinned 
and began to sway in front of him.  The last time she had stripped, it had 
been to torture Andy, and he had gotten really hard, really fast.  She 
hoped that it would have the same effect on Brendan.
First, she slid her dress off of her shoulders, left, then a slow, 
undulating spin, and let it sli-i-ide to the floor.  Now, the right 
shoulder, a circular wiggle, and--it's over her shoulder.  Danielle 
shimmied to the floor, and her dress went with her.  She undulated back to 
a standing position, leaving the dress heaped around her ankles.  Raising 
one of her firm, trim, bare thighs high, she stepped out of the heap, then 
kicked the dress away.  She extended her arms, flicking her wrists to add a 
flourish as she arched her back a little.  Her eyes were closed, and her 
breathing had become a little shallow.  She popped the snaps on her bra and 
rolled her shoulders energetically.  The bra fell to the floor and 
Danielle's breasts jiggled as she moved.  The only remaining item of 
clothing left on her were her wet, silken panties.  Danielle was too turned 
on to be able to wiggle out of them provocatively; she just pulled them 
off, losing her stripper's manner for an instant, but then waved them 
around in the air.  She opened her eyes.  Brendan was ogling her body, his 
cock erect, but he was still sitting on the sofa.
"So you want me to come to you," she growled seductively and straddled him, 
putting his wonderful cock at her ready entrance.  Danielle lowered herself 
onto him with a long, deep, happy sigh.  Her hips began to move immediately 
as her insides closed around Brendan's dick.  "Ummm," she moaned, her eyes 
closing again, helping herself get lost in the sensations of penetration 
and gentle inner stimulation.  She bounced on his lap eagerly, his rigid 
cock filling her to the exclusion of all else.  Dani felt her stomach 
clench; ohgodshewasreadysofastand...  The universe vanished around her, 
trapping her in a wonderful void where only she, her body and pleasure 
existed.
The world came back into view, and Danielle felt so alive; all of her 
senses seemed to be extra-sharp.  She wrapped her arms around Brendan's 
neck and kissed him.  He didn't return the passion.  She stopped humping 
him, and once her body stopped tingling, she realized that Brendan was 
still just sitting on the sofa.  He had been nothing more than a human 
dildo.  What was going on here?  "Brend-a-a-an," she whined seductively.  
He was still erect inside her, but showed no other signs of life.  "Oh, 
love me!" she ordered in frustration.
"I... love... you," Brendan said.  So he was following her every command...
"Fuck me good, Brendan.  Long and slow, real deep," Danielle whispered, 
driving her will into his mind.  His hips jerked once, driving his cock as 
deeply into her as it would go.  She gasped and moaned loudly as her eyes 
rolled up in her head.  Brendan pulled at her ass with his hands and 
wiggled his hips, still embedded in her, and Danielle forgot all about 
commanding slaves.  The stirring of him inside her, the sound of their 
rapid breathing, the contact of their bodies took precedence.  She pushed 
her hips downward as he moved languidly, all the while fully in her cunt.  
She rolled her hips in circles, twisting the wonderful cock around, moving 
it wherever she pleased.  The pressure began to rise, starting from inside.  
Dani leaned forward, commanded by some small voice only she could hear, her 
actions coming instinctively, hips snapping downward, driving her clit 
forcefully, repeatedly, into Brendan's pubic ring.
Danielle's body convulsed on top of him.  She knew she had screamed, but 
she couldn't have stopped it as orgasm ripped her existence apart.  Her 
legs spasmed violently, triggering a second shock wave that went through 
Brendan's body as well.  He grunted loudly, ramming up at her, followed by 
a wet, warm pulse inside her.  This was her man, her love, and his cum was 
hers tonight, as it would be as many nights as she wanted.  The world 
danced around her and she closed her eyes and collapsed around Brendan for 
a little while.
She came down from her orgasmic high slowly.  Brendan's cock was flaccid, 
and they were no longer joined.  Danielle's upper thighs were sticky, 
separating from his with a quiet noise.  She was wet all over, her hair 
sticking and matted to her forehead and the sides of her cheeks.  The house 
felt cool.  How long have I been like this?  I knew Brendan could fuck but-
-this had been fantastic.  Look at you, she mused as she got up from the 
sofa, sweating, full of cum and feeling... won-derful.  Her post-orgasmic 
glow vanished when she looked at her boyfriend again.  He was still sitting 
motionless on the sofa.  His glassy stare gave Dani a bigger chill than the 
evaporating sweat.  It had been incredible sex, but it hadn't been the 
passionate lovemaking she desired.  She had just fucked a mindless sex 
slave.  Despite the intensity of her orgasm, she was even more frustrated 
now than she had been earlier.
Danielle looked at her slave.  She decided to see just how mindless Brendan 
was.  "Brend-a-a-aan," she sang, drawing his name out the way she used to 
coerce him into something, "Come here and lick my pussy."  He was always 
good at that.  She got the feeling that his condition wasn't good when she 
had to repeat her request and use the power to make him move.  He stuck his 
tongue out and lapped dutifully at her, like a puppy dog, without any of 
the flair, creativity, or sense of emotion that had thrilled her on 
numerous occasions.  "Brendan, stop."  Danielle's imperative echoed her 
annoyance.  He kept going.  "I said, stop," she repeated, using the power 
this time.  His head rose up from between her legs, the vacant expression 
in his eyes haunting her.
Brendan was completely hers.  "Dammit!" Danielle screamed in anger and 
frustration.  This is not good.  This is not at all what I wanted.  She lit 
a cigarette and evaluated her thrall.  There he was, naked, gorgeous, and 
at her command.  That was the problem.  She had to command him to do 
everything, and use the power to boot.  The smile, the wit, the personality 
that had been Brendan were gone.  Dani made him get dressed, but she 
realized that she couldn't very well send him home in his present 
condition.
Gina.  Gina would know what to do.  Danielle picked up the phone and 
hurriedly dialed the castle.  A servant answered, which wasn't surprising 
given that it was about four in the morning.  She explained her problem 
quickly, then became frustrated while the man waffled, finally refusing to 
disturb Gina.  "Tell her it's an emergency."  Danielle was rapidly losing 
her patience; if only the power worked over the phone.  She hung up on him 
as he refused a fourth request, and decided to just go to the castle.  Dani 
dressed quickly, grabbed Brendan's car keys, and said, "Brendan, follow 
me."  He fell into step behind her as she sent a small amount of the power 
into him.  She even had to command him to get in the car for the half-hour 
drive to the castle.
Dani rang the bell frantically, and the night servant opened the door.  
"Brendan, come in, and stand next to me."  It was getting to be a pain to 
have to use the power so much.  She turned to the servant, fighting the 
urge to yell for Gina in the entry hall.  "I need to speak with--"  
Danielle took a breath and calmed down a little.  "--Her ladyship," she 
finished.  The servant hesitated, obviously afraid to wake his employer and 
mistress at five in the morning.  Danielle didn't have time for this.  She 
sent the man up to Gina's suite, cutting off his protest with a sharp jolt 
of the power, while she waited impatiently.  Her Brendan robot stood next 
to her, with no sign of any emotion.  The urge to yell for Gina reasserted 
itself.
***

Gina Mansfield sighed sleepily.  The servant had barged into her bedroom 
urgently asking for her.  The commotion had awakened Andrew as well, but 
she had quickly put him back to sleep.  "Tell Danielle that I will be down 
presently," she told Charles.  She gave the frightened servant a soft 
mental caress for a few seconds to ease his worry, to let him know that his 
mistress understood.  It wasn't his fault.  Whatever had agitated Danielle 
so had better be worth the interruption.  Gina put on a robe and some 
slippers without hurry, then left the room.  She looked over the railing 
from the third floor and saw Danielle and a young man she was not familiar 
with.  It was also easy to see her unease, even from the third floor 
landing.  As Gina headed down the steps, she looked at the young man's 
aura: it was a beautiful reddish-orange color, and it was static.  Frozen.  
She sighed again.  This was bound to happen eventually with Danielle.
"Gina!!!" Dani called in relief at the sight of the coven leader.
"Hush, Danielle," Gina returned quietly.  "There are people asleep in the 
castle, and sound carries so well in the Grand Hall."  She wanted this 
incident kept quiet.  Something like this would disturb servants and 
initiates alike.  "Charles, you may go back to the office.  I will take 
care of Miss Gray."  Gina made a mental note to wash this event out of his 
memory later in the day.  Turning to Brendan and Danielle, she said, "The 
two of you follow me."
Oh, shit, I'm really in for it now, Dani thought.  Then she noticed that 
Brendan was already following Gina.  She quickly followed her thrall and 
the coven leader up the staircase.  Danielle began to apologize and explain 
simultaneously.  "I'm sorry I woke you up but I didn't know what else to 
do--"
"Yes, Danielle, I know," Gina interrupted sharply.  In spite of her 
annoyance at the powerful young initiate, she was a little pleased: this 
situation could probably be turned to her advantage.  The two women entered 
the library, along with Brendan's ambulatory body.  "Shut the doors, 
Danielle," Gina ordered as she marched over to her favorite chair in the 
castle.  "Now, as for your little--problem--here," she began, waving at 
Brendan, "You have essentially taken over his mind.  Completely.  You have 
subjugated the core of his very being.  Congratulations, my dear," the 
coven leader sarcastically said.  "But, before you get hysterical, it is 
most likely not permanent, and we should be able to cure him."  She watched 
Danielle relax quite a bit.  "However, it would be prudent if you didn't 
see him for a while.  About a year or so, I would think."  The initiate's 
face collapsed into shock and disbelief instantly.
"But--but..."  What Gina had just said couldn't be right.  "We were gonna 
get married," Dani whined.  She was so close to getting Brendan to 
propose...  "I mean, this hasn't happened ever before."
With a rueful smile, Gina said, "I know.  You would have come to me if it 
had.  Tell me, Danielle, whose idea was marriage?  Yours, or his?"
"He was gonna ask soon, an' I want him back," Dani whimpered, evading the 
question.
"Whose idea was this, Miss Gray?"  Gina reiterated, unperturbed.  "It 
appears that you have been using the power in an attempt to make him fall 
in love with you.  My guess is--don't interrupt," she said, cutting off 
Danielle's imminent protest as the initiate's face took on the "wounded 
innocent" look.  "My guess is that you've been making him believe that he 
is in love with you.  Now, he is not so sure about that when he's away from 
you.  What has happened is that your commands are in direct conflict with 
his emotions.  That is what has led to this unfortunate situation."
"Then I'll remove my commands.  I want Brendan back the way he was," 
Danielle sniffed haughtily.  "It was working before," she added 
plaintively.
"You may try to remove your commands, but that won't change anything, 
Danielle."  Gina sighed loudly as painful memories assailed her.  She 
closed her eyes for a few moments to push them away.  "You have forced your 
desires into the very core of his being, where they are tangled with his 
own.  The effort needed to remove them is not insignificant.  Besides, you 
don't have enough skill in the power to succeed.  If you were to try," she 
warned, "you would end up removing whatever your commands are tangled with 
in his core.  Given the current state of your abilities, it is almost 
certain that Brendan will be left permanently like this.  He would be 
unable to think, or act, except on command from a coven member using the 
power."  Gina paused, waiting for the impact of what she had said to hit 
Danielle.  Experience was the best teacher, but a harsh and demanding one.  
"I have warned you about careless, constant use of the power.  I have tried 
to tell you that it will demand a high price from those who fling it about 
thoughtlessly."  She paused again, mostly for dramatic effect.  "I believe 
that you have just made the first payment."  Danielle's expression told the 
coven leader that she had made her point.  For the first time, the young 
coven member had realized that the power wasn't without its negative 
aspects.  "Take Brendan to the fourth floor and give him a room, dear.  
It's late.  You should go to your quarters and get some sleep as well.  I 
will speak with you later today, but I think we all need to be well-rested 
and alert."
Gina's tone carried the message very well.  Nothing else was going to be 
done until later today.  "Yes, your ladyship," Dani grumbled.  She 
commanded Brendan to one of the servant rooms, then went to her room on the 
third floor, undressed hurriedly, and plopped into bed, very upset.  This 
whole weekend, one that had been so full of promise when it started, had 
turned out to really suck.
***

Andy stirred as the first strains of consciousness filtered into his brain.  
He rolled over lazily, waking up fully when he sensed a warm body nearby.  
There was Gina, wearing only a thin pink neglig‚e.  Most of her was under 
the covers.  He froze, temporarily unsure of what had happened last night 
between them.  Andy remembered... Angie.  The slight soreness of his body 
brought a smile to his face along with a faint echo of the thrills he had 
shared with the sexy woman.  He also remembered... that she had left, and 
he was alone with Gina after that.  The rest of the night was very fuzzy in 
his recollections, but there was no indication that anything had happened 
between him and the coven leader.  Not that he would have minded because 
Gina was attractive, even more so when she was asleep.  He eased out from 
under the covers.  Gina sighed, then rolled over, still asleep.  He tiptoed 
to the bathroom.  I wonder, what does a coven leader dream of?
***

Gina Mansfield was lying on a rock in the middle of the night, but it 
wasn't her; it was a serving girl from a long time ago.  She knew that it 
was dark and cold, but she didn't feel anything, even though she had no 
clothes on.  The serving girl vaguely, as if in a dream, remembered all the 
men who had come to her just before now.  There was a drink, a dazzling, 
sparkling stone... dancing... words... friends... happy.  Her rage at the 
violation of body and soul was chained, bottled up inside the serving girl.  
There was no pain, no joy, no sadness, no thought emanating from her host, 
and Gina was trapped, powerless to affect anything that was happening.  The 
young woman had no urge to speak, her eyes were wide with wonder; she had 
even forgotten her name.  The serving girl only knew that she was among 
friends, so heavy, so relaxed.  The chanting stopped.  She wanted to 
scream, but the serving girl wouldn't let her.  Gina instinctively knew 
that they would die, but she was unable to influence the body she shared 
with the enthralled girl.  She watched as the point of a knife traveled 
downward in slow motion.  All Gina could do was watch as the point came 
nearer and nearer.  The serving girl's memories played at random, the 
sparkling light of the beautiful stone overlaying each image.  She didn't 
scream, because she was fascinated by the only thing she could see: the 
pretty, pretty, stone.  As the blade struck, the pain Gina had expected 
never materialized as the cold, hard stone softened, and enveloped her 
body.  She happily closed her eyes, sighing peacefully as the sacrificial 
stone surrounded her.  Her world became soft, warm, and blue...
***

Andy quietly left Gina's bedroom suite.  He was hungry, but he had never 
gotten himself any food at the castle; he had always been served his meals.  
So where was the kitchen?  He went downstairs, ignoring the unguarded front 
door.  "Mr. Davidson," came a quiet male voice from behind.  Startled, Andy 
turned to see...  James, yeah, that's his name.  "May I help you?"  He had 
the same professional tone that had struck him as being so odd coming from 
Steven.  James looked more... distinguished and professional, so it didn't 
seem out-of-place at all.  Andy stopped ruminating enough to explain what 
he wanted.  "Would you like to take your breakfast in the sun room?"  Andy 
nodded, feeling strange at the "honored guest" treatment without Gina 
around, and followed James to the sun room.  The butler seated him, then 
strode purposefully out of the room.  Andy was enjoying the view of the 
"far garden" when James returned with the Sunday paper and a six-bag 
assortment of teas.  Breakfast arrived a little later, served by a very 
young-looking man; almost a kid.  Andy settled in to enjoy the royal 
treatment.  He was on his third cup of tea and the comics pages when a 
familiar voice jolted him out of his genteel comfort, and obliterated his 
peaceful state of mind.
"G'morning... piggie."  Andy's jaw dropped at Danielle's appearance.  
"Coffee, black," she said pleasantly to the entering servant.  "I also need 
some more cigarettes.  Please send someone to the store for my brand, 
please?"  She smiled sweetly at her (ex-?) houseboy.  "I'll light my own 
for now, Andy."  She leaned forward and fiddled with the pack for a few 
seconds, wondering how to ask him about what Gina did with him.  "So... how 
was your weekend?  Is she going to let you go?"  Danielle blurted out, 
hoping to catch him by surprise.
Andy didn't really know what to say.  He definitely wasn't going to tell 
Danielle everything that had happened during the weekend, and he didn't 
know the answer to the last question.  Gina seemed to be quite attached to 
him, though, so he doubted he would be leaving the coven anytime soon.  "I 
don't know," he began.  "Gi--Mistress Gina hasn't said anything to me one 
way or the other."  Andy looked up quickly, furtively, cursing himself for 
his carelessness in using Gina's name instead of her title.  He thanked a 
minor deity when Danielle seemed to be more interested in her nails than 
his response.
So it's "Gina" now.  Dani had obtained some of the information she was 
looking for.  It was obvious to her that Andy had balled Gina during the 
weekend.  No wonder she was so pissed last night.  I wouldn't want to be 
disturbed, either.  It must have been good for her.  I wonder...  Danielle 
Gray, don't even think about it.  He's--just not your type.  She fixed him 
with a serious look, and his voice quavered a little as he asked whether 
there was something else.  Good, at least he's still afraid of me.  "You--
ah--didn't tell her anything, did you--piggie," she asked, putting a little 
extra emphasis on the last word.
She didn't bother to look at him.  Acknowledging his presence would 
undermine their relative positions.  If there was one thing Danielle had 
come to understand since being in the coven, it was the dynamics of power.  
Andy answered, "No, Mistress Danielle.  I couldn't even if I wanted to, 
remember?"  The reply was delivered as a near-plea.  He was saying, "Please 
don't hurt me, Mistress Danielle."
"Good.  I was just checking," she replied with an offhanded casualness that 
she knew would cause him to become even more nervous.  Playing with Andy's 
mind took a back seat as her coffee arrived.  They made great coffee at the 
castle.  She also knew that the longer she waited to say anything else, the 
more nervous he would get.  She looked up after a few more seconds.  "No, 
your mistress doesn't require anything at the moment," she said.  His 
relief was tangible.
"Mistress Gina asks that you both join her for lunch in the private room at 
one-thirty."  Both Danielle and Andy's heads jerked up to look at the head 
butler.  James' arrival had gone unnoticed amidst the brief psychodrama.  
Looking at their slightly shocked expressions, he paused and queried, "Are 
there any questions for her ladyship?"  Andy shook his head energetically.
Out of curiosity, Dani asked, "James, what happened to Steven?  Shouldn't 
he be the head butler on Sundays?"
James turned to face her fully.  " Steven is no longer at Castlereagh," he 
announced formally.  Danielle waved her hand for him to continue.  "It is 
my understanding that Steven has been assigned to the service of Mistress 
Susan."  He paused, waiting.
"Thank you, James," Dani said as a dismissal, and the new head butler left 
the sun room.  That's a shame, but I guess Steve still doesn't know when to 
keep his mouth shut.  Danielle remembered the cute guy's quiet proposition.  
Gina had been upset enough to extend Steven's sentence for a year on the 
spot.  Dani had thought about accepting, too.  Steven was cute in a grungy 
kinda way that the polish of being a butler had never been able to cover.  
However, he was also pretty stupid.  He had managed to stay on Gina's shit 
list for two years, long enough to be sent to Mistress Susan.  A small 
shudder ran through her at the thought of the taller, older woman.  Well, 
he'll definitely know when to keep his mouth shut after she's done with 
him.  Andy's confused expression interrupted her musings.  "Oh, Susan is a 
dominatrix.  She's into the real thing, not just playing around with the 
power," she explained to him.  From the expression on his face, Andy didn't 
like the idea of pain any more than she did.  "Maybe I oughta take some 
lessons," she innocently grinned.  It was good having Andy to abuse again.
"Uhhh...  May I--leave--Mistress Danielle?"
She looked at him, trying hard not to smile.  Her mood had improved 
considerably since running into him.  She paused long enough for him to get 
nervous before dismissing him, but gently.  Dani really didn't want Gina to 
misunderstand what she was doing.  This was kidding around, just for fun.  
"Really, Andy, I'm only teasing," she playfully said.  He shot her a half-
frightened grin before he left the room that said he didn't believe her.  
She sighed, and picked up the paper.  Men...
***

Gina stretched lazily in bed.  Somehow, Andrew had managed to slide out of 
bed without waking her, so she had been decadent, sleeping much later than 
usual.  She had her tea delivered to her suite, where she could leisurely 
plan the day's events before dressing.   When James arrived with her 
breakfast, he informed Gina that Danielle was having breakfast with Andrew.  
The coven leader sighed.  I guess I'd better get on with it...  She told 
James to have the private room prepared for lunch at one-thirty: she, 
Danielle, and Andrew would be attending.  After Gina had dressed, she 
called Tricia and Heather to notify them that their special talent would be 
needed at the castle as soon as possible.  Each replied that she'd be there 
in the time it took to drive over.  They would take care of Brendan's 
problem.  With luck, the twins could thaw him out in less than a day, and 
she would be able to re-program him to forget the whole incident.  As for 
the cause of the poor man's current state...  Gina decided that she had 
better check on the little dilettante.  Her intimacy with Andy's unique 
mental signature allowed her to reach out for him.  A brief scan showed him 
to be reading, and in reasonably calm spirits, which meant that he was 
probably in the library, and that Danielle wasn't nearby.
Gina was waiting for them at lunch.  Danielle entered first, giving a very 
demure and contrite, "Your ladyship."  The coven leader wasn't sure whether 
it was genuine, so she just let it pass.  When Andrew walked in, his entire 
metaphysical being changed, becoming more agitated, and she could also see 
apprehension fill his face.  However, it only took a light scan to reveal 
that he was still (somewhat perversely, Gina thought) attracted to 
Danielle.  Strings of his aura floated to the young initiate.  She found 
that she was disappointed, maybe even a little bit--jealous.  Still, that 
was what made him the perfect training aid for Danielle.
Lunch was a fairly silent affair, the social banter reduced to idle 
comments.  Gina watched quietly as Danielle kept a careful eye on Andrew 
each time he spoke.  Worried about something, darling?  It also occurred to 
Gina as the dishes were being cleared, that Danielle had said nary a word 
about Brendan during lunch.  After the women had smoked and chatted about 
the luncheon (it hadn't been up to usual standards--perhaps the kitchen 
staff had needed more time,) Gina issued very strict "Do not disturb" 
orders, and locked the door.
"Danielle, we will now discuss your problem with Brendan."  The young woman 
reacted with a small jump, as if the thought was distasteful.  A question 
formed immediately in Andrew's mind.  "Be patient, and listen," Gina said, 
and he blushed.  "You have found one of the limits of the power.  You can 
not command emotions.  They are among the most basic, the most powerful of 
mental impulses.  You managed to replace them with your desires.  
Unfortunately, you failed to replace any of the less powerful impulses you 
had to obliterate in order to reach his emotions."
"But Brendan said he loved me!" Danielle blurted defensively.  Gina said 
nothing in return, making her nervous.  So this is what I do to Andy...  
She fidgeted as the room stayed silent.  "Well, OK.  I gave him--a little 
push," Dani finally admitted.  Gina still said nothing.  "Fine.  I made him 
want me.  Are you happy now?"  There was another short pause, then she 
meekly asked, "But... but it worked for a while.  Why?"
"Because at that point, Brendan must have been quite comfortable with you.  
Obviously that has changed."  Gina held up her hand to forestall any 
interruption.  "Whether that means that he is now interested in someone 
else, I don't know.  You should have asked him when you had the chance.  
His answer might have been surprising."  She shook her head sadly.  "None 
of this would have happened if you hadn't relied on the power for 
everything.  You just had to have the perfect man, and it never even 
occurred to you to let him maybe fall in love with you the way normal 
people do."  The coven leader's voice dripped honeyed sarcasm.  "Did you 
ever think that someone you had to force to love you wasn't worth having?"  
Danielle looked around the room, avoiding her gaze.  Softening her tone, 
Gina continued, "Mary Ellen got her husband that way.  Surely you have 
enough confidence in yourself as a person for that."  The young woman's 
embarrassed silence answered many of Gina's questions, and the coven leader 
remembered the same pain from a former life.  She felt a little sorry for 
Danielle.
In a small, defeated voice, Dani said, "Aaron wouldn't have gone out with 
Mary Ellen.  He wouldn't have even noticed her if he met her at a 
nightclub.  I know she used the power, so why couldn't I?"  Noticing Andy's 
lost expression, Danielle explained, "Mary Ellen's a former coven member.  
She's not really gorgeous, and Aaron is.  He could just walk in a bar and 
make women go crazy-nuts over him."  She looked at Gina for a possible 
rebuke.
"Mary Ellen used the power to get Aaron to go out with her twice," Gina 
elucidated.  "They hit it off very well, and long-term stability isn't 
built on short-term attraction.  Aaron was the type of man to realize that, 
so he called her for dates after that."  She reached and patted Danielle's 
hand sympathetically.  "I'm afraid that it's too late for you and Brendan.  
He's going to harbor deep resentment and fear of you.  I'm going to remove 
the specifics from his memory, but everything else is woven into the fabric 
of who he is.  I do not wish to tamper with his mind that much.  As I 
explained, it can have dire consequences.  Even I cannot be sure of how to 
clean unwanted emotions."
"Why didn't you tell me this before?" Danielle asked in a quiet voice.  If 
she had known that messing with Brendan's emotions would keep her from any 
chance of having him, she wouldn't have done it.  She was too heartbroken 
to get very angry.  "You never said anything about that during training, 
when I was a novice.  And I've never heard you talk about manipulating 
men's emotions over the past year.  Believe it or not, but I do listen 
sometimes."
"Because I had no idea that you were so powerful.  It takes a very strong 
grasp of the power to alter men's minds in that way," Gina sighed.  "I had 
no idea that you were even capable of it until--"
"You found out from Andy."  Danielle's voice had turned icy.  She looked at 
Andy with evil written all over her face.  He got extremely scared, 
extremely fast, and braced himself for the onslaught.
"Don't blame him, Danielle," Gina interrupted very quickly.  "I was able to 
read it in his memories.  Andrew told me nothing."  She paused, noting the 
initiate's continued malicious glare.  "I forbid you to take any action 
against him over this.  Is that understood?"
After a brief silence, Danielle dropped her eyes and unhappily replied, 
"Yes, your ladyship."  What else was going to go wrong this weekend?  She 
had lost Brendan, and now she was going to be disciplined for abusing Andy.
"Now," Gina began, "making him kiss your feet so much is a tad--excessive, 
shall we say?  I have no objection to making him fix a morning tray for 
you, nor do I have problems with his doing the majority of the housework."  
Andrew's slightly outraged thought caused her to turn to him.  "After all, 
Andrew, you were being punished," she pointedly noted.  He blushed, but 
Gina had already turned back to Danielle.  "However, Miss Gray," she 
continued, "titillating him each time you brought home a--guest--borders on 
torture.  Especially for one so attracted to you."  Danielle made a face, 
and Andrew's blush deepened.  "Would you also explain to both of us why you 
felt he had to enjoy his humiliation?"
Danielle hemmed and hawed, finally (and very reluctantly) revealing the 
thrill she got from watching Andy's excited reaction to her sensuality.  As 
for manipulating his emotions, she said, "Because--I could make him happy.  
Who wants a grumpy servant?"  Her face went blank for a second as she 
thought.  "Come to think of it, I've never seen any unhappy servants at the 
castle.  They've all been less than cooperative when they're sentenced.  
How come you can manipulate their emotions and change their minds like 
that, without any side effects?"
Gina smiled.  Danielle was finally beginning to ask good questions.  "Like 
you, I can manipulate men's emotions.  I can change their minds," she 
began.  "However, I don't, for many of the reasons we've discussed.  In 
addition, as you probably found out last night, having to constantly 
command someone is a pain.  It's easier on all involved if the second party 
is willing.  I show them the rewards for proper behavior and the servants 
make their own decisions."  The coven leader smiled impishly.  "Of course, 
I've never had anyone decline to cooperate.  Apparently," she said, giving 
Andrew a knowing glance, "my rewards are sufficient."
Dani watched the non-verbal communication, and suddenly had a new 
perspective on the coven leader.  Gina was far from the dowdy, sexless old 
maid that she had imagined.  She must have fucked every guy in the castle 
into submission.  Andy was blushing, which meant that he had also screwed 
Gina.  Judging by his shy, wistful smile, Danielle guessed that the older 
woman must have been great.  Of course, Gina's obvious affection for Andy 
meant that he hadn't been too bad for her, either.  No, no, NO.  Don't even 
think about it, Danielle Gray.  Besides, she silently reasoned, he's 
Gina's.  "Gina," Danielle began, "how can I convince them that the rewards 
of loving service are worth it?"  A vision of fucking some gorgeous hunk 
into a compliant thrall presented itself in her mind.  She licked her lips, 
then quickly pulled out a cigarette to cover herself.
"I'm not sure that you can, Danielle," Gina answered.  "Again, you are 
remarkably powerful, but I don't know that you have the level of power 
necessary.  I do know that you certainly don't have the skill, and I doubt 
that you have the perseverance to try."  She was surprised by the young 
woman's attentive silence.  "Nonetheless, it would be good for you to gain 
more skill with the power.  One as gifted as you should not be left to her 
own devices.  That causes--problems."  She watched Danielle shudder 
slightly.  Gina would have bet the castle that the initiate was thinking 
about what she had accidentally done to Brendan.  It was time to begin 
Danielle's training.
Gina stood up, and walked over to her.  "Miss Gray, you do not have a great 
deal of patience, yet patience is what is most required to learn the 
deeper, more subtle workings of the power."  Danielle nodded eagerly.  "We 
will begin with a simple--sensory exercise.  I want you to relax.  Close 
your eyes, and open your other senses.  Try to sense the people in this 
room, and the room itself.  Keep your eyes closed."
Dani did as she was told.  She couldn't sense a thing, but whenever she 
tried to peek and see what was going on, Gina told her to close them.  
After a while, Danielle got tired of squeezing them shut, and tried to 
pretend that she was going to take a nap.  The noises from outside got 
louder, and she started to concentrate on that.  A few minutes later, she 
was about to go crazy.  "Gina, I can't 'sense' a god-damned thing except 
the cicadas outside," Danielle confessed.  "Can you tell me what I'm trying 
to accomplish?"  She kept her eyes closed.  It was sort of--restful.
"I want you to see Andrew's life essence, without having to draw it from 
him," Gina explained.  "Let me know what color he is, then we will move 
on."  She looked at Andrew's aura, which was throwing bright blue tendrils 
to Danielle for her to grasp.  Unfortunately, the initiate remained 
ignorant of it for a few silent minutes that stretched into an hour.  Gina 
sighed.  This was not going anywhere.  "Danielle, open your eyes.  I can 
see that you are having difficulty."  She saw the look of puzzled 
frustration on her student's face: it wasn't that Danielle hadn't been 
trying.  The coven leader realized that Danielle Gray just didn't believe 
strongly enough in the concept of the metaphysical plane, or the magical 
nature of the power.  Therefore, she would not be able to sense Andrew's 
aura.
Gina thought back to Angie's quick study, and decided that exposing 
Danielle to Andrew's intense desire for her couldn't hurt.  "Take Andrew 
home with you," she instructed.  His disappointment rang in Gina's mind, 
but she paid little attention to it, still thinking about what she could 
possibly do to facilitate Danielle's learning.  There has to be a way to 
get her to notice his aura...  Then it hit her.  Danielle and Andrew were 
almost to the door.  "Danielle," Gina called.  "Did you know that Andrew 
has a fantasy of you fucking him in the ass with a strap-on dildo?" she 
casually asked.
Andy made a horrible noise and went completely white.  Danielle's eyebrows 
shot up, and she turned to him.  So my piggie wants me to fuck him.  Very 
amused now, she smiled at him, and immediately began calculating the ways 
she could tease him about it.  Gina was regarding him with a calm 
expression, and he was plainly horrified at Gina's statement.  Dani figured 
that it must be true, because he hadn't even protested, but she decided to 
make sure.  "Is this true, piggie?"  She sent a little bit of power at him 
and added, "You must tell me the truth."
"Y-yes," Andy stuttered.  How had Gina known?  That was a deeply hidden 
secret that he rarely admitted to himself.  This was giving Danielle a 
license to humiliate and torture him.  What did I do to make Gina tell her 
that?  Andy sent the questions to the front of his mind, hoping desperately 
that Gina would say something, or at least give him some sign that she 
wasn't angry with him.  Nothing happened.  There was no change in Gina's 
flat expression, and he felt no gentle mental caress.  She had abandoned 
him, and left him hanging him out to dry.
"Come along, piggie," Dani said lightly, pulling at his arm.  "We have a 
long evening in front of us," she continued, making her voice lewd.  She 
felt Andy tremble at her words, but he followed her out of the room.  
Danielle smiled sweetly at Andy, who immediately looked away.  It may have 
been a rotten weekend, but the coming week could be real fun.
Gina watched Danielle and her training aid leave.  Andrew's sense of 
abandonment and betrayal filled her mind, and her efforts to shut it out 
were only partially successful.  She was surprised to find that his hurt 
wounded her so deeply, much more than she'd anticipated.  She desperately 
hoped that the young man would be able to forgive her.  "If Danielle 
doesn't get a handle on her desires and her skills soon," she reminded 
herself aloud, "Andrew's feelings will be the least of my worries."  The 
coven leader summoned the head butler.  "James, tell the twins that I will 
be in the library when they are finished for the day.  Prepare them dinner 
if they so desire," she told him.  Gina Mansfield needed her favorite 
chair, a stiff gin and tonic, and a good book.  It had not been a good day.
Mistress Susan

When they got home, Danielle ordered Andy to strip.  "Just so I can see 
what I'm--getting into," she grinned.  The expression on his face was 
priceless.  This was definitely going to be fun.  She looked at his ass 
carefully, then separated his ass cheeks.  It was so... small.  She 
abruptly realized that she really didn't know what to do.  She was also 
sure that Gina didn't want him injured permanently, which would be a 
distinct possibility if she were to just--jump his bones.  Dani giggled at 
the image, then said, "Get dressed now, piggie.  I won't be able to--grant 
your fantasy tonight."  She teased him for a while, enjoying his obvious 
discomfort.  Still, she felt a little guilty, so she called out for dinner 
and they ate together.  She lay awake in bed that night trying to figure 
out exactly how to fuck him.  After thinking about it a bit, she remembered 
Susan.  If anybody in the coven would know about stuff like that, it was 
Susan.
***

Andy was very careful around Danielle for a couple of days.  While she had 
continued to tease him about his fantasy, she hadn't acted on it, nor had 
she given any indication that she was serious about it.  He tried to help 
himself by cooking her favorite dishes.  He also lit her cigarettes without 
being asked, which was something she really liked.  He did his best to be 
the omnipresent, yet never intrusive, servant.  But when he was alone, Andy 
found himself thinking about Gina, and the way she had betrayed him.  
Obviously nothing was sacred around that mind-reading bitch.  She had 
violated him by going into the deepest, darkest, most private corner of his 
thoughts and exposing what she had found.  A small shiver went through him 
as he wondered what other supposedly hidden secrets she had culled from his 
mind.
***

Danielle took a big gulp of water; Andy had outdone himself on the shrimp 
Creole he'd served for dinner.  She sat back idly as he cleared the dinner 
dishes and let her thoughts drift aimlessly.  She was happy, despite not 
having Brendan.  Andy had been extremely attentive for the past few days 
and she was beginning to really enjoy it.  She lazily pulled out a 
cigarette.  The near-instantaneous appearance of a flame startled her for a 
second.  Andy had managed to re-enter silently, and had been noiselessly 
waiting for her to pull out her ritualistic post-dinner smoke.  "Thank 
you," she regally acknowledged.  Her houseboy bowed and left her.  Relaxing 
into her chair, she took a long drag and contemplated her stylish, extra-
long super-slim cigarette, finally exhaling languidly.  Danielle felt very 
chic.  After she had finished her cigarette, she reluctantly pushed herself 
away from the table.  "Andy, I'm going out.  You don't have to wait up for 
me," she called as she grabbed her car keys.  She had an appointment to 
keep.
***

"Come in, Danielle," said the rich, deep female voice.  The young initiate 
walked into Susan Newton's home.  Dani was a little apprehensive.  Although 
all the coven initiates knew about "Mistress Susan," it seemed that none of 
them knew the woman very well.  Not that Danielle had ever wanted to; 
bondage and pain had never appealed to her.  Her unease didn't go away when 
she looked at her hostess: Susan was six feet, two inches tall, and attired 
in a form-fitting black leather jumpsuit.  "You wanted some advice and 
instruction from me," Susan said, interrupting Dani's slightly fascinated 
stare.
"Umm... yeah, I do, I guess," Dani replied, in a voice much smaller than 
intended.  Susan seemed so--commanding.  "I-I... ummm... wanna--umm... like 
fuck a guy in the ass.  With a dildo."  Encouraged somewhat by the lack of 
a reaction from Susan, she continued, "But I don't wanna hurt him--I mean, 
injure him.  I just want him--"
"To feel like a bitch in heat," Susan supplied.  She discreetly evaluated 
Danielle's physical assets.  This is promising...  Susan Newton had been a 
coven member longer than any other initiate.  She remembered what she had 
been like ten years ago, when she was about Danielle's age.  Susan had 
never considered herself attractive or been graceful.  Her face was sharp, 
with high cheekbones surrounding a long, aquiline nose.  She had thin lips 
and a small mouth, and although she was tall, her curves were modest, and 
she was definitely not willowy.  A meeting with Gina had changed all that.  
The power had given Susan the opportunity to indulge long-denied sexual 
desires, and she had turned to exploring her fantasies.  The exploration 
had turned into an avid pursuit when it came to bondage and domination.  
Her stature was now an asset, instead of the liability she had believed it 
to be for so long.  Susan had learned how to use her physical presence to 
its utmost; she rarely even wanted to use the power any more.  Especially 
since her imposing demeanor also had one big advantage over the power: 
women were just as susceptible as men.  And Danielle was definitely 
affected.
The attractive young woman was clearly intimidated.  That was good, for it 
would keep her from having suspicions about Susan's actions and conduct 
until it was too late.  "Have a seat, darling, then we will talk," Susan 
said graciously.  She waited until her guest had seated herself, then 
perched on the arm of the same chair, exposing the brunette to her towering 
presence.  Danielle fidgeted, so Susan decided to jump right in before the 
girl could start having second thoughts.  "Is this his first time?  Has he 
been fucked in the ass before?"
Dani didn't know what to say.  She should've asked Andy before she left.  
"I-I-I don't know," she admitted.  After a short pause, she volunteered, "I 
know it'll be my first time.  I don't have the faintest idea of what I 
should do, much less what precautions I need to take so he doesn't get--
damaged."
"That's all right, darling," Susan comforted.  "That's what you're here 
for."  The elder initiate began to explain in detail how to prepare a man 
for dildo fucking.  She noted with amusement that Danielle had pulled out a 
pen and was taking notes.  That wasn't the best way to learn about such 
things, but that detail would be attended to soon enough.  After the brief 
lecture, Susan said, "Now, let's go downstairs and look at some equipment."  
She waited for the shock to finish its trip across Danielle's face, then 
gently prodded, "Come child, don't be nervous."
Dani was definitely nervous.  However, Susan did not indicate that there 
was any choice in the matter, so Danielle meekly obeyed, heading down the 
steps ahead of her hostess.  Susan steered her towards the closed door to 
the left; to that point, the basement had looked like a normal basement.  
Then Susan opened the closed door.  "Welcome to the dungeon.  My 
playground, and the seat of my queendom."  The last sentence was spoken 
with easily detected pride.  Danielle gasped in shock.  There was a naked 
man chained to the far wall.  After a few seconds, she recognized him.  
"Steven has forgotten his manners concerning respectful and appropriate 
address, darling Danielle.  I have been forced to give him constant... 
reminders."  Susan removed a riding crop from the wall and casually flicked 
it across the ex-head butler's chest; Dani flinched.  Steven whimpered 
softly.  "I did not give you permission to make any noise, slut."  The 
stern exclamation made Dani swallow hard in confusion and a little bit of 
panic; she hadn't said anything.
Susan fought to keep a smile down at her student's obvious confusion.  "Now 
darling, come over here and I'll show you the--toy chest."  Danielle walked 
forward with a blank look on her face and opened the drawer that Susan 
pointed out.  The dominatrix removed two harnesses.  Holding one up, she 
instructed, "This is what you wear.  The dildo hangs from it.  And here--"  
She opened another drawer and waved at the collection of phalluses in it, 
"--Are the dildos.  As you can see, they come in all sizes, shapes, and are 
made of various materials."
Danielle giggled and pointed at a long, thick one.  It reminded her of 
Chris, but the dildo probably had more brains.  "You don't use--this one on 
guys, do you?"  She couldn't imagine something like that fitting in such a 
tiny hole.
"I most certainly do, dear!" Susan immediately replied.  "If you think it's 
too big to fit, just remember that there are many men who would not 
hesitate to do the equivalent to you.  In fact, I bet they'd just love to."  
She knew that she had made her point on seeing Danielle's expression of 
distaste.  That was something else she'd have to introduce the younger 
woman to at another time.  Enough daydreaming, Susan, get on with it...  
She resumed, "However, I would not use any dildo that large unless my 
plaything had been adequately trained.  Steven--"  The tall woman waved 
toward the frightened, shackled man on the wall, "--Isn't anywhere near 
ready for this, but I think we can use--this one."  Danielle was surprised 
and frightened by the implications of Susan's statement; the comely young 
woman had a very expressive face.  "You will do better with hands-on 
experience.  Come here, and let's get you ready."  Susan raised her 
harness.  "This is how you put it on."  She unfastened her leather 
jumpsuit, her eyes daring Danielle to comment.  The brunette gawked at how 
casually Susan undressed in front of her.  "It works best if your cunt is 
unclothed, so you will need to take your jeans off.  Come on, out of them, 
darling," the dominatrix prompted lightly.
Susan waited patiently for Danielle to comply, looking into the woman's 
delightful eyes with calm expectation.  After a few seconds of inaction, 
Susan evenly repeated herself.  "Take your pants off, Danielle."  The 
younger woman dropped her eyes, then shyly pulled off her pants.  Danielle 
hesitated, then also removed her panties.  Susan stepped into the harness 
with practiced ease while watching Danielle clumsily echo her actions.  She 
set a dildo in place on her own harness, then held aloft the narrow plastic 
one she had designated for Steven.  "Come here."  The two words were not a 
command, merely spoken with confidence.  After a brief pause, Danielle 
obeyed.  The young initiate trembled slightly as Susan set the phallus in 
place with a professional air.
Now Dani was very nervous.  When Susan's hands brushed her bush, Danielle 
held her breath.  The tall woman made her feel uneasy, maybe even a little 
scared.  She relaxed at Susan's clinical manner, happy that there was no 
hint of lesbian desire.  She was definitely in awe at the air of power that 
seemed to surround Susan.  Something other than the difference in their 
heights made Danielle feel much smaller than her own five-eight when she 
stood next to the older woman.  And here she was, half-naked, from the 
bottom down, even.  Danielle looked down nervously at her new appendage; it 
bobbed when she moved.  She tried, but failed to stifle the giggle that 
spontaneously generated itself.  She forgot all about the dungeon and Susan 
when she looked at herself in the mirror, as her ludicrous appearance 
overrode her trepidation.  But only for a moment.  "Since you probably 
don't have a spreader bar at home, we'll have to put him on his hands and 
knees."  Susan's voice obliterated Danielle's amusement, abruptly returning 
her to the dungeon.  And "Mistress Susan."  A dildo didn't look anywhere 
near as funny on the dominatrix.  "Now, my darling Danielle," Susan began, 
"here's the lubricant.  Use a lot.  It will make things easier on both of 
you."
The dominatrix began to fiddle with a piece of equipment that Dani didn't 
recognize.  "What's that?" Dani questioned as she coated her plastic cock.
"It's a chastity belt for Steven.  I am putting it on him so he can't play 
with himself.  Only his mistress may grant him relief, at her whim."  Susan 
looked down at the uncomprehending Danielle.  "He will get a very strong 
erection.  The act of fucking him will excite him quite a bit physically, 
if not mentally."  She trembled a little in delight at the sight of 
Steven's shame.  "I can give you one for your plaything as well, if you 
wish."  Her student shook her head energetically.  "Very well," Susan 
replied casually as she finished locking her slave's cock away.  Addressing 
him, she lectured, "I will allow you to speak, but if you cry out, I will 
have to gag you, and I will be most--"  The riding crop whistled through 
the air, making both Steven and Danielle flinch.  "--Upset.  Do you 
understand?"
"Yes, mistress," Steven said very quietly, keeping his head bowed.
Susan turned to Danielle.  "Summon your toy.  I've unlocked his shackles."
"Umm...  Steven...  Come here," Dani requested meekly.  Steven just glared 
at her.  She looked at Susan, who had impatience written all over her face, 
but had said nothing so far.  Oh, shit, I'd better do something fast...  
Danielle commanded Steven, pulling at him with the power, trying to keep 
from using too much and turning him into a permanent robot.  He walked over 
to her stiffly.  The strain of fighting her tentative control was very 
evident on his face.
Susan watched the younger coven member with interest as Danielle struggled 
to get Steven to comply.  So this is what Gina was talking about, she 
mused.  Steven was slowly, reluctantly obeying, thanks to the arcane power 
that filled the room.  Susan had been in the coven long enough to be able 
to sense when it was being used nearby.  So powerful, and yet so weak.  The 
earlier conversation with Gina had been brief and to the point: Susan was 
to give Danielle a demonstration that it wasn't always necessary to use the 
power.  The paranormal talent had ceased being important to Susan's life, 
although it still had its uses from time to time.  This was not one of 
them.  "Slut, kneel in front of Danielle," the dominatrix commanded.  A 
fleeting look of fear appeared in his eyes, and he hastily obeyed her.  The 
tall woman noted Danielle's amazement at how easily she had made Steven 
obey.  The poor girl truly didn't have a clue, did she?  "Kneel behind him, 
darling."  The young woman also obeyed without a word.  "Beg to be fucked, 
slut," Susan said.  "Beg Danielle to fuck you in your slut ass, and you had 
better make it sound convincing," she warned.
"Please, Danielle.  Fuck me in my slut ass," Steven pleaded.  Susan 
shivered as his words touched desires at her core.  For a moment, she 
actually envied her student.  The young woman began to force the plastic 
dong into Steven's anal tunnel.  He grunted quietly, swallowing audibly as 
the fake cock penetrated him, but did not cry out.
Dani huffed a little as she drove her hips forward, fighting the opposing 
squeeze of Steven's sphincter.  It had always looked so easy from the 
receiving end.  Slowly, each rib of the flesh-toned dildo disappeared 
between his ass cheeks.  She stopped to catch her breath.  "There, my 
darling girl, it's all the way in," Susan purred, kneeling behind Danielle.  
"Now, pull back slowly...  Just like you see boys do it...  Now go 
forward," she actively coached.  Danielle followed her instructions to the 
letter, and it soon got easier with each swivel of her hips.  Steven 
grunted and whimpered, but his ass was rapidly becoming accustomed to the 
dildo and her thrusts.
The collisions of the dildo against her clit began to affect the young 
initiate; she didn't seem to notice Susan's hands caressing her ass.  The 
dominatrix whispered encouragement in her soon-to-be slave's ear.  "That's 
it, my darling...  Fuck him, my sweet student...  You're making his cock 
hard...  He wants to come...  See how much he loves being fucked in his 
slut ass...  You've got him so wound up..."  Susan paused.  "Beg her, 
slut."
"Oh--SHIT!!  Please fuck m-m-meee!!!" Steven gasped.  "Ohhh--Fuck my ass," 
he moaned.  His cock ached, erect from prostate stimulation and trapped by 
the chastity belt.  Danielle's thrusts became faster as he begged harder.  
He was dying to cum, but Mistress would not be very pleased, and that would 
hurt far more than anything Danielle could do to him.
Little noises started escaping from Dani's throat as the increasing throb 
in her clit made her mind stop working for brief snatches of time.  The 
fuzzy periods were also becoming more frequent.  Her hips now seemed to be 
working automatically, but when she would push at Steven, it felt really 
good.  She soon found herself grinding forward at him because it made her 
feel so good and the grinding quickly became the best feeelinnnggg...
Susan watched the newest object of her desires give in to ecstasy.  She had 
started to tease Danielle's very wet opening a little earlier without 
protest, and now she began to probe insistently, sending the initiate 
closer to orgasm.  The dominatrix ceased her erotic attentions after a few 
seconds, making the brunette moan in arousal and frustration.  "Let me take 
care of you, my darling.  I can give you more than you can possibly 
imagine," Susan whispered.  "Give yourself to me, Danielle.  I will be your 
mistress, and I will see to your pleasure."
Danielle whimpered, unable to speak, her mind frayed, thoughts diluted as 
Susan kept her stuck on the threshold to orgasm.  She was ready to explode, 
but couldn't get there on her own.  That knowledge was somehow trapped by 
the dizzying sensation that continued to build in her body.  A soft gurgle 
escaped her throat, Susan whispered something and her clit swelled some 
more and she wanted to come so bad but she couldn't...
Susan flicked at Danielle's nipples, then ran her tongue around the 
vibrating girl's neck.  Steven had been forgotten; Susan was busy with the 
subjugation of Danielle.  The almost-paralyzed brunette was breathing in 
weak, irregular gasps.  "Tell your mistress that you want to come...  Ask 
her for your release...  Beg your mistress to come...  Submit to me, my 
sweet...  Yes...  Submit to Mistress Susan...  She holds the key...  To 
your ecstasy...  Mistress...  Submit...  Susan...  Beg...  Mistress...  
Ecstasy...  Susan...  Submit to me...  Submit, my sweet Danielle...  
Mistress Susan...  Ecstasy...  Submit...  Susan...  Ecstasy...  Mistress...  
Ecstasy...  Susan...  Total release...  Mistress...  Submit to Mistress 
Susan..."  The tall woman breathed her litany into Danielle's ear, her deep 
voice soft, smooth and seductive.  She leaned close to her target, but did 
not touch the young woman.  Susan merely surrounded the near-helpless 
brunette with her overwhelming presence.  The dominatrix was casting a 
spell over the young woman using nothing more than her voice, bearing, and 
skill at sexual manipulation.
The rising sexual tension in her body was making Danielle increasingly 
pliant and receptive.  She was lost, the need for release brutally 
overwhelming the last vestige of active thought.  "Ohhhh," she whimpered 
incoherently in response to Susan's sensuous prompting.  "M-m-nngh..."  
Danielle struggled to speak and swallowed hard.  "M-m-miss-tress--"  She 
moaned the word that was now constantly repeating in her brain.
Susan stopped whispering to Danielle, and regained her powerful, self-
possessed air for a moment.  "You will obey me, Danielle.  I am your 
mistress," she coolly commanded.  Her voice was iron, and much stronger 
than the whispers that had led the two women to this point.  She waited for 
the inevitable pledge of submission.
"Ohhh...  You--bitch," Danielle managed to gasp.  She has a little more 
willpower than I thought, Susan noted.  This would only cause a slight 
delay as Susan quietly resumed purring more temptations, mixing them evenly 
with the words, "submit", "Mistress", and "Susan."  It didn't take more 
than another minute to wash away the last of Danielle's resistance.  
"Ohhh...  Make me come, Mistress...  Mistress Susan.  I'll do anything," 
the stricken girl pleaded.  Susan whispered some more sensual words and 
submissive urgings, prolonging Danielle's dance along orgasm's edge.  "I...  
I-I will obey...  Mistress Susan..."
Susan slid three fingers into Danielle's pussy and grabbed her newest 
slave's breast, then pinched and pulled violently on the nipple.  
"AARRRGGGHHH!!!!"  Danielle grunted and snorted, then her body quivered 
rapidly, visibly oscillating, and her cunt squeezed Susan's fingers with a 
mighty grip, as the orgasmic woman's inner juices ran out of her.  The 
dominatrix kissed the young brunette passionately, greedily, while she 
continued her ruthless stimulation of the orbital girl.  Susan was now 
using both hands around the smaller woman's sex, caressing her constantly, 
ignorant of all but driving her slave to still-increasing ecstasy.  Her 
mouth vibrated with the remnants of Danielle's screams, muffling the noise 
with her powerfully driving, madly questing tongue.  Her slave's reactions 
began to quiet, quickly becoming feeble, and then Danielle went slack.
Susan separated Danielle from the forgotten Steven whose pleading whimpers 
were gratifying, but inconsequential.  The vibrations of Danielle's orgasm 
had affected him greatly.  He was definitely in a great deal of pain, and 
ready to come now.  "You will not come.  Go to sleep until I awaken you."  
The power did have its uses.  She was now free to complete Danielle's 
induction, but until the young woman's eyes refocused, all Susan could do 
was stroke her body, and get aroused herself.  When Danielle came to, she 
quickly tried to sit up, but Susan easily held her down.  "I am now your 
mistress, and you will obey me," the tall woman stated matter-of-factly.  
Before Danielle could protest, Susan ordered, "Silence, Danielle."  She 
looked down at the young initiate, who had been stunned into temporary 
silence by the force of Susan's words.  "How do you feel?"
Danielle stuttered.  She was having a little trouble communicating with the 
outside world, thoroughly immersed in a drowning afterglow.  One thing was 
apparent: Susan had sent her way, way further than anybody else.  EVER.  
Dani wasn't even gay, or into women.  Was she?  No, no, I've never even 
remotely no way in hell have ever ever considered doing it with another 
woman!  Still, Susan had made her an offer that she had eagerly accepted, 
almost desperate in her desire.  She would have sold her soul for that 
orgasm, and it had been as spectacular as advertised.  Well, at least the 
mistress bit was over.  But god, was it great!  "Answer me this."  Susan's 
voice arrested her thoughts.  "Have you ever experienced an orgasm so 
intense, so complete?"  Danielle rolled over on her side, then back in the 
other direction as she came face-to-face with Susan's ersatz erection.  She 
knew.  The dyke bitch knew.  Dani's horror was quickly replaced by 
resignation.  Since it was useless to lie, she nodded, then turned her head 
in embarrassment.  She still couldn't admit it out loud.
"You have nothing to be ashamed of, my pet," Susan cooed gently, leaning 
over and kissing Danielle sweetly.  Despite herself, Dani was comforted by 
the action, and found that she was even a little--disappointed--that the 
kiss had been too brief for her to return.  "I am a dominatrix, and I am 
very experienced in pleasuring men--and women.  I can make you feel like 
that again, and more, yes, Danielle, more intense than that.  All I ask in 
return is that you submit completely to me.  As your mistress, I will be 
able to grant you pleasures beyond imagination."  The offer was tempting 
enough by itself, and Danielle was still feeling afterglow's physical and 
mental lethargy.  She was so confused because she wasn't really attracted 
to Susan, she wasn't gay (was she?) and she didn't know what to think 
'cause Susan must be using the power--no that wasn't right it didn't work 
on women (did it?) then why did she want to do what Susan asked but god she 
made me come sooo hard it was fantastic...
"Y-y-yes, Mistress Susan.  I will obey you," Dani found her voice meekly 
saying.  Was that what I wanted to say what made me do that now what will 
she do to me but god I came sooo hard it was fantastic no I didn't want to 
say that but it was so great...
"Marvelous, my darling, beautiful slave," Susan regally offered.  "Stay 
there for a moment."  The tall woman went back to the toy chest and put 
some cherry-flavored lubricant on her dildo before returning to Danielle.  
"Now, suck my cock.  Warm it for your cunt.  Your mistress will give her 
pretty little slut the fucking she needs."  She smiled as Danielle knelt in 
front of her and tentatively licked the fake cock.  Susan stroked 
Danielle's face and hair softly.  "Suck it, my sexy little bitch.  Love 
your mistress' cock as you would like her to love you," the dominatrix 
growled.
Danielle plunged downward on the dildo, blowing it with an enthusiasm 
previously reserved for Brendan's real thing.  "Don't play with yourself, 
dear," Susan admonished when Danielle's hips began to pump.  "I will see 
that your itch gets scratched in due time.  I would hate to be forced to 
discipline you," she finished, all the while caressing Dani's face and hair 
tenderly.  Danielle's blowjob became even more excited.  Her eyes were 
closed as she worshipped her mistress' phallus.  She would madly swirl her 
head around it, then suck avidly for a while before releasing it slowly.  
Her tongue cleaned the flavored gel off in a slow, lewd, fashion, replacing 
it with her saliva.
Susan was very turned on by Danielle's wanton demonstration.  It was time 
for the next act.  She stopped her slave's oral attentions, and positioned 
her on her hands and knees, then knelt behind the brunette.
"Fuck me, Mistress Susan."  There was no missing the excitement in 
Danielle's statement.  Susan entered the smaller woman with one long, easy 
stroke; it was apparent that more than just her words were excited.  The 
older, more experienced woman unleashed her considerable pleasure-giving 
skills on an eager, receptive Danielle.  Susan rubbed her slave's clit 
rhythmically, and her thrusts with the dildo eventually became more 
angular, pressing harder and harder at the roof of the brunette's cunt.  
She increased the pressure of her finger massage and slowed her thrusts, 
waiting for the inevitable explosion.
Danielle moaned as Susan fucked her.  Although she had never really liked 
doggy-style, Susan was doing--something--that none of her previous lovers 
had done, and it was making her hotter than hell.  She pumped reactively at 
Susan's fake cock, tiny shivers running together to form one long joyous 
shudder.  The pressure was growing and growing and she felt like she had 
two hearts.  The strongest beats were from the heart that Susan's hand 
caressed, then rubbed harder, and it became one long throb and Dani knew 
she had to pee real bad and her ears popped...  She grunted loudly as her 
body convulsed massively, briefly regaining awareness of being fucked 
before darkness engulfed her.
Susan felt her slave's ejaculation a split-second after the girl had 
grunted and her body froze.  She watched Danielle's petit mort with 
satisfaction.  When the girl collapsed, panting, and unconscious, Susan 
removed her dildo, awakened Steven, and had him lick her to a much-desired, 
overly delayed orgasm while Danielle slept across the room.  The young 
female slave stirred a little while later, and Susan wasted no time in 
kissing her deeply.  Danielle responded fully, willingly.  The little wench 
was hers.  "Now, my beautiful young slave, watch how I make this little 
slut come.  His pathetic little cock needs attention.  Steven, darling, you 
wish to please your mistress, do you not?"  He nodded enthusiastically.  
"Then do not come until I give you permission.  That will satisfactorily 
demonstrate your desire to please me."
Danielle watched in amazement as Susan quickly talked Steven's cock to a 
full erection.  It swayed, pointing straight up from his body, the veins 
standing out in stark relief from the rest of the surface.  Her mistress 
then put on some gloves and played with Steven's asshole while whispering 
nasty things to him.  Dani could see how turned on, and how close to coming 
he was.  She was starting to get hot all over again herself.  Steven began 
to beg for release at Susan's prompting; he hadn't said a word until then.  
Susan flicked a long, red fingernail across the head of his dick and he 
bucked, shooting a stream of cum into the air, followed by another 
streamer, and another...  Dani had never seen so much cum, and she had 
never seen it shot so far, and the thought of what that explosion would 
have felt like inside her made her head spin.
"Come along, dear.  Steven will clean himself up and join us as soon as he 
is able."  Susan's deep voice somehow cleared Dani's blurred vision.  She 
steadied her breathing, and looked at the castle's former head butler: his 
chest was heaving, there was drying cum matting his pubic hair and drops of 
cum were splattered all over his body and the floor.  She licked her lips 
unconsciously.  "Oh dear.  My little bitch seems to be aroused again.  
You're flushing, darling," Susan noted.  "Come upstairs to the bedroom, my 
slave.  Tell your mistress you will obey, and I will take care of your 
sweet, wet, pussy."  Susan stood, towering over the still-seated Danielle.
"Yes, mistress.  I will obey your every command," Dani answered, her 
excitement increasing in anticipation as she eagerly followed her new 
mistress out of the dungeon and up the steps.
***

Where ammm I...  Dani sat up with a start.  It was daylight, and she looked 
around the unfamiliar room sleepily.  Steven was curled into the fetal 
position, sleeping on the floor.  He wore nothing except the collar that 
was chained to the king-size bed.  She was naked.  And sore.  Flashes of 
the night's activities danced in her head, and she smiled contentedly.  
Last night had been one big orgasm.  It had seemed as if Susan always knew 
exactly where to touch her, how hard, and when.  She lazily turned over and 
saw the clock that said it was almost noon.  Work.  SHIT!!!  The bedroom 
door opened, and Susan walked in while Danielle was frantically searching 
for her clothes.
"Calm down, darling," her mistress said.  "What's the matter?"
Dani hastily explained as she gathered some of her scattered clothing.  
Pants, where are my pants...  Susan said nothing at first, but walked over 
and gently pulled her into a soft, yet unyielding hug.  She melted in 
Susan's embrace.  "You are safe.  I informed your houseboy to make all 
appropriate calls.  Now kiss me, my darling slave.  Your mistress desires 
you."  At those words, Dani kissed her taller lover, hungrily, eagerly, 
stroking the body of the woman she called "Mistress" and trembling as Susan 
fondled her caringly in return.  After several minutes, Susan led her back 
to the bed.  "Come, serve me with your mouth, my pet," the dominatrix 
huskily intoned.  "I desire that you please me."
"I must obey my mistress," was Danielle's equally husky reply.  She climbed 
onto the bed and began to orally worship Susan's long-limbed body, taking 
an appropriately long time to get to her mistress' wet center.  Before the 
women had finished their play, Susan had fucked Steven in the ass and given 
her new female slave the privilege of triggering the male slave's 
ejaculation.  Danielle had been thrilled as her mistress showed her how to 
use her voice to control his excitement.  When it was time for Dani to 
allow the slut his release, she teased him a little while longer before 
finally giving his cock the gentle brush that made his back arch.  The 
feeling of complete power over his sexual urges made her quiver, and she 
got extremely wet.  Mistress Susan proceeded to strain Dani's aching 
muscles a little more.  The dominatrix used her erotic skills to send shock 
waves of pleasure crashing through the young woman.  Her body contorted as 
her mistress gave her the multiple ecstasies she so libidinously craved and 
her only thoughts were of the need for greater sensations.  She begged 
Mistress Susan, wanting more and more, and her mistress granted her pleas, 
sending her climbing to yet another mind-scattering peak...
Three hours had elapsed since Danielle's first abortive attempt at leaving.  
Her eyes were still a little vague.  Susan smiled with great satisfaction 
at that.  Her new female slave timidly asked if she could shower and get 
dressed.  The dominatrix would have preferred that the scent of heavy sex 
remain on Danielle.  But it was the young initiate's first time.  Susan 
reasoned that her new slave would probably just go straight home, so it 
would hardly be worth the effort.
Susan sent Danielle home with a gym bag full of equipment for Andy's 
fantasy.  She gave her slave a deep, wet, possessive kiss and looked down 
into the attractive face of the girl who was supposed to be the most 
powerful coven initiate.  "You serve me eagerly and willingly now, don't 
you, my beautiful Danielle?  You are my pretty, pretty slave, and will obey 
me without hesitation."
"Yes, Mistress Susan.  I will serve you faithfully," replied the young 
brunette, her eyes sparkling and a little unfocused after the kiss.  She 
waited, rocking unconsciously, lips parted for a few more instants.
"You may leave me now, slave.  I shall summon you at my discretion.  Is 
that clear, my sweet Danielle?"  Her newest slave nodded slowly, obviously 
disappointed, and turned away reluctantly, leaving with a longing glance at 
Susan.  The dominatrix closed the door and chuckled to herself.  It had 
taken less than twenty-four hours to turn Danielle into a submissive sex 
slave.  Who needs the power when it's so much more fulfilling to do it this 
way?  Shadows of Danielle's touch and taste flashed through her conscious, 
and the eldest initiate felt a little shiver of delight that remained well 
past the memory's fleeting mental display.  "Steven," Susan called to the 
naked man in the kitchen, her voice stern and commanding, "come here.  Your 
mistress desires your worship."
The Aura

Andy was worried.  It was three in the afternoon and Danielle hadn't 
returned yet.  Her bed had not been slept in, and he had gotten a phone 
call from some woman (the voice had been vaguely familiar, but he couldn't 
place it) instructing him to call in sick for Danielle.  The caller had 
brusquely hung up and he had been unable to ask any questions.  Andy had to 
call in sick to his job as well, since Danielle was also his ride.  It 
wasn't like her to miss work.  He knew that she was probably safe; after 
all, the ability to suck the life out of somebody was a hell of a defensive 
weapon.  Still, he was worried.
He bolted to the door at the sound of a car engine in the driveway.  It was 
now five.  The door opened and Danielle walked in.  "Mistress?" he offered 
tentatively.  Andy didn't want her to know that he had been worried about 
her.  For some reason, that seemed like a very bad thing to do.
"Hi, Andy," she replied quietly, walking past him.  She went directly to 
her room.  Dani had started wondering about her sexual orientation during 
the drive home.  What had Susan done to her?  Every time she thought about 
the tall woman, her stomach would flutter a little.  What kind of spell had 
the oldest initiate cast over her?  And how had she cast it, a spell so 
complete that Danielle had eagerly engaged in activities she had never even 
dreamed of before last night.  She had even called Susan "Mistress," and 
had meant it with her heart.  Her legs went weak at the memory of Susan's 
voice, the words "My darling slave Danielle," delivered in that rich, 
commanding voice...
Dani blinked and realized that she was now sitting on her bed and, quite 
unconsciously, had started to fondle herself through her clothes during her 
daydream.  She was sore, exhausted, yet a vague need resonated in her: a 
hunger for Susan's lips and expert touch.  "Andy," she called after 
composing herself, "call for pasta.  I'm really tired and just want to 
rest.  Draw me a bath, then you're free for the rest of the evening.  
Matter of fact--"  She yawned involuntarily.  "See to it that I'm not 
disturbed for the rest of the evening.  I may or may not eat."  Her 
houseboy nodded and set about his appointed duties.  As she settled into 
the warm, fragrant water and her body disappeared among the thick bubbles, 
Dani decided that Andy's fantasy could wait.  She wasn't sure if she could 
handle anything tonight.
Andy was definitely worried now.  Danielle hadn't called him "piggie" once, 
and her voice had lost its imperiousness.  She had requested that he do 
things, as opposed to commanding him to do them.  She had also said that 
she wasn't hungry, and left him free for the evening.  That meant there 
would be no cigarettes to be lit, no dishes to be done, no spur-of-the-
moment "just 'cause I can" interruptions for the rest of the night.  All of 
these things were highly unusual, causing him to wonder if she was feeling 
well.  However, she had told him that she wasn't to be disturbed, so his 
unasked questions would just have to wait.
***

Danielle stayed home the next day; her body still ached, and she hadn't 
slept too well.  She had erotic dreams about Susan all night.  After taking 
Andy to the station to go to work, she had tried to call Susan, but nobody 
answered.  The day passed much quicker than she expected while she pondered 
her sexual orientation, but the answer she wanted to come up with kept 
getting confused by the unbidden daydreams that would invariably leave her 
moist.  She started dinner and had unnecessarily cleaned the house in a fit 
of nervous energy before picking Andy up.  Dani had tried to get a hold of 
Susan three more times during the day, with no success.  Andy looked at her 
in shock when she told him that she was cooking for both of them tonight.  
"I wouldn't get too used to it--piggie," she lightly said.
***

The phone rang a couple of hours later.  "I'll get it," Dani yelled, raced 
to her room with the cordless, and shut the door.  "Hello," she breathed, 
her heart racing.
"Slave Danielle, I informed you that I would summon you when I desired.  
You must learn discipline," the displeased, deep, rich, beautiful voice on 
the phone responded.  The voice lost its stern edge after a moment's pause, 
lapsing into the tones that caused Dani to feel all fluttery.  "What's the 
matter, darling?  Are you having trouble training your plaything?"
She had completely forgotten about that.  "Ummm... nooo...  Mistress," she 
stuttered, feeling very silly all of a sudden.  "I-I just called t-to..."
"Hear my voice," Susan finished over the phone.  "My voice makes you hot 
and wet, doesn't it, my little slut?  I bet you're getting aroused just 
listening to your mistress speak to you, aren't you, my beautiful, 
enslaved, Danielle?  Why don't you masturbate for your mistress now, over 
the phone?  Think of my smooth, commanding voice whispering your name as 
you stroke your pussy..."  Dani's hand was caressing her sex through her 
jeans.  "I bet you're wearing blue jeans right now.  Take them off, my 
darling slave.  You know you must obey your mistress."  In a matter of 
seconds, the jeans and panties were heaped haphazardly on the floor.  Her 
breathing became louder as she rubbed her clit gently.  "Yes, all you need 
is your loving mistress' voice...  Obey me, my beautiful slave, make 
yourself come.  Finger fuck your wet, hot cunt.  Your mistress commands 
you.  I command you to come, my darling Danielle..."
Susan's voice was lost on Danielle as she furiously masturbated to climax.  
Her eyes were shut tight and the young woman saw Susan's image until it 
became impossible to concentrate she couldn't think and her body locked...
"Is that better, my pet?"  Dani's eyes slowly refocused and she picked the 
phone back up.  "Taste yourself, my slave."  She licked and sucked her wet 
hand, sighing happily into the phone.  "Very good.  Now go train your 
plaything."
"Yes, Mistress Susan," the sated Dani replied into the phone.
"Oh, and slave--next time I will not be so understanding.  Good night."  
The line went dead.  Danielle lay on her bed, naked from the waist down, 
relaxed and happy.  Her mistress had given her the sexual release she had 
needed.  It was wonderful; so what if I'm gay?  She roused herself from her 
post-orgasmic lassitude after a bit, dressed, and prepared to carry out her 
mistress' last command.
"Andy," she called as innocently as possible, "come here, please.  I need 
you."
Andy put his book down and shifted his pants when he stood.  Danielle's 
earlier cries of ecstasy had kept him on page 84 for the last fifteen or so 
minutes, and the erection he'd gotten from listening to her was finally 
fading.  Whoever had called had made her hot and bothered enough to get her 
off over the phone; he surmised that she had found a Brendan replacement.  
"I'll be there in a minute," he answered.  "I've... got to put something 
away first."  He willed his erection to disappear faster before he headed 
to her room.
When Andy opened her bedroom door, Danielle looked at him and realized that 
he had become her servant sometime in the past few days; he was no longer 
her slave.  It was a fine distinction, and it was probably going to change 
back in the next few minutes.  "Please undress for me," she requested, 
being pleasant about it in an effort to conceal her intentions.  He turned 
away from her to remove his pants.  His shyness worked to her advantage 
since his rear end was now facing her.  "Bend over.  Please," she coaxed, 
making sure that the butt plug was well-coated with K-Y jelly.  As soon as 
the tip of the plug grazed the hair on his ass, Andy yelped and flopped 
onto the bed, lying on his back with his legs tightly shut.
"Oh, don't be such a baby," Danielle lectured, trying not to laugh at his 
unintentionally comical reaction.  "After all, it's your fantasy," she 
correctly noted.  Andy just shook his head, eyes still wide in panic.  "I'm 
only doing this so I won't hurt you later," she offered gently, cajoling 
him with her best soft, sweet voice.  No dice.  It was obvious that gentle 
persuasion wasn't going to get the job done.  I tried to be nice...  "Stand 
up--piggie."  The authority reappeared in her voice as she claimed him with 
the power.  "I'm just trying to make your fantasy come true.  So be happy 
about it."
"Yes, Mistress Danielle," Andy replied in a way that she hadn't heard 
recently.  Her heart skipped a beat.  She bent him over, and he grunted as 
she put the plug in his asshole.
"Walk around with it tonight," Danielle suggested, "and don't take it out."  
She headed into the living room, grinning as Andy stiffly followed her.  
"Come and light my cigarette, Andy," she commanded with a malicious 
sweetness.  He hobbled over and performed the requested service.  He looked 
so uncomfortable that she gave him an impulsive peck on the cheek in an 
attack of guilt-induced pity.  She failed to notice the small tremor that 
her kiss sent through his body.  He wore the plug the rest of the evening, 
but Dani removed it before they went to bed.  Andy was genuinely thankful.  
Now, alone in her bed, she was grateful that training him with the butt 
plug had kept her mind off Susan.  She knew what thinking about the 
dominatrix did to her and hoped that it wouldn't happen while she was 
asleep, too.  She needed some rest.
***

A couple of days passed.  Susan hadn't called, and Danielle had started 
sleeping better.  She had fit Andy with a larger plug tonight.  Dani noted 
that he got a partial erection with this plug.  He wasn't moving as stiffly 
as he had with the smaller plug two nights ago, either.  "Does that feel 
good, piggie?" she teased, and was disappointed by his embarrassed silence.  
She had thought that he had accepted his role in his own fantasy.  "You 
can't take it out until I get back from meeting, piggie," she commanded 
before leaving.
A faint, constant buzzing noise hovered in the living room as the door 
closed.  Andy immediately tried to remove the plug, but the buzzing noise 
got louder and his arms locked.  So much for that idea.  He sighed and 
plopped down in a chair.  This forced the plug a little deeper into his 
ass, and he yelped in pain and surprise.  He shot back to his feet.  It was 
going to be a long, uncomfortable evening.
***

Dani had put a lot of effort into forgetting Susan, and had succeeded for 
the most part.  At least until the tall woman walked into the meeting room.  
Susan didn't say anything when she passed her, not even acknowledging her 
presence with a glance.  However, Danielle felt the force of will that 
Susan radiated as the older woman walked by.  Her pulse sped up, and she 
again felt tiny, insignificant in Susan's wake.  She sat as far away from 
the front table as she could.  The uncontrollable thoughts about Susan 
stopped when Gina called the coven meeting to order.  "I am going out of 
the country for the next week, possibly two," Gina announced.  "In my 
absence, Susan will take care of any matters that would normally require my 
attention."  The mention of the dominatrix' name made the memories of 
Dani's orgasms at Susan's commanding hand come back, and they, in turn, 
made Danielle's knees turn to rubber.  Good thing she was sitting down.  
Susan still gave no sign that she recognized her; the young woman was 
disappointed.
Next on the agenda was the announcement of Andrea's engagement and her 
pending resignation from the coven.  Gina said that recruiting a new novice 
would be her top priority upon her return from overseas.  And next was...  
"We have a judgment to pass tonight.  All of you are acquainted with the 
facts in this case."  The coven leader paused.  "Danielle, will you bring 
the guilty one before us?"  Dani gave a little shudder.  "The guilty one" 
was Joe, the guy who had tailgated her last month.  Somehow, he had wound 
up with just a warning for jerking off on the front lawn of the police 
station.  Just being near him made her feel dirty.  She opened the door to 
the holding cell.  Joe leered at her.  Still the unrepentant lecher.
"Yew sum kahnd o' lezz-been, lockin' men up?  Or does yew lahk it ruff--ah 
kin be as ruff as yew want," he drawled with a lewd smile.
Not only was he unrepentant, he didn't even have a clue.  "Shut up, and 
follow me."  Danielle didn't care if she used too much power on him.  He 
was going to be history soon enough.  The coven vote was unanimous, 
approving her request for the death penalty.  Gina looked ill throughout 
the proceedings.  "I ask my sister Lia to carry out the sentence," Dani 
said.
Lia gave a squeak of surprise, and accepted immediately.  "Lia," Gina 
began, sounding odd, "please remove him from the room now."  She took a 
ragged breath.  "He makes me ill with his thoughts and I cannot stand to be 
near him.  It is because of his kind that we exist."  Lia nodded, and 
Danielle handed control of Joe's body to her.  Gina adjourned the meeting 
hastily, looking very pale when the lights came on.  "That man was--
incredibly--disgusting.  He makes me feel that I need a bath," she 
explained.  Dani knew exactly what the coven leader meant, and was glad 
that Lia would deal with it.
***

Lia Terry led the overweight man to a holding cell.  She wondered if he had 
spawned any male children.  They'd grow up to be just like him.  Using 
alcohol as an excuse to act like pigs whenever they could, and bragging 
about their "conquests" to their disgusting friends.  Men like Joe believed 
that the world revolved around their pathetic penises, and that women were 
only to be regarded as helpless, sex-driven prey.  His increased age hadn't 
changed the way he acted towards women, either.  Lia imagined herself 
holding Joe in the palm of her hand: it was her favorite way to visualize 
the power.  She had total control of him.  "Come here."  The man's legs 
moved automatically.  He was just a toy that had no will, no independent 
thought.  He could not think or do anything that she didn't want him to.  
"Open your mouth."  The woman who reveled in the role of coven executioner 
leaned forward and drew on the man's essence.  A slick, pea-soup green 
light connected their mouths.  Lia released her control of Joe's thoughts 
so that he would be totally aware of the last minutes of his foul 
existence.  She saw his eyes fill with terror.  He grew older and more 
frail, and she watched with delight as his revolting body began to 
decompose.  A small pile of dust was all that remained of his waste of a 
life after five minutes.  She yawned.  I guess I'd better call my husband.  
I told him that I wouldn't be late, but it's going to be a while before I 
feel like moving, and he's such a worrier...
***

"NO.  I will be playing with Lewis and Steven tomorrow, and you are not 
invited," the deep voice stated reprovingly.  "Have you forgotten yourself, 
slave?  Do you no longer wish to be my pet?  I will gladly release you, and 
you will never feel my loving touch again."  Susan's obvious annoyance at 
Danielle's question had left the younger woman speechless in fear.  "You're 
such a demanding, greedy little cunt," Susan continued.  "Just remember who 
the mistress is.  Or shall I have my riding crop remind you the next time I 
summon you?  Steven has learned his lesson quite well.  Do I need to 
instruct you as well?"
"No, Mistress," Dani quickly answered.  That Susan could give her pain 
instead of pleasure hadn't entered her mind.  But still, that voice, seeing 
her again, it makes me remember...  Gawd, I'm so horny.  She left the 
castle with rising frustration.  As she turned onto the street, she decided 
to go home and change.  Although she hadn't planned on going out tonight, 
it was early enough that there would still be plenty of good men available 
for the hunt.
When she got home, she let Andy remove his plug, giggling as he scampered 
to the john in a hurry.  Danielle selected a simple black dress that had 
been custom-fit.  She had bought it for Mary Ellen's wedding, and it made 
her look sexy without being obvious.  She summoned her houseboy.  "Zip me 
up, please."  Dani grabbed her purse, smokes, and keys, then checked 
herself in the mirror.  She saw Andy watching her.  Oh, hell--the plug.  
"Come over here and take your pants off, piggie.  I've got to get you ready 
for your fantasy, and I just decided that I was going out."  She opened the 
gym bag while he waited, unable to run away from her.  Oh, I forgot, he 
took the medium plug out and it's in the john--I don't really have time to 
clean it.
Danielle lubricated the longest plug and Andy paled noticeably.  "Bend 
over, now..."  She worked it into his ass slowly, fighting the urge to 
hurry.  He grunted, then began to moan softly as it traveled farther up his 
rear tunnel.  She fastened it in place.  "You can't take it out," she 
commanded, sending her will into his heart.  "And--"  Dani looked at her 
houseboy's fully erect cock.  "My, aren't we aroused?  It must be the 
dress," she wryly remarked.  "You can't jerk off, either."  She turned away 
and headed for the living room, but paused by her door.  "You can tell me 
how good I look, Andy," she purred mischievously.
"Mistress--Danielle--you look very--sexyand--attractive," he managed to 
gasp.  The buzzing noise was very faint, and it shook his whole body like a 
very gentle massage.  Danielle grinned and said bye before breezing out of 
the house.  The buzzing noise faded after a couple of minutes, leaving Andy 
feeling--that something was missing.  Unfortunately, the butt plug wasn't 
missing; he grimaced as he shuffled to his room.  Sitting down was 
completely out of the question.  He gingerly curled up on his bed, lying on 
his side.
***

Dani opened her front door.  The living room was dark, and there was no 
noise at all in the place.  It was only about one-thirty in the morning.  
She glanced behind her at the two handsome men in her thrall.  "Come in.  
Welcome to my parlor," she said with a wicked grin.  "Follow me."  She went 
down the hall and knocked on Andy's door, softly calling his name.  The 
light clicked on, there was a pause, then the door opened.  "Hi.  I was 
just wondering if you were awake," she said quietly.  "The place just 
seemed so... dead."
Andy shook his head.  "It's kinda difficult to do much of anything with 
this," he replied in a half-voice, meaning the plug.  However, the plug had 
shifted when he got out of bed, and his cock was semi-erect again.
Looking down for an instant, Danielle lewdly growled, "Oh, I can think of a 
few things."  She enjoyed watching him blush when she teased him.  "I mean-
-well...  Just kidding, Andy."  He was looking at the two men.  She 
shrugged, "Couldn't make up my mind.  Don't worry, they don't see or hear 
each other, or you."  She took a drag on her cigarette.  "Aren't they cute?  
They've really been attentive and charming all night, especially Jon.  
Isn't that right, little Jon?"
"Yes, mistress," one of the men answered, obviously under Danielle's 
control.  Andy's cock got a little harder at the display of her will-
bending ability.  He hoped that she would be too interested in her two 
slaves to notice his extra arousal.  Dani had a similar reaction--she had 
enjoyed being able to act like Susan; it was... exciting, even better than 
stripping for Andy had been.  She was getting a kick out of controlling two 
men into being perfectly obedient lovers tonight.  She shifted on her feet.  
The itch was growing bigger, and she didn't want Andy to notice.  Damn, she 
was horny...
"Tell you what," Danielle suggested quickly, "why don't you lie down and 
let me put you to sleep?  I can do that.  That way, you'll be able to get 
some rest."  And I won't feel so guilty about Mike and Jon.  She didn't 
want to get in trouble with Gina again for torturing Andy with the sounds 
of her lovemaking.  She had a feeling that she was going to be very, very 
loud tonight.  Besides, the poor guy looked like he would come at the first 
whimper, and she wanted to save it.  She wondered in passing if Andy could 
come as spectacularly as Steven had.  "Is that a deal?"  He nodded.  "Go to 
the bedroom across the hall and undress," Dani commanded the two bewitched 
men.  "You will think only about pleasing me, and you will be ready to do 
everything I ask when I arrive."
Slightly out-of-sync, the two men slowly responded, "Yes, mistress.  I 
obey."  They turned and went into Dani's room.  She felt her insides 
flutter.  In a few minutes she would be commanding her personal love 
slaves, two gorgeous men who were powerless to resist her slightest 
desire...  She took a quick breath to calm herself.  Andy had to be taken 
care of first.
She turned to him.  The look on his face, and the sight of his now-erect 
cock made her feel strange.  "Lie down, Andy," Dani requested, letting him 
do it on his own.  He moaned a little as he shuffled back to the bed, and 
carefully fell on his side.  "S'matter, are you jealous?" she asked, and he 
grumbled yes even before she could make him respond.  Now Danielle knew 
what the feeling was: she was flattered.  "Good.  I wouldn't want my 
favorite houseboy not to care about me," she said brightly.  "It's beddy-
bye time, now."  She decided to ease him to sleep; she could wait another 
minute for Mike and Jon.  "Sleep, Andy," she bade him.  "Sleeep...  
Sleeep..."  His rhythmic breathing and suddenly still, slack body told her 
that she was finished with him.  She lingered in his room for a few more 
seconds, sitting on the edge of his bed.  "Good night," Danielle whispered 
gently.  "Sweet dreams, piggie."
***

"Come to me, my slave Michael," Danielle purred.  "Suck your mistress' 
pussy," she commanded, imagining herself as Susan.
"I... obey... my... mistress... Danielle," the man replied slowly.  So what 
if she had to use the power?  She had her own way of doing things.  Mike 
lowered his face between her legs for the second time in the evening.  
While Mike was adept at pussy--she had to still a little gasp--eating, he 
wasn't anywhere near as good as Susan.  But that was OK, 'cause between him 
and...
"Worship me, Jon.  Worship your mistress' body.  Then you may pleasure her 
with your cock."  Danielle smiled as her other spellbound lover licked and 
kissed her from her feet to her neck, nibbling in entirely different, but 
no less thrilling places than Brendan had, taking a good little while 
before he positioned himself.  He settled on top of her, then slid into her 
with a gentle motion.  His slow, smooth, relaxed pumping sent her to the 
edge of orgasm, as he lasted and lasted...  Immediately after Jon had 
finished, she summoned Mike again.  "Service me with your mouth," she 
regally directed.  The knowledge that he was cleaning cum from her pussy 
was the extra push that shot her around the universe in a few heartbeats.  
"Sleep, my slaves and forget all that has happened."  Dani pushed her spent 
toys into unconsciousness, and curled up to enjoy her afterglow, sharing it 
with a cigarette.  Now she knew what Susan got out of being Mistress Susan.  
She figured that with a little more care and practice, she could at least 
simulate Susan's domination skills.  Men were so damn easy...
***

Andy was home reading a few days after that.  Danielle had gone out last 
night after dinner in a big hurry and neither of them had gone to work that 
morning.  As she did the time before, she had spent the night elsewhere.  
He couldn't do anything about it, so he resigned himself to missing work 
more often due to her sexual liaisons.  Her new boyfriend must be real good 
if it takes two men to make up for his absence.  She had also given him a 
break: she hadn't fit him with the butt plug before she left.  He wasn't 
sure if it was because she had given him a night off, or if she had just 
been in too big a hurry to bother.  He really didn't care; he had no 
control over her, and depending on Danielle's mood, none over himself.  She 
returned at about three that afternoon, humming happily.  "Hello, my sweet 
piggie," she chirped.  Andy just knew he wasn't going to like whatever was 
next.  "I have a new toy for you."  She held up a narrow cone-shaped 
object.  "Let's go to the bathroom," she said in a playful, yet distinctly 
lascivious manner.  His head buzzed in perfect harmony with the vibrator.  
Danielle was in that mood today.  He followed her with dread in his body, 
and resignation in his mind.
She had an evil, sparkling grin on her face that said she was about to take 
great delight in what she was going to do to him.  He knew what it was.  
"Susan said that this is the last step before the big night," she explained 
while he watched her lubricate the vibrator.  She knew he preferred not to, 
so of course she made him watch.  Andy didn't make much noise as the narrow 
section of the vibrator traveled up his ass.  The plugs had done their job: 
he was uncomfortable, but not hurt.  Then Danielle turned it on.  He 
immediately shuddered and groaned loudly as his cock shot to full erection 
and then some.  "Tell your mistress how good she's making you feel," his 
tormentor sang.  All he could do was moan incoherently as she worked the 
vibrator around in his ass some more, sending him closer to the point of no 
return.  At least he'd get some relief.
Danielle had spent the night practicing on Steven under Susan's close 
tutelage.  Seeing Andy react was an even bigger turn-on than hearing 
Steven's pleas for mercy and release.  She began to get that funny, tingly 
feeling that said she was getting hot.  She was beginning to really get 
into this dominance thing; Andy's forced rapture sent a major thrill 
through her.  She waited until she thought Andy was as close to orgasm as 
he could get without being there, then removed the vibrator and turned it 
off.  "Don't even think about touching yourself," she ordered as he 
collapsed, gasping for breath.  Dani headed for the living room; she needed 
a cigarette.
"Wh-wh-why are you doing this t-t-to me?"  Andy had made it to the living 
room.  He didn't want to cry in front of her, but his question was half-
sobbed.  Dani took a long, casual drag on a cigarette and reminded him 
that: a) it was his fantasy, and b) she could.  Then she disappeared into 
her room.  As his cock shrank and the ache in his nuts started, Andy swore 
that he would never forgive Gina for this, and began to fantasize 
elaborate, exceedingly cruel revenge scenarios.
Danielle dressed hurriedly.  Despite Susan's attentions this morning, she 
was horny again.  Andy's obvious arousal and submissive position had made 
her a little wet.  It had taken a conscious effort to suppress the urge 
that had come out of nowhere and assailed her in the bathroom.  She had 
almost jumped Andy in the conventional way.  But she was positive that this 
was some part of Gina's great scheme, and a test to see if she could avoid 
using the power to fuck him.  He was always there, and Gina had told her 
all about his fantasies.  It was obvious that it was all a ploy to trick 
her into careless use of the power.  Well, she could resist--but not 
without some help.  She hastily left home before she got any more--urges.
Dani returned home by herself, too pissed off to even think about sex.  The 
search for company had seemed to be going well.  He was young, good-
looking, and a college student.  He was also interested in her, so much 
that he bought her drinks and paid for the peel-and-eat shrimp all night 
without her having to use the power.  Unfortunately, his friends came in 
the club a little later, and the night quickly unraveled.  The other boys 
wouldn't leave the two of them alone, and there were way too many of them 
to use the power discreetly.  Finally, she had had enough, and left the 
club.  One guy gave her a chance at a small measure of vengeance when he 
followed her out of the club slurring that he was a senior and better 
equipped to handle someone like her.  A shot of the power and there would 
be no Florida spring break for him.  He was going to be a guest of the 
coven come March.
"OOOOHHH, MEN!!!" Danielle angrily declared as she headed for her room.  A 
sleepy sounding, "Mistress?" reminded her that she wasn't alone, and that 
all men weren't equal.  "Go back to sleep, Andy," she sighed, reaching out 
with the power to push him back into slumber.  He was the last person she 
wanted to see right now: she was mad as hell and wanted to be.  Andy might 
be able to bring her out of it.
***

Danielle decided to make Friday the night of Andy's fantasy, reasoning that 
he'd have the rest of the weekend to get over it--or to indulge himself 
more.  They went to work as usual, and he fixed dinner when they returned 
home.  She was very casual with him, and told him that she probably 
wouldn't be going out.  Dani got the feeling that he was relieved, which 
confused her a little.  He had been skittish around her ever since the 
night of the vibrator, and she figured that he wouldn't want her anywhere 
near him.  "Let's watch a movie," she suggested innocently.  "You make the 
popcorn, and I'll go to the video store."
Andy was happy that he wouldn't have to listen to Danielle's sexual 
frolics, and that he didn't have to wear the butt plug.  Somewhere in the 
back of his mind the vibrator appeared, but he pushed the image away.  
Compared to that, he'd gladly take the plug.  Maybe he'd be lucky and she 
wouldn't do either when she got back.  She certainly didn't seem to have 
sex on her mind, returning with a couple of Mel Brooks movies.  He sat on 
the floor, using the sofa as a backrest while she stretched out above him.  
They watched Young Frankenstein first, making it through the bowl of 
popcorn and some bottled water.
"I'll rewind the tape.  You can have the bathroom first," Dani said.  Her 
heart began to speed up in anticipation.  "Then it looks like we need more 
popcorn."  She watched Andy trot down the hall.  Now he was completely 
relaxed and unsuspecting.  That was the frame of mind she wanted him in.  
She wanted to see the look on his face when she popped her surprise, and 
turned on the living room lights so she wouldn't miss a thing.  He came 
back out, and headed for the kitchen.  "Oh, go to the basement and bring 
some more wild cherry water from the bar," she called as she headed for the 
bathroom.  Satisfied that he was sufficiently occupied, she retrieved the 
gym bag and put on the harness and fake cock, having to remind herself to 
slow down.  She fiddled with it until he yelled and said that the popcorn 
was ready.  Dani could hardly restrain herself as she started down the 
hall.
When she got to the living room, he was already sitting in his customary 
position on the floor by the sofa.  "Andy," she purred, and he turned 
around.  His eyes bulged at the sight of the bobbing dildo, and the word 
"no" formed on his lips.  "Get undressed, Andy."  Dani approached him 
slowly, getting excited by the pleading and fear in his eyes.  The power 
made him obey, as it always did, but he was moving even more slowly than 
usual.  No big deal.  "I can wait, piggie.  We have all weekend," she 
purred suggestively.  She turned the television and VCR off.  "I'm going to 
make your fantasy come true tonight," she cooed.  "Kneel for your mistress, 
piggie.  Raise your ass for me."  She was getting hot now, and her voice 
had dropped an octave and several decibels.  She pushed her will on him, 
letting more power flow until Andy was on all fours, his butt in the air, 
then made him watch her lubricate the plastic phallus for a couple of 
minutes.  Her clit pulsed a little, and Danielle licked her lips.  She 
stroked his back and ass lightly, whispering sweetly to him, "Just relax 
for your mistress, piggie.  She wants to make you feel good.  And she knows 
that you want her to do it.  Mistress Danielle wants to make her little 
piggie happy..."
"N-n-no," Andy pleaded in a tiny voice, but Dani slowly increased the 
amount of power she was using.  She continued to fondle his body gently, 
amazed at how responsive his movements were to her touch.  She purred a few 
more words at him while simultaneously wielding her arcane whip, and his 
pleading stopped, replaced by rapid, shallow breathing.  Now he was turned 
on.  She put the plastic phallus at his little pucker.  "Oh...  Gawwwddd...  
No," he begged, a soft, whispered, moaning plaint.
Dani was excited by Andy's reluctance, feeble resistance and his concurrent 
excitement.  "Say yes, piggie.  Tell me what you want.  Your mistress wants 
to grant your fantasy.  Ask her to please you," she panted, sending the 
power deep into his soul.
"Ohhhhh," Andy groaned.  Then he gasped, "FUCK me, Mistress Danielle."  
Dani pushed her hips forward and her houseboy/sex toy made a loud noise.  
She pushed harder, and his body went tense.  She continued her slow, 
relentless entrance, driving into Andy with lustful determination.  Her 
clit would pulse in time with his sobbed whimpers.  When she looked and saw 
that she was as far as she could go, Dani began to fuck him.  "Oh-oh-oh," 
was all he could say, his breaths being forced out with each thrust of her 
hips.  She started grinding at him because she was feeling real hot and 
that made the dildo squeeze her clit and she forgot all about pumping like 
a guy 'cause she was going to...
Andy was lying on his back, still panting, "Oh-oh-oh," and Dani had somehow 
managed to pull out of him.  She sat next to him on the floor, still 
wearing the dildo.  She didn't have a lingering afterglow from her sudden 
orgasm.  Danielle looked at his cock, which was erect and straining 
skyward.  As she recalled the thrill of watching Steven, she leisurely 
removed her harness and leaned over Andy's face.  She had to see him come.  
Kneeling next to him, she whispered, "Did that feel good?  Does my little 
piggie want to come now?  I want my little piggie to come..."  She flicked 
a fingertip across the tip of his cock.
***

Andy had been gasping for air.  Danielle's pumping at his ass had driven 
him close, just like the vibrator, but she had stopped before he got there.  
However, the sensation of penetration hadn't gone away yet, so he was still 
extremely hard.  He still tingled from her caresses during foreplay, and 
his eyes were watering.  Suddenly, he saw her hovering over him.  Andy 
wasn't sure if he could survive another tease without his heart blowing 
itself to bits.  She whispered something to him about coming, then she 
reached out and touched his aching, throbbing cock.  It was an incredibly 
brief contact, but still, it was Danielle's touch, and he was incredibly 
wound up.  After all the teasing, the hot and cold treatment, and watching 
her choose everybody in the world except him, Danielle had finally sexually 
stimulated Andy.
A low animal growl reverberating in his throat signaled the start of his 
orgasm.  Every nerve in his body fired in rapid succession, and kept going 
off.  Andy's rear end jumped off the floor and he thrust viciously at the 
sky as the first contraction hit him, propelling a large stream of cum high 
in the air.  His body tensed again almost before it could relax from the 
first spasm, and another burst of white fluid arced into the air.  The 
underside of his cock was on fire, and the sensation was too intense for 
him; a third shudder produced a groan and more cum as his release 
continued, carrying him along as a mindless passenger.
***

Dani was amazed.  It looked as if Andy would never stop shooting cum.  She 
watched in fascination and growing arousal at his reaction to the single, 
ephemeral brush of her fingertip.  She had watched Steven with prurient 
interest, but having her houseboy in the same situation raised her level of 
involvement a notch.  Andy was still gasping, jerking, groaning and coming, 
leaving slimy trails of cum streaming down his cock and droplets of the 
stuff all over his body and the carpet.  She shook her head, which was 
reeling with the sights and sounds of his orgasm, and the free association 
that made her wonder how good it would have felt had he come like that 
inside of her.  No, NO, NO.  He--belongs to Gina, she reminded herself.  
Andy gave one final shudder, and his cock began to deflate.  Danielle was 
breathing almost as heavily as he was.  Whew, I'm glad that's over...  She 
got up and fetched a cigarette.  Her legs were wobbling slightly, so she 
sat down; her hands were shaking so much that it took her a few seconds to 
light it.  She was going to wait for him to recover, but thought better of 
it--she was still excited, and he was still naked.  She jumped to her feet 
and bounced into her room.
She came back out of her room a few minutes later, having left her 
cigarettes and lighter in the living room.  Dani was too fidgety to do much 
of anything else, so she decided to smoke.  A thin blue haze already filled 
the living room.  She took a peek at Andy, who was still prone on the 
floor.  His breathing seemed to be a lot less labored, and he looked a lot 
more relaxed.  His cock (why am I looking at it?) was flaccid, and tiny.  
She quickly fetched her stuff, still needing to calm herself down.  The 
mere presence of his naked body wasn't helping even though he was obviously 
not available for sex right then.  She wondered if she could find somebody 
else on short notice, but rejected that idea when she saw it was already 
past midnight.  By the time she got ready and out to a club, it would be 
desperation time for the guys, and slim pickings for the gals.  Well, maybe 
I'll use the vibrator Susan gave me...
Heavy footfalls coming down the hall outside her door stopped Danielle from 
turning on the vibrator.  She had already started to gently fondle herself.  
"Andy?" she called through the door.  His acknowledgment was delayed, made 
with evident effort.  The door swung open.  Before Dani could shout an 
alarm, her houseboy walked in.  She was sitting on her bed, undressed, and 
immediately dropped the vibrator behind the covers.  She gaped at him, 
shocked by his arrival, but not really thinking about anything, because he 
was still naked.  There was silence in her room for a few seconds.  "Umm...  
Andy.  I'm nude," she finally said, calmly.
The sound of her voice seemed to snap him out of his stupor.  Dani was a 
little--miffed--that he hadn't noticed.  "Oh!  I'm sorry... mistress," he 
apologized, flushing.  He turned to leave.
"No...  Don't apologize.  I shoulda warned you before you came in," Dani 
returned, then hesitated.  The blue haze was now in her room.  "Andy?"  He 
froze and turned back to face her, trying to avoid looking at her, but 
there wasn't anywhere else to look.  She saw that he was getting another 
erection.  Now that's more like it, she thought with a little bit of pride.  
"Did you turn off the popcorn?  I see smoke."  She sniffed at the air, but 
couldn't smell anything burning.  The haze was getting thicker.
"I don't--ummm--see any smoke," Andy replied.  He looked around.  "The 
popcorn was done and I unplugged it before you... ummm...  I mean, we..."  
He felt awkward as his voice died.  He wanted to get away from Danielle.  
The memory of his not-entirely unwilling assfuck sent a little more blood 
to his dick, and her state of undress wasn't helping.  He shifted to try 
and hide his arousal as best he could.  She blinked and shook her head.  
"Mistress?  Are you all right?"  Andy couldn't hide the worry in his voice 
or face; Danielle was acting very strangely.
"I'm--fine," she haltingly replied.  "But--I think maybe I better lie 
down."  Dani swung her legs over the side of her bed, and just lazily let 
her head hit the pillow with a soft thump.  The next thing she knew, Andy 
was hovering over her with concern on his face.  She opened her mouth--she 
was going to tell him that she really was fine and had intended to collapse 
like that--but a momentary flash of bright blue light passed between them 
instead.  "I'm OK--Andy," she managed to say, stunned by what had just 
happened.  She figured that he wouldn't really know about it, so she didn't 
even try to explain.  But he was--blue!  And he was delicious.  Gina would 
have her answer in the morning, Dani triumphantly thought.  Andy was still 
regarding her with apprehension.  He was sweet for caring.  She sat up, 
unmindful of her nudity, her eyes bright.  "Reeealllly, piggie, I'm fine."  
She had intended to tell him that he could leave her now, but the words 
just wouldn't come out.  They were eye-to-eye, less than a foot apart.  Her 
bedroom got very quiet.
"Umm...  I guess I better leave," Andy hoarsely whispered, temporarily 
breaking the increasing tension.  He dropped his eyes and turned his head 
to avoid looking at Danielle's bush.  He had managed to ignore the 
situation enough that his dick wasn't fully erect, but having her naked and 
so close insured that he certainly wouldn't be soft.  "Mistress--may I 
leave?"  The scent of her arousal was distracting.
Danielle was looking at the gorgeous blue glow that seemed to surround 
Andy, so she wasn't paying attention to what he was saying.  She had never 
noticed it before; he looked kind of--cool with it.  A twitch in her belly 
reminded her that her earlier horniness hadn't gone away.  "What?" she 
mumbled, very distracted.  He was so close...  She licked her lips and 
stole a glance at his cock.  He had recovered enough that he was somewhat 
hard.  I bet I can...  NO!  He belongs to Gina.  Maybe I should change the 
subject...  Clearing her throat, she asked, "Well, did you enjoy it, 
piggie?"  His head jerked up and around to look at her, startled.  His 
mouth opened, but nothing came out.  A pained, shameful expression came 
over his face, but the way his cock jumped gave her the answer.
Dani giggled at his embarrassment.  "But it was your fantasy," she said and 
playfully shoved him in the chest with a big grin on her face.  Her 
momentum made her lean forward, but when Andy recovered his balance, it put 
their faces even closer.  Impulsively, she kissed him on the lips, just 
because he looked so... uncomfortable.  It was just a short peck, but Dani 
felt her insides quiver more strongly.  She was still excited by her 
reverse tryst with Andy.  Fuck Gina.  She pulled his head to hers, and 
opened her mouth.  His response was surprised, tentative at first, then 
became soft, yet passionate.  "Annn-deeee," she sang quietly.
He had heard that tone of voice many times in the past few months and seen 
that look on Danielle's face before.  The name was different, and the face 
she favored with that soft, incendiary expression was his.  The restraint 
that had kept him at half-mast vanished.  "Mistress--"  His voice faltered.  
The nagging suspicion that this was just another well-disguised tease made 
him a little hesitant to commit to his dream.
"No.  Not now.  Dani."  The throaty, quiet response transformed the bitch 
of his living nightmare back into the woman of his dreams.  Andy looked at 
Danielle, her eyes half-lidded, lips slightly parted and pouting.  He saw 
the light pink flush just above her breasts.  This was not just another 
tease.  "Annnn-deeeee..."  Her protestation was much more insistent this 
time, and he silenced her with a long, caring kiss.  They fell to the bed.
Andy was everywhere to Dani's senses, constantly murmuring how beautiful 
she was when he wasn't kissing or licking her.  His hands ran so lightly 
over her upper body, gentle caresses that seemed to go on forever...  She 
returned his affection with a kiss whenever she could, but he was so active 
that she mostly had to content herself with stroking his back and neck.  
She giggled and jumped when he nipped at her side between her hips and 
ribcage.  He certainly was playful...  Danielle sighed and closed her eyes 
as his active, playful loving slowed down to become gentle, full-body 
worship.  She luxuriated in his tender adulation, leaving herself totally 
in his hands.  The forceful throbbing of her clit had faded and a sense of 
lazy anticipation filled her: she'd get there--eventually.  It didn't 
matter when because she was enjoying the hell out of the trip.  She felt 
warm, as if she were wrapped in a soft blanket, safe from the cool air.  
When she opened her eyes, she found out why: the faint blue glow had 
expanded to encompass her.  That's when Danielle realized that all of her 
assumptions to now had been wrong.  Gina wasn't the guardian of Andy's body 
and affection: she was.  "Ohhh," she sighed happily, "Love me, Andy."
He stopped his attentions to her tummy and slid forward, poised to enter 
her.  "Mi--Danielle--" he began.
"Shhhh..." she interrupted, looking into his worried eyes.  "You'll be 
fine," Dani breathed.  Andy entered her smoothly, and Dani arched her back 
to meet him, purring loudly in contentment.  She lazily wrapped her legs 
around him.  This was no time to be in a hurry, or for crazed lust.  He 
moved slowly and patiently inside her.  She kissed his neck, sucking at the 
salty, damp skin.  Circular movement at the hips, a rolling grind.  She 
tossed her head back and pulled him to her for another kiss.  His body 
touched hers, the sound of his breathing filled her ears, and the sense of 
his being surrounded her.  This was her man, and his cum would be hers 
tonight.  Her body rippled as a small, but high-velocity tingle traveled 
through her.  Omigod.  I just came...  And she pulled him even closer.
***

Andy tried to be in no hurry.  He wanted to last for Dani, to prove that he 
was as good a lover as anybody she had been with.  She had sensed his 
worry, said that he would be fine, but...  she felt so... perfect inside, 
and her eyes glittered with their blue-gray sparkle, communicating silently 
with him on a very intimate level.  He didn't ever want to stop.  Her body 
responded to each movement.  She seemed to mold herself to him no matter 
what direction he took.  The contours of Danielle's body shifted as he 
moved astride her, warm and soft at the constant contact.  Her toes made 
his legs sing.  She pulled at him from inside, her firm, slick hold of his 
cock transmitted the barest nuance of their every motion.  She was 
wonderful.  She vibrated inside for a few seconds, and he lost his rhythm.  
Stopping briefly to let the sharp tingle in his spine and legs fade, he 
leaned forward and they kissed again.  Danielle began to move underneath 
him.  Andy matched her every twitch, down when she was up, left when she 
was right, and they began to grind at each other--hard.  The pressure built 
suddenly and without warning.  His hips jerked spasmodically a few times, 
then quickly became weak wiggles, but he tried to grind against her as long 
as he could.
Danielle moaned softly; her second orgasm wasn't mind-shattering.  Instead 
of going nuts, she just had an incredibly heightened awareness of her own 
body and Andy's presence.  It was a feeling she wanted to last forever, but 
the weak pulsing deep inside her told her that it would end soon.  Dani 
pressed herself into Andy, trying to merge their bodies as he wiggled at 
the waist on top of her.  She regretted the end of their lovemaking, but 
was thrilled again as he resumed his full-body worship for a little while 
longer on his own initiative.  She hadn't even thought about using the 
power since he had entered her room.  Dani rolled over on top of him and 
they kissed passionately for a while, then she rolled off and cuddled 
against him.  Nothing was said, and he was asleep within minutes.  She 
didn't mind.  His body was next to hers, but what made this afterglow 
special was that his aura surrounded her.  She happily drifted off shortly 
thereafter.
Dani woke up first, smiling as she bumped into something warm that lay next 
to her.  She reached over to the night table and picked up the phone.  It 
was late on a sunny, early fall Saturday morning.  She dialed carefully, 
then looked at the blue shape that lay next to her, studying the iridescent 
black flecks that moved lazily within and gave the shape a sparkling 
aspect.  "Hello?  This is Danielle Gray.  I'd like to speak with Gina, 
please.  Thank you."  She traced the outline of the blue shape with a 
finger.  The black flecks moved more energetically at her touch, but only 
for a few seconds, before settling down to their earlier languid motion.  
Andy made a quiet noise, shifted position and continued to sleep.  Danielle 
regarded the new shape with slightly fascinated curiosity.  "Hi.  Gina," 
she said calmly as the familiar, faintly accented voice came on the phone.  
"He's blue."
Mistress (and Master)

"Good morning, piggie."  Andy snapped to alertness at the sound of 
Danielle's voice.  Oh, shit.  She's already awake and I don't have her 
morning stuff ready and...  His runaway thoughts came to a halt when she 
leaned over and kissed him.  He shivered as a thrill shot through his body.  
"By the panicked look on your face a few seconds ago, I'd say you were 
thinking about my missed morning wake-up," she grinned.  "But--don't worry 
about it.  I have something different in mind for this morning."  Her blue-
gray eyes sparkled in the late morning sunlight.  "C'mere, piggie..."
***

That afternoon, Dani was sitting at the kitchen table when the doorbell 
rang.  She had been amusing herself by watching Andy change each time she 
blinked her eyes.  The way she could seem to make him change abruptly from 
human to a sparkling (what are those black things?) blue Andy-shape 
fascinated her.  She still saw everything through a thin blue haze when he 
was nearby, and could now feel his presence.  Danielle also carefully 
studied Andy for any signs of premature aging due to the little bit of his 
essence she had taken last night.  She couldn't figure out how it happened, 
but he didn't show any ill effects.  I've gotta get a handle on this eating 
thing, she thought.  The doorbell rang again, jolting her from her reverie.  
"I'll get it!" she called to Andy, who had gone downstairs to do the 
laundry.  She opened the door and immediately lost her breath.
"Hello, my sweet," Susan Newton said in her calm, sonorous voice.  "I 
decided to come over and play with my poor, neglected pet."  Dani just 
stood there gaping, her mind careening in several different directions.  
"Stand aside, Danielle, so that I may enter."  The young woman dumbly moved 
as commanded, and the dominatrix entered.  "Is your play toy here?"  
Susan's question didn't make any sense, and Danielle couldn't think enough 
to fashion an answer.  "Answer me, slave," Susan sternly admonished.
"Umm... umm... My play toy?" Dani questioned meekly.
"Yes, the young man you were training.  If he's here, I will see how well 
you have done.  Perhaps I will need to train him some."  The reply was 
delivered imperiously, in a tone of voice designed to intimidate Danielle.  
I can see I need to get her complete attention... The dominatrix walked 
over to her slave, brusquely pulled the shorter, younger woman to her, and 
kissed her--hard, hot, and wet.  Danielle resisted for the first instant, 
then yielded completely to Susan's embrace.  "Now," she said, noting with 
satisfaction the starry, blank look on Danielle's face, "about your--
houseboy, I believe?"
There was a pause while Danielle struggled to collect her thoughts.  "Yes, 
Mistress Susan, he's downstairs doing the laundry."
"Summon him."
"Andy, would you come here, please?"  Susan noted the politeness in 
Danielle's tone as she called her houseboy, and wondered if their 
relationship was more than that of mistress/slave.  She heard the 
footsteps, but the light blue cloud that appeared around Danielle before he 
appeared answered the question.  Andy appeared at the top of the steps.  
Susan was surprised at his nondescript appearance.  It wasn't that he was 
unattractive; just that he wasn't what she would expect of Danielle's 
lover.  After all, this was a girl who loved trophy men.  "This is, err... 
Susan," her female slave said as an introduction.  Susan felt Andy's 
piercing glare, and watched the blue haze grow thicker around Danielle.
"Hello... Mistress Susan," Andy began guardedly.  Something about the woman 
made the hair on the back of his neck stand up.  He assumed that she was a 
member of the coven, and from Dani's deferent reaction, that the tall woman 
was a senior member of that group.  But he sensed that Danielle was--
afraid?--of the woman.  He hovered protectively near his lover.  If the 
tall woman was a member of the coven, there wasn't much he could do, but he 
hoped that Dani would appreciate the effort.
Danielle blinked as the blue haze thickened.  She looked at Susan, and at 
Andy, who hadn't moved very far away from her side.  She no longer felt 
Susan's--presence, and she couldn't believe that she had found the taller, 
older woman--sexy at one point.  Danielle didn't know why Susan was here, 
but she wanted to keep her past exploits hidden from him as best as 
possible.  "Ummm... Susan," she quietly said, "Andy and I had planned to go 
to the grocery store."  Hoping to usher the older initiate out of the 
house, she continued, "We really have to put some food in the house."
After she had gotten over the surprise of her slave speaking without being 
spoken to, Susan realized what was happening.  She had seen this sort of 
thing before, where someone was capable of inhibiting the effect of her 
force of will with their aura.  Obviously Andy cared for Danielle a great 
deal, and she was very receptive to him.  Still, she felt like playing with 
Danielle today, and his aura was not an insurmountable obstacle.  Susan 
reached out with the power and snatched it away from him.  He made a 
peeping noise as he went in complete thrall to Susan, leaving Danielle 
unprotected.  "W-w-what did you do to him?" Danielle squeaked in a very 
tiny voice.
"Silence, bitch," Susan demanded.  "You will not address me unless I speak 
to you first."  The change in Danielle's bearing was instantaneous.  "I 
have taken him away from you.  Slaves should not have toys in the presence 
of their mistress.  Come here, Andy."  Danielle hung her head as he obeyed 
Susan's command.  Susan decided to remove any sense of Danielle's self-
importance.  "I am your mistress, and you adore me.  Danielle means 
nothing.  You will only obey your Mistress Susan."
"You are my mistress.  I adore my Mistress Susan.  Danielle means nothing," 
Andy repeated mindlessly.  Susan grinned evilly, and her eyes sparkled with 
a feral gleam.  She felt the trembling in her core.  Perhaps he would 
provide some sport on his own.
"Kiss me, my adoring slave," Susan magnanimously proclaimed.  Andy obeyed, 
and their lips met in a long, passionate kiss.  He was a good kisser, too.  
She felt his cock harden against her leg as she leaned over him, and ground 
herself against him as they continued to kiss.  Susan felt herself moisten.  
She peeked and saw the expression of despair on her female slave's face.  
She let go of her willing thrall.  "Why are you getting an erection?"
"I want to make love to you, Mistress Susan," he answered with complete 
conviction and devotion.
"Then undress, and kneel before me.  I desire that you lick my pussy," 
Susan said, undressing hastily.  Her juices were flowing, and she hungered 
for a lover's touch.  Andy's ardor, although artificially induced, would 
fill that need.  She could play with Danielle later.  "Slave Danielle, 
kneel and watch how your former lover worships his new mistress."  Susan 
sat on the couch and reclined, spreading her legs to wait for her entranced 
lover.  "Pleasure me, Andy, my sweet.  Demonstrate your desire for your 
mistress, come and... mmmmmnnnnn..."  Her commands dissolved into a low, 
throaty purr when he buried his face in her lap.  She reflexively grabbed 
his head to guide his strokes, but he needed no such guidance.  She felt 
the soft, rough caress of his tongue along her inner thighs, circling, 
dancing around her rapidly warming sex.  He was going to be more than 
adequate.
Andy inhaled deeply of the thick, musky, wonderful smell of the woman he 
wanted desperately to please.  He adored her, and her pleasure from his 
skill as a lover was the most important thing in his mind, dominating any 
other urge or thought.  He was highly aroused, but his swollen cock didn't 
even register to his senses.  All that mattered was Mistress Susan's 
pleasure.  He took long, broad licks around her pubic triangle, so 
intoxicating its aroma.  He delayed his final approach, waiting for some 
signal, some indication that his lover's passion was at its peak.
"More, Andy," Susan urged.  The tingle charging her body made the smooth 
voice much lighter, less commanding.  She ran her long fingers through his 
hair and relaxed, surrendering to her orgasmic climb.  Danielle no longer 
existed; Andy's enthralled oral devotions had erased the rest of her world.  
She felt him change the pressure of his tongue, then his attentions arrived 
at her very wet, fiery center.  She moaned loudly as he began to fuel the 
flames that should have claimed her whole existence in a matter of moments.  
He was patient, however, this one.  Her pleasure increased slowly; he used 
pauses to heighten her anticipation, letting her senses calm before urging 
them on a little more.  She had lost control of her hips long ago, and her 
mind was going dim; she was very near orgasm.  Andy had put a deliciously 
sharp edge on her impending climax.  Mistress Susan gave herself completely 
to his skill as the tremors in her body started.  She also lost control of 
his aura, and it surrounded her in her last coherent seconds before the 
wave of blissful release washed her away.
Andy bobbed Susan's clit with the end of his tongue as the tall woman 
trembled, then jerked purposefully at her hips.  He let her snapping hips 
do most of the work.  His cock was extremely hard, and he shifted position 
to ease his newfound discomfort.  The scent and taste of her ecstasy were 
driving him crazy.  Her orgasm slowly subsided, and her hands were limp 
against his neck and head, coming to life with gentle, caring caresses.  He 
looked up to see Susan's face...  Wait.  How in the hell did I get madly in 
love with her???  Andy pulled back as his cock began to shrink.  She zapped 
me!  He turned to see where Dani was.  His lover was kneeling, watching 
silently.  Her eyes shimmered, slightly red; teardrops?  He reached to her, 
his aura obeying his thoughts long before his body could move.
Susan noticed the sudden change in her afterglow.  She snatched Andy's aura 
back just as the first tendrils reached Danielle.  "Come back to me, my 
newest pet," Susan purred.  She held out her arms, and he pounced on her.  
Mistress Susan usually rewarded her slaves with a kiss, the kiss that 
transmitted the passion and power of her inner self, that dominant persona 
that most knew.  She drove her tongue into Andy's mouth, slowly, probing to 
release some secret to his soul as their mouths sealed.  She fondled the 
increasing bulge in his pants.  "Your cock is very hard.  Would you like to 
come?" Susan teased.  He nodded eagerly, hopefully.  "I want you to wait.  
Will you do that for me, my slave?"
"Oh, yes, Mistress Susan.  I can wait," was Andy's devoted reply.  
"Whenever you wish me to come, I will, if that is what will make you 
happy."
Susan smiled.  "Yes, my sweet.  That would make me most happy."  Now it was 
Danielle's turn.  The voice turned so smooth, so full of sensual promise, 
so loving in its low-pitched tones, that it was seductive far beyond the 
younger initiate's resistance.  "Come here, Danielle."  She approached 
Susan with anticipation in her eyes.  "Take off your clothes for your 
mistress, and I will give you a kiss," Susan whispered.  Dani was a sudden 
flurry of activity and was nude in less than twenty seconds.  She leaned 
forward expectantly, eyes closed, lips parted, barely breathing.  The tall 
woman gave her a peck on the lips, and Danielle's eyes shot open, full of 
disappointment.  "Surely, my pet, you didn't think it would be that easy?"  
She blushed at the gentle chastisement.  "Sit down on the sofa," Susan 
commanded, quietly, with the promise of reward in her voice.  Dani hastily 
obeyed.
"Andy, bring me a chair," Susan ordered.  He quickly complied, and she sat.  
"Now, kneel at my side and face Danielle.  She's going to masturbate for 
us, my sweet."  Susan's nonchalance obviously shocked the her female slave.  
"Don't be shy, my lovely.  Come... come, make yourself come.  Love your 
delicious body.  Show your mistress what you do when you think of me," 
Susan encouraged.  "Talk to me, slave."
"Ohhh, Mistress...  I'm just touching myself, thinking of you, getting 
reaaa-dy," Danielle cooed.  "My breasts have started tingling, and I can 
feel the warmth begin between my legs."  Her hands teased her nipples.  "I 
want to run my tongue along your leg, Mistress, but I can't, so I have to 
do my own hands."  Her pink tongue flicked delicately around her 
fingertips.  She sucked on two of them, humming loudly.  "Mmmmmm...  My 
breasts are becoming aroused, I have to touch them."  Her wet fingers toyed 
with her nipples, which responded by becoming erect.  "Now the heat is 
increasing...  My pussy feels wet now, I want to touch myself..."
"Stop."  The word froze Danielle's hand as it traveled towards her sex.  
Her back arched slightly, but she was unwilling to disobey her mistress.  
"See, Andy, I have control over her.  What do you think of that?" the 
dominatrix whispered to the young man whose hair she absently stroked.  He 
nodded, spellbound by the sight of the aroused Danielle.  Susan leaned to 
him and brushed his neck with a faint kiss, making him tremble.  The bulge 
in his pants was very noticeable.  "You may resume, Danielle, if you beg 
me."
"Oh, Mistress, may I?  Please, Mistress Susan," Dani whimpered as if 
scripted.  A regal nod from the tall woman and she began to finger herself 
rapidly.  "Ohhh... ohhh... Mistress... please help..." she whimpered.
Susan rose from her chair and pulled Danielle's hands away.  The dominatrix 
lowered her face towards her muff.  The woman wriggled in anticipation as 
Susan began to repeat "Beg me, slut..." in lulling tones.
"Mistress... please... make me come..."
"Be nasty," the dominatrix hissed.
"Suck my cu-u-u-unt!!!" Danielle wailed plaintively.  Susan lapped gently 
at Dani's thighs, and the rest of her legs wriggled.  Susan tormented her 
with attentions everywhere except the younger initiate's swiftly 
lubricating pussy.  The dominatrix waited a few seconds, then extended her 
tongue and vibrated Dani's clit rapidly.  Danielle's hips went thrusting 
towards the ceiling, but Susan clamped her hands on them and forced her 
body down to the sofa.  The younger woman screamed loudly as her mistress' 
tongue overloaded her nervous system.  Susan had to stop and wait for Dani 
to breathe.  She moved to Dani's face and kissed her hard and deep.
"There my slave, now are you happy?"  Danielle continued to pant for a few 
seconds before gasping affirmatively.  "Good."  Susan stood up.  "Go get my 
bag from my car.  I have something for you."  She put on enough clothes to 
dash outside, then returned with her mistress' gym bag.  Susan was kissing 
Andy when Dani came back in the house.  The dominatrix' face was flushed, 
and she had an odd expression on her face.  "Well... that was quick, slave.  
Very good," Susan managed to say.  She pulled away from Andy, and Dani felt 
a bit jealous at the attention her houseboy was getting from her mistress.
Susan leisurely rummaged through the bag, trying to decide which of her 
toys would suffice.  She finally settled on the harness and soft rubber 
dildo.  Danielle's face lit up.  "Are you going to fuck him, Mistress?" she 
blurted out excitedly, then shrank when she realized she had spoken out of 
turn.  Susan shot her an annoyed glance, but said nothing because Danielle 
had obviously realized her error.  Still, it was a breach of discipline.
"No, not now.  I might have allowed you to show me how well you've learned, 
but your lapse shows me that you don't deserve to be a mistress over Andy 
in my presence," Susan replied.  "No, my darling slave, I believe that I 
will fuck you, instead."  Danielle's eyes sparkled at Susan's statement.  
Mistress Susan knew how easy it was to manipulate her with promises of 
sexual pleasure.  "What will you do to deserve your mistress' affection?" 
Susan cooed.  Danielle looked surprised.  Susan waited for her to come up 
with something, but it soon was evident that the younger woman had just 
expected to be pleasured.  A storm gathered across the thin lines of the 
tall woman's face.  How could Danielle be so egotistical to believe that 
her beauty was reason enough for me?  Even in her submissive state, she was 
the little girl who wants everything, but who doesn't know the price of 
anything.  That would not do at all.
"So."  Susan gathered herself after the quiet word.  She drew on all of her 
inner strength, fortifying her presence, transforming herself beyond the 
commanding mistress who had humbled many, and into the bitch goddess whom 
everyone feared.  It was the hint of this persona that made the other 
initiates nervous around her.  Her fury abated somewhat when she remembered 
that she hadn't brought any whips with her.  Besides, it was likely that 
physical pain wouldn't accomplish anything with Danielle; the little cunt 
would probably become masochistic so that she could have an orgasm.  "You 
can't think of anything to offer me in exchange for your pleasure.  Your 
impertinence angers me greatly, and it is fortunate that we are not in my 
dungeon."
Dani opened her mouth to say something in self-defense, but she came to her 
senses before any sound escaped.  Mistress Susan was mad at her; speaking 
would only make it worse.  She glanced at Andy, still obediently kneeling 
next to the dominatrix.  It was an action that did not go unnoticed.  "He 
is mine, Danielle, as you should be.  You should be willing to do anything 
for me, especially when I offer to satisfy your carnal cravings.  Instead, 
you expect me to please you as if your body were enough of an offering."  
Susan looked down at Andy.  "You were worried about him finding out about 
us.  That will be your punishment.  I will show him the slut that he is so 
devoted to.  I will display how shallow your desires are."  Susan stepped 
into the harness.  "Andy, darling, would you like to see how wanton this 
whore is?  She is only an instrument to be used.  Perhaps I will let you 
use her.  Would you like that?"
Andy's response was immediate and enthusiastic.  "Yes, Mistress Susan.  I 
only wish to make you happy."  He looked at Dani, and said, "If it makes my 
mistress happy, I will use you."  The dominatrix smiled when Danielle's 
face fell.
"You care what he thinks."  Susan grinned evilly.  "Incidentally, he will 
remember all of this.  Unless, of course, I command that he forget.  So, 
what memory would I like to leave him with..."  The tall woman made a show 
of thinking, relishing Danielle's increasing discomfort.  "I know.  You're 
going to beg me to fuck you--"
"Oh, please Mistress, fuck me--" Dani cried passionately.
"--In the ass," Susan supplied, finishing her statement.  Dani immediately 
protested.  Nobody had ever done that to her, and she wasn't about to 
start.  Her late husband had tried once, when he came home from a bachelor 
party real drunk, but he'd had too much alcohol to even get half-hard, and 
had been so uncoordinated that it had been easy for her to fend him off.  
Her eyes widened as Susan put the dildo in place.  The dominatrix looked 
every bit the part now.  "Andy, bring the bitch to me."  Suddenly, Danielle 
felt Andy's grasp, and she struggled.  He was stronger than he looked, and 
picked her up.  He carried her across the living room and laid her at 
Susan's feet.  The fake cock bobbed directly over her head.  Susan was 
rubbing it, mimicking masturbation as she applied lubricant.  Dani began to 
beg in earnest.
Susan listened to Danielle ask for mercy.  It was--invigorating.  Then she 
noticed Andy's attention.  That was stimulating.  "Would you like me to 
fuck you, my pet?"  He nodded eagerly.  "Then come here, and give me a 
kiss."  Ohh, that tongue, that desire...  After she had recovered, she 
stroked Andy's chest and teased his nipples.  His cock twitched in 
response.  "Maybe later," she gaily said, and felt his disappointment.  If 
it weren't for the matter of Danielle's punishment, Susan would have just 
taken him to her house, where she could have played with Andy to her 
heart's content.  "Get the handcuffs from my bag, darling," she requested, 
pinning Danielle to the floor.  They secured the young woman's hands.
Danielle was ultimately a slave to her body; it had gotten her into trouble 
before, and it was doing it now.  She struggled a little, but not as much 
as she thought she would.  Andy and Susan were playing with her body, and 
Susan knew all the erogenous zones on her body.  In spite of Dani's 
discomfort at being restrained, their combined efforts were indeed getting 
her hot.  Four hands, two tongues and two sets of teeth and pairs of lips 
were pleasantly distracting.  Suddenly, she grunted.  Susan had pushed a 
finger into her ass.  "Nooo!!!  Missss-tre-e-e-esss!!!  Pleeeease!!!"
Mistress Susan ignored Danielle's cries, but started working her other hand 
around the sensitive folds of her slave's cunt.  The slickness that greeted 
her touch, and the soft, puffy feel of Danielle's pussy told the dominatrix 
that the young woman would be lost in ecstasy soon enough.  And then the 
humiliation could begin.  Andy was on his knees in front of Danielle, 
kissing her neck, nibbling at her skin, and teasing her breasts with 
fingers and the occasional gentle bite.  The last especially seemed to 
electrify the young woman; her body would convulse suddenly each time he 
did it.  Susan worked her gloved finger into Danielle's ass, reaming, 
twisting it, feeling the panic-stricken (but highly aroused) woman respond.
Dani bucked and yelped, arching her back to get away from the painful 
pressure in her rear.  Andy just pulled at her, bending her over before 
resuming his attack on her breasts and neck.  She was beginning to be aware 
of a warm, flushed feeling spreading from her ass, and mentally recoiled in 
horror at the realization that these were stirrings of pleasure over what 
was happening to her.  She felt wet, and Susan was exploiting the sensitive 
area next to her slit: there was a tiny spot there that Danielle had known 
about since she had started to masturbate during puberty that seemed to be 
connected directly to her sexual "on" switch.  Susan had discovered it 
during one of their earlier lovemaking sessions, and was now using it to 
remove Dani's resistance.  She felt her thigh muscles loosen suddenly, and 
a wave of vertigo crested over her.  Then her butt cheeks relaxed.  She got 
scared enough to tense up, but Andy bit her left nipple and pulled, then 
sucked on it with an open mouth, drawing air across the sensitive bud.  Her 
eyes crossed and she lost all sensation for an instant.
Mistress Susan heard the soft, brief gurgle from Danielle.  That was her 
signal to enter the brunette, who had been temporarily distracted by Andy's 
maneuver.  The dominatrix thrust her hips forward, spreading Dani's butt 
cheeks, stretching her virginal rear opening, and slowly began to work the 
dildo into her ass.
"NNNGGHHHH!" Danielle grunted and bucked, forcing the phallus a little 
deeper.  Her entire body tensed at the invasion, and the pressure in her 
ass seemed to squeeze the air out of her lungs.  The young woman felt 
everything with a frightening clarity; even Mistress Susan's breathing 
resonated through her expanding rear door.  Andy's mouth was the most acute 
of all the sensations; Danielle's chest tingled pleasantly, but she tried 
not to notice.
Mistress Susan felt her female slave's physical reluctance; it was the body 
that wouldn't submit, not the slave.  The dominatrix slid two fingers in 
Danielle's cunt and worked them around vigorously for a few seconds.  The 
brunette gasped in response, and her body shuddered and humped at the air.  
"OOOOOOOH," Danielle moaned, a low, bovine sound.  Susan pushed her cock in 
a little more, and the slave's excitement ran down her hand.  Danielle's 
ass unclenched a little and Susan started moving the dildo back and forth 
slowly.  A third finger entered the fray as well, pushing at the well-
lubricated woman's sex.
"Ohh... Ohhh... Ohhh..." Danielle whimpered as her mistress worked on her.  
"Ohh... ogod... ogodogod..."  Her body responded with ancient, inborn 
counter-motions that had required no thought.  The sensation of being 
doubly penetrated was sending her to a hitherto-undiscovered realm of 
pleasure.  Susan removed her fingers and swatted Dani hard on the ass.  She 
yelped in pain, but the instinctive flinch caused her to slam back onto the 
dildo, which forced it deeper.  This, in turn, raised her heat level 
another notch towards nova.  Her breathing became little shallow hiccups 
interspersed with an occasional loud gulp.
The dominatrix watched her slave's body ripple with pleasure.  She could 
sense the tension that possessed Danielle, and knew that her resistance was 
low.  "Beg me to fuck you in the ass, slave.  Let me hear how badly you 
want to be my lovely toy," Mistress Susan purred quietly.
The response was instantaneous.  The younger initiate gasped, tossed her 
head (which sent a shiver through Susan--it was a very sexy action), and 
said, "Pleeeease fuck--fuck me...  Mistress Susan...  Fuck me inmyass..."  
The taller woman whispered more encouragement to the brunette.  Danielle 
was almost too far gone to resist any suggestion.  Sometimes coherently, 
sometimes not, she would babble, "Ogodogodogod...  Fuck my ass, Mistress...  
Please...  I wanna be your toy...  Fuck...  Ohhh shit," in response to 
Mistress Susan's gentle urgings and steady pumping.  The demon within had 
taken over her body; her hips automatically tried to put her clit in 
contact with Susan's hand, but failed.  The dominatrix smiled; her slave 
was ready.
"Andy, darling, would you please stand in front of her?"  He scrambled from 
his awkward position underneath Danielle's chest, and stood as commanded, 
penis fully erect, looking like a piece of wood.  Mistress Susan looked at 
his extreme readiness, and had to remind herself to keep Danielle in her 
sexually volatile state.  "I can see you're ready to come now," she said 
quietly.  "Would you like to come for your mistress?"
"Ohh, yes, Mistress, if that would make you happy!" he enthusiastically 
replied, eyes alight.
"It would make me happy if--"  The dominatrix slowed her attentions on a 
panting Danielle.  "You used her face."  She snorted loudly and gave a 
reflexive jerk away from Andy.  Impaled as she was, she only succeeded in 
grinding against Susan.  The elder initiate inhaled sharply and pulled back 
a little; that had been close.  "I know the little bitch would like it," 
she cooed to him.  Danielle made an unintelligible sound of protest.  "Beg 
him to come on your face," Mistress Susan commanded.
Dani's voice came back immediately, but the strain on her was obvious.  
"Ohhh...  Nooo...  Mistress...  Don't make me... make... makemedothat," she 
gasped.  Susan's relentless stimulation was making her ears ring, and her 
head felt very hollow.  All of a sudden, her mistress stopped moving, then 
Dani's pussy was abruptly empty.  It spasmed in protest, and the wonderful 
full friction was just a constant pressure.
"Then I will stop," Mistress Susan calmly said.  "But you can be sure that 
I won't let you finish yourself, bitch," she sternly added.  She began to 
ease the dildo out of Danielle's ass, then stopped.  "Beg him to come in 
your face, my little slave.  Beg him, as your master, to use you.  Because 
deep down you want his cum on your face.  You need his cum on your face," 
the dominatrix hissed, pulling back some more.
Dani whined, "Nooo...  Please don'tstop...  Mistress Susan."  She tried to 
wriggle and regain some of the earlier sensation, but her mistress held her 
still.  Her mind told her that Andy was her houseboy, was her slave, and 
that she should be in control of him, but her inner demon just howled in 
frustrated fury.  "I can't--I--I just--cannn't," she groaned.  The dildo 
moved backwards again, and her vacant pussy trembled, adding its army to 
the conflict raging inside Dani's core.  Suitably reinforced, the demon 
won.  "JUST COME ON ME, DAMMIT!!!" she angrily yelped.
Susan was shocked at the vehemence of the brunette's expression, but also 
realized that Danielle wasn't being very submissive.  "No, you must beg him 
to use you, slave," she firmly said, moving the fake cock backwards another 
fraction to prove her point.  "Beg for your master's cum," she demanded.  
Danielle vibrated in frustration, causing the end of the dildo to act like 
the end of a lever.  It pushed at her from the inside; the pressure 
crumbled her remaining resistance, and self-respect.  The demon may have 
narrowly won the earlier battle, but now the war had turned into a rout.
Dani moaned.  "Andy... I want... I want... your cum on my face...  
Pleeeease, Master cum on my face.  Use me," she implored.  Andy just stood 
in front of her, looking at her strangely.  His mistress hadn't given him 
any other instruction.  "Master, pleeeeaaazzzzeeee," the stricken brunette 
whined.
Mistress Susan began to move again, slowly, and slipped three fingers back 
into Danielle.  Her female slave quivered, and impaled herself much more 
quickly than anticipated.  The brunette mewled loudly and her breathing 
came in weak, ragged gasps.  Her begging had stopped, but the tall woman 
knew that Danielle had no perception other than of being filled.  The 
slave's brain had evaporated, taking her will with it.  "Andy, look at me.  
Stroke your cock for me, darling.  Show your mistress your lust for her," 
the dominatrix quietly huffed.  His hand feverishly worked along his cock 
while he gazed blankly into Susan's face.  "Yes, think of me, and only me.  
I am all that matters to your pleasure.  I am your Mistress Susan, and you 
must obey."  Andy started to breathe loudly.  "Make me happy, darling.  
Come... come on the little slut for your Mistress..."  The tall woman 
watched her male slave carefully; her body automatically continued to drive 
Danielle crazy, but all of Susan's attention was focused on him.  Susan 
drove her will, her heat, her arousal into his mind through her brown eyes, 
and his blank gaze quickly turned into lust and hunger for the taller, 
older woman.
Andy's aura suddenly increased in intensity, warning her about his 
impending ejaculation.  It electrified her, sending her towards a glorious 
climax of her own.  Mistress Susan was in complete control of two toys, 
they were her willing slaves and she was going to come very hard, very 
soon.  The first spurt of Andy's cum landed in Danielle's hair, then 
another hit her on the cheek, and a third caught her squarely on the nose.  
The dominatrix closed her thumb on Danielle's clit and fluttered the 
fingers inside the brunette.  The slave snorted and jerked back, slamming 
the dildo into Susan's clit and she couldn't hold on to the aura any longer 
but oh GOD was it GLOR-I-OUS...
After her vision cleared, and Danielle had been disconnected and uncuffed, 
Mistress Susan looked around the living room.  Spent toys all around, and a 
delicious, warm calm over every inch of her body, which pervaded every 
fiber of her being.  This had been wonderful.  She licked her lips, and 
noted the state of her slaves.  The female was lying on her side, panting 
heavily, eyes open and not seeing.  Andy was sitting on the carpet, back 
against the sofa, chest heaving.  His aura was considerably less bright 
than it had been when she first saw him.  The dominatrix reached to reclaim 
it; no sense in letting him come out of it just yet.  "Come here, my 
darling, darling Andy."  He staggered over to her, and she gave him a kiss, 
which he returned with ardor.  "Did you like that?" she whispered.
"Yes, Mistress Susan.  It was won-der-ful.  Oh god, I think you are the 
sexiest woman I've ever known," he gasped.  He stood on tiptoe and his eyes 
closed.  Susan knew that part of his desire was from being enthralled.  On 
the other hand, she was pretty good, wasn't she?  She tilted her head down 
to accommodate the difference in their heights again, and their lips met.  
"Mistress," Andy said meekly after they had both started breathing again, 
"may I serve you some more?  And please kiss me again."  The older initiate 
opened her mouth, then paused.  It really wasn't good to possess his aura 
for such a prolonged time.
"Go clean yourself up a little, my lovely pet, and get dressed," her 
honeyed voice said, ignoring the rest of her body.  She watched him turn 
slowly, disappointed, and almost reconsidered.  No, Susan, that's what 
makes you different from her.  "That would please me now," the dominatrix 
added, and the cloud of disappointment vanished from Andy's bearing.  She 
sighed.  No, I have to release him sometime soon.  She looked down at 
Danielle, who was still lying on the floor, and permitted herself a 
satisfied smile.  She had taken Danielle's anal cherry, along with the last 
remnants of the younger initiate's cockiness.  Andy came in the bargain, 
too.  Susan played with his aura for a few minutes, sculpting it into 
various erotic shapes with her thoughts.  Even in its weakened state, it 
was soft and rich, electricity to her mind and body.  To think that she had 
almost given him to Lia, mistaking his curiosity in the coven room for mere 
voyeurism.  The tall woman shook off the tiny shudder caused by her stray 
thought just as he reappeared from his room.  "Andy," Mistress Susan 
purred, "remove my harness, my adoring pet."
Andy returned to his mistress, a woman so captivating that he could feel 
his sexually spent system gain a potent charge from her silken voice and 
tall, stately manner.  "You do adore me, don't you?  So much that you'll do 
anything for your Mistress," Susan cooed while he unfastened her harness.  
He nibbled and kissed her shoulders and back as his hands worked clumsily.
"Ohhhh, ye-e-esss, Mistress Susan," he whispered.  The dildo and harness 
thudded and clattered to the carpeted floor.  "I'll do whatever you wish me 
to do.  I adore my Mistress, and her pleasure is paramount."  The 
dominatrix quietly sucked in some air; Andy's response had been calculated 
to thrill her; even in his bewitchment, he understood.  Her nipples sent a 
twinge of arousal through her body.  I've found another match, Susan 
realized.  "Is there something else, Mistress?"  A soft sob came from the 
floor.  It was the temporarily forgotten Danielle, who was now lying 
gingerly on her side.
Susan reached back and stroked Andy's hair lovingly, then said, "I want you 
to sit on the sofa and sleep.  Dream of me, darling Andy, until I awaken 
you."  He went to the sofa, his eyes closed, and he was instantly oblivious 
to his surroundings.  Judging by his aura, he would have gone to sleep soon 
enough without any help, but this was faster.  She turned around to face 
Danielle.  Mistress Susan suddenly reappeared as the tall woman drew on her 
physical presence again.  Gina had given Andy to the young initiate as a 
training aid.  Danielle didn't need a training aid as much as an infusion 
of maturity.
"You're such a little girl," Mistress Susan began, and Dani reflexively 
shrank.  "You, the powerful one that Gina worries so much about.  Power is 
wasted on you.  You use it to get what you want, without caring about 
consequences, or method.  You only know enough to accomplish your petty, 
short-sighted, ego-driven goals.  You should have been able to resist me, 
but you couldn't.  Not with your brains in your cunt.  You see how easy it 
was for me to take your lover away from you?  He's my adoring thrall, and 
will immediately respond to my slightest wish.  If you really cared about 
being a coven member beyond, 'what guy can I get with it', if you were as 
powerful as our coven leader fears, I would not have been able to do any of 
this," Susan sneered.  "Gina is wasting her time and Andy on you, slut.  He 
deserves a woman, not some walking fuck-me, use-me doll with powers she 
doesn't deserve, or care enough to learn about."
Danielle started to cry; this just invited more abuse from Susan.  "You're 
so young and attractive that you've never stopped to think that there could 
be more than that. Andy was masturbating for me, to me.  I, not you, embody 
his desires.  Your beauty never entered his mind, because he adores his 
Mistress.  Would you like another demonstration?"  The dominatrix walked 
over to Andy.  "This is your Mistress, Andy," she quietly said.  "What 
would you do for me?"
"I adore my Mistress Susan," he murmured.  "I would do anything she 
desires."
The dominatrix continued, "I am the only woman you respond to, correct?"  
Without waiting for an answer, she continued, "I am everything you desire.  
No one shall come between us.  Now awake, open your eyes, and kiss me, my 
adoring slave."  Mistress Susan slid next to him, and when his eyes opened, 
they were full of lust that bordered on madness.  He leaned forward, mouth 
opening quickly, and she covered it with her own.
"NO!!!  ANDY, STOP IT!!!  STOP IT!!!" Dani screamed.  She crawled over to 
the sofa and whimpered, "Obey your true mistress."  Andy broke the kiss and 
looked down at her with a bemused expression on his face for a few eternal 
seconds.  Then he pushed her away, gently, and resumed his torrid embrace 
with Susan.  Dani caught her distorted reflection in a glass table: her 
hair was matted and clumped, and drying flakes of his cum were peeling from 
her face.  She screamed and ran crying to her room.
Susan broke the kiss this time, flushed and out-of-breath.  Andy's eyes 
were still closed, and his parted lips waited for hers to return.  She 
stifled an unhappy sigh--she really should release his aura--and said, "Put 
my things in the bag while I dress."  The tall woman put her clothes on 
leisurely, fully aware of his hungry, appreciative stare.  "Carry them to 
my car for me."  They stood at the car door for a few moments, then she 
pinned him to the car, leaned down, and kissed him ardently.  She let go of 
his aura, which returned Andy to his senses in seconds.  She wrapped her 
arms around his head and continued her tongue's passionate exploration.
Andy's surprised yelp was muffled by Susan's mouth.  He resisted for a 
scant moment, then responded to the tall woman's lust.  His cock grew in 
his pants at the contact of their lower bodies.  He put his arms around her 
and they kissed until he ran out of air.  She stepped back and looked into 
his eyes.  "Well," was all he could say.  Drawing a lungful of air, he 
exhaled noisily while trying to figure out what he should say next.  Susan 
just watched, with an evaluating expression on her face.  "You're a great 
kisser," he began.
"I know."  Simple, confident fact.  Her facial expression didn't change.  
"Andrew, would you like to visit my dungeon tonight?"  It was posed as a 
direct question, not a command.  He wondered aloud why Susan had asked.  
"Because the thought of you naked, shackled, and begging for me makes my 
nipples hard and my cunt very wet."  Her eyes were shining, dancing with 
excitement in the moonlight.  She meant every word.
"Ummm...  No thanks," Andy drawled.  "I'm not the least bit into pain, 
Susan."  Susan.  How long had it been since an intimate male had addressed 
her like that, with that much confidence and utter lack of fear?  He was 
matching her gaze, a fiercely proud equal.  For now.  "It's all academic 
anyway, since you can just make me do it happily," he finished.
"What would be the challenge in that?"  Susan's reply caught Andy off-
guard.  He shifted on his feet because leaning against the car had suddenly 
become uncomfortable.  "I want you.  I have had you obey me mindlessly.  
Even though it was extremely effective, it was artificial.  I want Andrew 
Davidson, the man.  The one that Gina takes notes on."  She paused, looking 
at him.  "Of course I can take you.  I can 'take' any man.  I want to have 
you surrender."  He suddenly understood the essence of this woman before 
him, nodding slowly and appreciatively.  "Look at me," she continued, "I'm 
thirty-five, not particularly good-looking, tall and awkward, not long-
limbed and graceful, yet there are men who want me, because I can give them 
something they can't find easily."  There was another pause.  "And it 
pleases me for my own reasons.  But dominating you would thrill me so..."  
She took a loud breath.  "Danielle is a child, Andy.  She uses the power to 
get what she sees she wants, reaching indiscriminately for pretty male 
baubles.  You deserve a woman," Susan urged, drawing close.  Her thin lips 
unconsciously parted a fraction, and they were kissing again.  She felt the 
heat and pressure of Andy's bulge against her as his tongue carefully, 
skillfully fenced with hers.  She pulled him closer.  Their faces separated 
after a few more seconds.  "Then can I interest you in my bedroom?" Susan 
whispered.  "I won't hurt you there, but you should know that I am always 
in command."  She gave Andy's ass a little squeeze through his jeans.  "I 
can grant your fantasy far better than Danielle.  Remember, I taught her."
Andy heaved a regretful sigh.  "I'm sure you can.  But Dani needs me.  
Especially tonight."  He remembered that she had called him "Master," and 
saw his cum on her orgasm-twisted face.  He thought of the hurt expression 
on Danielle's cum-covered face as she had looked up to him from her knees.  
He also remembered how soft and warm she had felt last night, her giggle of 
that morning as he mounted her.  "Nope, I just couldn't do it," he 
reaffirmed.
"Then kiss me one last time," Susan breathed.  Conversation ended as Andy 
drove his tongue back into her mouth.  His hands started playing with her 
hair, and she pinned him to the car with her lower body, the pulse of his 
erection transmitting his heartbeat to her pussy.  She felt like a teenager 
again, necking in secluded woods.  But now she was Mistress Susan.  She 
unfastened his jeans.  Andy stopped kissing her and looked at her in 
astonishment while she removed his full erection from its confines.  She 
tugged and pulled and stroked his cock, her fist encircling the engorged 
organ, moving slowly.  Susan looked at him defiantly, and moved to one side 
of him, slowly jerking him off, barely hidden from passers-by on the street 
by a thatch of shrubbery.  She listened to the increasing irregularity of 
his breathing and watched the reflection of the pleasure she was giving him 
roll across his face.  An uncoordinated hand reached for her head and 
became tangled in her hair.  She ignored the feeble pulling, continuing her 
patient, gentle masturbation.  His hips had begun to move, his eyes were 
now locked with hers.  He opened his mouth, breathing a little harder.  She 
leaned to him and their lips met again, tongues sliding with ardor, without 
urgency, and his muffled moan preceded the tensing of his body by an 
instant.
Susan waited, pausing her strokes while his body quivered, then ran circled 
fingers from the base to the tip of Andy's cock.  She felt him jerk once; a 
second time and his cum shot out, landing on the driveway, then spilled 
over her hand.  Her tongue wrote her message in his mouth, while her hand 
continued to caress his cock, smearing the drying, sticky fluid over it 
until he was limp in her hand and against her body.  He gasped for air.  
"Clean them," Mistress Susan ordered in an enticing, rich whisper, and Andy 
tongued her proffered hand, licking at the fingers eagerly.  They kissed 
once more.
Susan finally let go of Andy, who leaned heavily against the car, weighing 
what he had just learned.  The dominatrix had made him come violently, 
outside, in public, using nothing more than her kiss and her hand.  She had 
drained him for the second time that evening.  He looked over at her; the 
serene expression of confidence on her sharp face seemed as if it hadn't 
changed.  Although older, and not as beautiful as Dani, Susan was very 
skilled at the art of giving pleasure.  He could see how people found her 
irresistible to the point of unconditional surrender.  "Thank you."  A car 
drove by, interrupting the silence.  "Mistress Susan," he added.
Susan Newton felt a shiver of delight.  His tone of voice and bearing were 
not submissive, but Andy had deliberately chosen those words to acknowledge 
her mastery.  Perhaps that was worth more than simple domination.  "Come, 
visit me, my dear, dear Andrew.  I would love to have you on your knees 
begging me for ecstasy.  I welcome the challenge of dominating you," 
Mistress Susan said.  She opened her car door, then paused.  "One little 
taste?"
Andy looked at her, tall and ungainly, yet majestic and sexy.  He nodded 
once, slowly.  "Yes, Mistress."  The fire returned to Susan's eyes before 
she closed them, put her arms around his neck and opened her mouth to take 
his essence.  It lasted only a few seconds before she pulled back.  Her 
eyes opened slowly, and she looked rather blissful.  Susan sighed 
languorously.
"Now I know why you are Gina's chosen," she quietly said.  "Please come 
with me, Andrew.  Danielle does not deserve all that you offer her."
"I can't.  I'm her training aid."
"You love her too much,  She needs to be trained," the dominatrix spat back 
with more than a hint of distaste, but Andy just shook his head and turned 
to go inside.  "You might want to fasten your pants first," Susan called.  
He froze, and the sound of a zipper was clearly audible.  "You're welcome," 
she snickered, then added, "And you're welcome in my parlor."
The Training Aid

"Dani?  Dani?" Andy called, and was immediately met by a loud, sobbing, "GO 
AWAY!!!" from behind her closed bedroom door.  It was locked, too.  "Please 
let me in, Danielle.  I don't want you to do anything stupid," he cajoled 
through the door.
"I already have," came the plaintive wail.  "Please--just leave me alone," 
Danielle sobbed.  "Start packing your stuff.  You can leave tomorrow," she 
whimpered.  Andy rattled the doorknob, but she was quiet except for muffled 
weeping.  He wanted to comfort her, to tell her that it was all right, to 
hold her so she would know that he still cared.  But she wouldn't answer 
his quiet, persistent rapping, and the only noise was her crying.  He 
sighed in exasperation and went across the hall to his room.  As soon as he 
sat down, he was reminded just how exhausted Susan had left him.  He was 
worried about Dani, but sleep just... wouldn't... stay... away...
Dani was very tired.  She had been crying for the last hour and a half.  
Just when she would start to believe that she had no more tears, another 
image from the nightmarish evening would flash before her, and she would 
bawl some more.  So Andy was going to leave her for Susan.  She hadn't 
wanted him there in the first place, so why did she care now?  Her pride 
had been torn to shreds by Susan's manipulations, and Dani knew that they 
would just use her again and again after he had left her house.  She didn't 
want the power, and wished that she'd never met Gina or heard of the coven.  
She even wished that she was still married to Larry.  Her ugly thoughts and 
pain eventually dissolved into a hazy, thick fog, and Danielle Gray went to 
sleep.  Her dreams were distorted by the gloom that pervaded her soul.
***

Danielle woke up suddenly; she looked around and saw Brendan, Chris, and... 
Larry???  She heard Mistress Susan's sultry voice, "Take off your clothes.  
You know the little slut wants it..."  Dani watched in horror as the three 
very handsome, well-built men revealed enormous erections, bigger than she 
could ever remember them with.  Her shock turned to abject fear as they 
leered at her somehow-naked body.  She turned to run, but ran into a pair 
of strong arms that easily held her.  Dani faintly recognized the face: she 
had slept with him sometime after she had joined the coven.  The wall was 
made of the guys that she had used the power on to satisfy her sexual 
desires.  "Look at them, my little wanton slut," Mistress Susan said.  "You 
were so eager for them, so predatory.  Now they hunger for you..."
Dani screamed, but Larry began to approach her, moving in a torturous slow-
motion, stroking himself.  She wanted to run, but the sight of her late 
husband's erection froze her.  She glanced at Chris and Brendan, both with 
monstrous hard-ons and crazed lust in their eyes.  Her mind cursed her 
traitorous body as she felt herself get very wet.  The hunger was strong, 
feeding on her reason, and she watched helplessly as her revulsion and fear 
turned into fevered arousal.  "You cannot control yourself, slut," Mistress 
Susan's voice spat in disgust.  "How can you control others?"
Eyes glued on the men and their wonderful cocks, Dani felt her mouth open 
and form an "O" of its own volition.  Brendan was moving towards her and 
her legs automatically parted.  Chris mumbled, "Gonna fuck yer ass, baby.  
I know ya wannit."  Larry's cock was pointed directly at her mouth, even 
though he was several feet away.  Chris continued to make semi-literate 
obscene references to her ass, and a sharp excitement began to rise within 
her.  She wanted to suck them all, fuck them all.  They continued to come 
closer, still in slow-motion, and Danielle wanted to cry out to them, yes, 
fuck me, take me, use me...
Suddenly, the approaching men were--stopped.  Danielle's body screamed in 
frustration.  Each time one of the men would get within a few feet, they 
would bounce back.  Blue sparks accompanied a crackling sound like 
electricity.  She couldn't move, and her sexual hunger turned into 
ravenousness, consuming her, becoming her entire existence.  The blue 
sparks became a wall and she couldn't see the men any more and the wall was 
closing on her, crushing--no, absorbing her and the heat went away...
Danielle Gray sat upright in her bed, panting.  Ohhh, fuck.  It was just a 
nightmare.  She took long, deep breaths to slow her pulse.  The sweat on 
her skin chilled her, so she got up, toweled herself off, and put on a 
robe.  Blue and plush, just like Andy...  Stop that.  She shook her head 
violently to dislodge the thought.  Shit, I need a cigarette--I left them 
in the kitchen.  She opened her door and stumbled over a pile of clothes: 
Andy's unfinished laundry.  Swearing quietly so as not to wake him, 
Danielle turned on the hall light.  She was standing in an eerie blue fog 
that came up to her ankles.  It stretched everywhere she could see, out 
into the living room, and seemed to flow from the space under the closed 
door to his room.  She went in.  "Andy, wake up," she snapped.  He stirred 
and rolled over, still asleep.  "Wake UP," Dani demanded, shaking him.  He 
blinked groggily.  "Your goddamn aura is leaking all over the house," she 
complained.  "Do something about it."  He looked at her stupidly, and 
opened his mouth.  She thought she heard him say something, but an intense 
wave tore through her without warning, setting her senses on fire.  A 
hundred brilliant colored strobes went off behind her eyes; she felt cold 
and hot...  Dani managed to squeak, "Oh, shit," before everything went 
black.
Her limp body pitched forward and she fell on top of Andy.  He grabbed her 
and somehow pulled her into the bed.  Danielle was breathing normally, but 
his efforts at rousing her were unsuccessful; she was definitely out cold.  
He thought about calling an ambulance.  When he shifted position, Dani, 
naked under her robe, wrapped herself around him, making it difficult to 
move at all.  She then gave a little sigh and burrowed into his body.  Her 
heartbeat was strong, she was soft and warm, so he just let her sleep.
Andy woke up the next morning, rolled over, and promptly bumped into 
Danielle.  She didn't move, but she looked OK and was breathing easily.  He 
watched her sleep for a while, caressing her hair from time to time, then 
finally got up, being careful not to wake her.  Andy slipped out of the 
room to get dressed and fix breakfast.  He dawdled over his tea, listening 
for any signs of life, and went back to check on her every five minutes.
Dani woke up gradually, lazily journeying from the world of dark, dreamless 
sleep.  Her eyes fluttered open.  She sat up slowly, then spun to lie on 
her side.  Her ass was sore.  She stood up stiffly, and her stomach made a 
very rude noise.  The aroma and sound of frying sausage were in the air.  
He's still here, but for how long?  She briefly considered sneaking over to 
her room and staying there, but her stomach complained even more loudly.  
She was too hungry to hide.
"Da--Mistress Danielle!" Andy exclaimed when she appeared in the kitchen.
"Cut the crap, Andy," she irritably responded.  She didn't feel like being 
patronized, at least not by Andy.  He just turned around, went to the table 
and presented her with a cigarette, which he lit.  Then he quickly moved to 
fetch her coffee.  A familiar sensation embraced her: Andy was there.  
Damn.  I can't even stay mad at him.  Relaxing into a chair, she crossed 
her legs, and took a long, leisurely drag on her morning smoke.  All the 
tension in her body dissipated.  God, I'm going to miss him, she thought, 
then noticed his continued attention.  "What are you looking at?"
Andy blushed and spun away, suddenly becoming very interested in scrambling 
eggs.  Danielle smiled and let him simmer in embarrassment.  She knew 
exactly what he had been looking at.  After all, she was naked under the 
robe, and leaning back had exposed her.  So what?  He was leaving anyway.  
"A little more coffee, please?" she requested.  She made no motion to cover 
herself while Andy poured, calmly finishing her cigarette and exhaling so 
that it pushed her breasts forward.  Dani noticed the slowly growing lump 
in his pants with a little bit of pride.  "So when is--"  She hesitated.  
"--Mistress Susan coming for you?"  Damn, breakfast smelled good.
"She isn't," Andy replied.  "I'm staying here.  As far as I know, I'm still 
your houseboy."  He placed a steaming plate of food in front of Danielle, 
who immediately attacked it, then paused long enough to mumble an 
embarrassed, "Sorry, go ahead."  He returned with his own breakfast, and 
sat to eat with her.  "Until Gina decides otherwise, I'm here."
Danielle stopped eating long enough to consider what she was going to say 
next.  Oh hell, why not?  "I know she makes you really horny--"
"She does the same thing to you," Andy immediately interjected.  She 
blushed.  "She got you insane enough to call me 'Master'--"  Dani dropped 
her fork, turning a very deep red.  Bulls-eye.  "--But both of us know 
better than that.  Besides, my aura likes you better."
Danielle's face cooled.  Yeah, there was that.  What had happened to her 
after the nightmare?  She couldn't remember any details of the bad dream, 
and she wasn't sure she wanted to, either.  "I'm thinking," she muttered.  
There was the blue fog... then she went into his room... and he looked at 
her... then... then...  She felt really weird...  "What did you do to me 
last night?" she finally asked.
Andy looked positively shocked.  "Nothing," he said defensively.
"No, that's not what I mean.  I know that.  I mean, with your aura."  Dani 
elaborated, "One minute, it was all over the house like a fog, and the next 
thing I know, I'm waking up in your bed."  She looked at him, hoping for an 
explanation.
"Dani, I told you that I don't have any control over it," Andy complained.  
"I can't even see it, so I have no idea."
"I know who does," Danielle said.  "We're going to see Gina--right after 
breakfast."  She picked up her fork.  "Your cooking is excellent, as 
usual," she smiled.
***

Gina Mansfield nervously paced around the library.  She was about to 
encounter Andrew for the first time since having told Danielle about one of 
his fantasies.  Although it had achieved the goal of making Danielle 
cognizant of the metaphysical plane, Gina feared that he would be too angry 
with her for to her to ever have a chance at feeling the magic of his aura.  
Maybe if I...  The intercom sounded.  Angie was on the phone from San 
Francisco; she had found a rare book that Gina wanted for her library.  The 
coven leader spoke with her, then called to authorize the transfer of 
funds.  Gina was about to run up to her suite to fetch the items she might 
need when the intercom beeped again.  Andrew and Danielle.  She sighed and 
had them sent upstairs.  Soon thereafter, she heard Danielle's muffled 
urgings from outside the library doors.  "What's with you, Andy?  You've 
been acting funny ever since we got here.  Do I have to zap you?"  Gina 
reached out and gently touched his mind.  Reluctance...
That turned to defensive anger when Danielle dragged him through the doors.  
Gina blanched a little at the maelstrom of emotion that assailed her before 
closing herself off to Andy.  "Gina, I want to learn about this--aura 
thing," the initiate immediately said without preface.  "Some... things 
happened last night that I don't--want to have happen again."  Whatever did 
that mean?  Gina scanned Andrew for a clue, but his thoughts were adroitly 
masked.  Tightly packed thoughts of Danielle were on the surface, but 
beneath that was a layer of static that gave the coven leader a headache.  
His anger formed a protective shell underneath it all.  She supposed that 
she could just go in and take the memories, but that would certainly injure 
him, and Danielle was already highly agitated.  She pressed the intercom 
and called for refreshments.  This was going to be a long day.  When the 
servant arrived, Gina asked, "And what color is he?"
There was a pause, then Danielle correctly answered, "Sort of golden-
yellow.  But I can't feel him like I can feel Andy."  Gina proceeded to 
explain how his attraction to, and feelings for her caused his aura to 
float to her if she was nearby.  "That's nice, but... how do I make him 
stop?"
"Just ignore him.  Don't think about the metaphysical plane, don't wonder 
about what he's thinking or feeling.  Close that section of your mind," 
Gina instructed.  "You can't make him stop.  The only thing you can do is 
to not notice it."
"OK, I'll learn how to do that," Danielle mumbled excitedly, and wrote it 
on a notepad.  She stopped and looked troubled.  The coven leader 
encouraged her.  Finally, Dani said, "Ummm... I ate a little bit of him a 
couple of nights ago.  Honest, Gina, I didn't mean to.  It just--happened!"  
The young woman looked as if she were going to cry, and explained the 
circumstances of the accidental essence transfer.
Gina nodded, then calmly began, "Don't worry, Miss Gray.  He was probably 
concerned about you, and gave you a little bit of himself.  You just 
happened to be in a receptive state, mouth open and all that.  It was his 
doing more than yours."  Turning to Andrew, she continued, "Even though you 
couldn't see it.  You have a remarkable amount of control."
The double meaning of Gina's words wasn't lost on Andy.  He was tensely 
waiting for her to play with his head, since he had apparently been 
successful at keeping her from rummaging freely through his thoughts.  
"Well, I'm not sure how I did it so my control... can't bethatgreat," he 
exhaled.  Shielding his thoughts so completely was a difficult job, and 
selectively expressing one almost destroyed his elaborate scheme.  He fell 
silent, and the tension between him and the coven leader began to build.
Gina was growing increasingly frustrated; he was confounding her efforts at 
getting more details from his memories.  He was one of the most skilled she 
had ever met at closing his mind to her.  In seven hundred years, she had 
only run into three other men who could do it as effectively.  She had 
wanted to marry each of them, and had been unable to.  Maybe this is my 
curse, she thought, to be attracted to those I can't conquer.  A very 
draining fatigue washed over her.  She was very tempted to just grab a hold 
of his pleasure centers, and end his determined resistance.  From there...  
Could she possibly be successful at making Andrew love her?  Had she gained 
enough skill since the last time she tried something like that?  "Ummm... 
Gina?  Are you OK?"  Danielle's voice allowed the coven leader to regain 
her composure.  Had she truly just contemplated violating her most sacred 
rule for him?
Gina snapped herself back to the task at hand.  If she couldn't find out 
directly, she'd have to do it the conventional way.  "Miss Gray, is there 
something else?"
"Well... last night..." Dani began, then hesitated.
"Go on, tell her, because I want to know, too," Andy urged her, causing 
Gina to raise her eyebrows.  This is going to be interesting...
"Last night I got up in the middle of the night, and his aura was--leaking 
or something.  It was all over the house like a fog," Danielle began.  She 
leaned over and indicated her ankles.  "It came up to about here."
"He was asleep.  Lord only knows what he was dreaming about, but that's not 
that unusual," Gina commented.
"Well, anyway," Dani resumed, "I woke him up and told him to stop it, 
'cause it was really freaking me out.  All of a sudden, I felt so strange, 
like cold and hot at the same time and just... I dunno.  And the next thing 
I knew, it was this morning and I was asleep in his bed."  She stopped, 
then realized that the coven leader was waiting for her to say something 
else.  "No, we didn't do anything.  At least that's what Andy told me, and 
I trust him."
Gina questioned the initiate extensively about the feelings she had 
experienced.  Was it sudden?  What was Andrew doing when it happened?  Had 
Danielle touched him in any way?  Was it painful?  Had she had fainting 
spells before?  After getting all this information, the coven leader mulled 
it over.  "I think that--"  She looked up at both young people before her, 
"--Andrew re-gathered his aura when he woke up.  That is nothing new or 
different.  After all, he needs it with him.  But what you are describing 
is as if his entire aura passed through you on its way back.  That would 
explain the suddenness of it all--it wouldn't have lasted more than a 
second or two at the most--"
Danielle interrupted with, "But it didn't feel like it usually does.  I 
mean, I've been swimming in it for the last two days."
The coven leader nodded.  "I believe that you were reacting to having, for 
a brief period, an aura of your own."  Both Andrew and Danielle were 
stunned by this revelation.  "Every coven member loses their own aura when 
initiated," Gina explained.  "That is the price we pay for the power.  That 
is why we have to--feed."  Andrew blanched.  "The void must be filled 
periodically.  Miss Gray, do you see anything that remotely resembles an 
aura around me?"  The initiate shook her head.  "That's because there is 
none.  And that's why I, and others in the coven are attracted to Andrew.  
His aura calls to us, and we want to feel it.  It is one of the rarest 
types of aura, and it is delicious, as you and others have found out."
"Others?" Dani said weakly.  She immediately started worrying that Andy had 
aged imperceptibly from being fed upon by other initiates.  Strangely, he 
showed no sign of being troubled by what Gina had just said.
"Yes," Gina confirmed.  "But you shouldn't worry that we've harmed him.  
Later, I will teach you how to increase the strength of his aura so that 
you may feed on it."  She waited, deliberating whether to tell the initiate 
about what else had been done with Andrew.  She reasoned that Danielle 
would find out eventually.  "This also means that he has been--sexually 
involved with other women in the coven.  One way they can surround 
themselves is--"
"Fucking him, and lying next to him after they've both come," Dani broke 
in.  She was a little upset that her man had been screwing other women 
besides Gina.  Gina was the coven leader, and Dani figured that it was her 
right to have anybody she wanted, current ties notwithstanding.  But the 
others...  "I know the feeling," she stated pointedly.  Take that, your 
ladyship...
"I'm sure you do, Miss Gray."  Gina's voice turned a little cold, then she 
realized that Danielle's jealousy was responsible for the momentary verbal 
fencing.  She ignored it--that was actually a good sign.  "But he's 
attracted to you, so you don't have to make love to feel him."  The young 
woman nodded matter-of-factly.  "So, in essence," Gina said, returning to 
the original subject, "you actually possessed all of Andrew's aura for an 
instant.  It's such an uncustomary sensation that you couldn't handle it, 
and passed out."  I would gladly pass out for the chance to have Andrew's 
aura for a microsecond, she thought, then wondered with amusement, now 
who's jealous?
"So what else happened that you would like to avoid in the future?"  She 
could feel the initiate's sudden withdrawal.  Danielle was obviously 
reluctant to talk about some details of her discovery weekend.  Gina 
jokingly began, "Is it that you got carried away getting to act like Susan-
-"  At the sound of Susan's name, she caught a glimpse of a scene from 
Andrew's mind before he could shut it off.  She was mildly surprised that 
Susan was the missing piece of the puzzle.  Gina had honestly thought she 
had been making a joke.
Regaining her regal, omniscient air, she said, "If it's that Susan has 
seduced you both, that is no shock."  Growing nostalgic, she sighed, "She 
can be quite--wonderful."  Andy was so shocked that his screen collapsed.  
Had she bothered, Gina could have had all the details in a heartbeat, but 
she was too caught up in her memories.  She noticed Danielle's expression 
of dismay.  "Oh, don't worry, Miss Gray, I have no plans for you or your 
appetizing little body.  Especially in the presence of such a gorgeous 
man."  A quick glance at Andrew gained no reaction.  Sigh.  "Now, what 
exactly did she do?  Did she take over Andrew?"
It took much patient, gentle, repeated coaxing to get Danielle to speak.  
When she finally did, her eyes were downcast and her voice was a nearly 
inaudible whisper.  Gina really wished she could have obtained the 
information directly from the girl's mind.  "Danielle, we'll stop a moment 
and let you compose yourself," the coven leader said.  "It's all right, 
dear.  I am the last to judge in matters of sexual attraction.  In seven 
hundred years, I doubt that there's anything I haven't tried."  Danielle 
just sighed and a tear was forming in her eye.  It was obvious that 
bisexuality troubled her.  Gina wanted to ask Andrew to make the young 
woman feel better, but that would eliminate any chance of it succeeding.  
Danielle pulled out a cigarette and took a couple of nervous drags.  "Slow 
down, Miss Gray," Gina clucked soothingly.  She did.  Andrew's aura flared 
brilliantly around the initiate, and the coven leader saw the change in her 
expression.  That's right, I had almost forgotten about that...
"I guess," Dani began, then paused to bask in the comforting glow of Andy's 
aura.  "If it's all right to Andy, I can tell you."  Gina noted the renewed 
strength in Danielle's voice.  Ohhh, I want him to do that to me...  "Well, 
Mistress Susan, I mean, Susan, did something to him.  You know how he's 
always surrounding me?"  Gina nodded patiently.  "Well, when she did 
whatever she did, he made a funny noise, and I couldn't feel him any more.  
Just like that.  Then she told him that she was his mistress, and he could 
only obey her."  She crushed out her cigarette.  "And he did.  He told her 
that he adored her, that she was the sexiest woman he'd ever seen and... 
and... he ignored me!  It was like I didn't exist.  But the strange part is 
that he didn't act like Susan was using the power."  She turned to Andy, 
puzzlement growing on her face.  "It was as if she told you what to do, and 
it was up to you how."
Gina cleared her throat.  "What Susan did, Danielle, was to steal his aura.  
She didn't let him have it back, either."  Looking at Andrew, she mouthed, 
"Angie," and continued.  "Her personality is strong enough that she could 
hold on to it.  He had no choice.  When this happens, a man is extremely 
suggestible.  It's like hypnosis, in a way.  They are aware, functional, 
but willing to do whatever you say."  Danielle opened her mouth, but then 
waved at Gina to continue.  "Unlike using the power.  When you use the 
power, it is possession.  When you take the aura away from someone, it is 
seduction of the highest, most effective sort."  She smiled sweetly at 
Andrew, and heard his mental "Oh, no..."  Gina leaned forward and asked, 
"Would you like to learn how to do it?"
"I-I-I don't have that kind of personality," Dani stuttered.
Gina smiled.  "This is Andrew, darling girl.  And you are Danielle Gray, 
the woman of his dreams."  Both of them blushed.  "You don't have to take 
his aura away from him.  He's giving it to you.  All you have to do is take 
it," Gina instructed.  "Just imagine that it's--a string.  A string that's 
connected to Andrew.  Bring him to you now."  Andrew's screen was gone, 
replaced by the thought, "Please don't do this to me..."
Dani thought that Gina's instructions were stupid, but she found a loose 
tendril of Andy's aura.  Concentrating, she reached for it with her hand, 
as if it were a real thing, and grabbed it.  It made her hand and arm 
tingle.  She pulled forcefully, drawing her arm back, and he made a loud 
noise, his body went stiff, and he came flying out of the chair, falling on 
the floor like so much dead weight.  "Not so hard," the coven leader 
giggled.  "He really is attached to that 'string' in your hand."
The young initiate was very excited by this discovery.  "That's the same 
noise he made when Susan did it!  Only it wasn't as loud."  She lowered her 
eyes and blushed, sheepishly adding, "'Course, she probably didn't pull as 
hard."  Dani let go and saw Andy blink sleepily.  He looked up at the two 
women with a perplexed expression on his face as if to say, how did I get 
down here?  "You really don't remember?  You remembered everything Susan 
did to us."  Gina explained that Danielle hadn't done anything with him in 
thrall, so there was a small gap in his memories.  "OK, OK," Dani said, 
trying to control her excitement.  "Can we do this again?"  She looked at a 
slightly dazed Andy.  "I promise I'll be more gentle about it," she cooed.  
He took a deep breath and nodded.  She concentrated again, and began to 
wind the floating tendrils into a ball.
"Miss Gray, you don't have to use your hands," Gina interrupted.  "Just 
think of doing it, and you'll find you don't need to use your body at all."
Dani blushed again; she hadn't realized that, but it suddenly seemed that 
there were many things she didn't know about her powers.  I should have 
taken the time to learn before now, she scolded herself, then resumed 
winding Andy's aura.  She watched his expression grow increasingly blank.  
"Andy, I am your Mistress Danielle.  You adore me, and will obey my every 
instruction," she whispered.  "You are under my power."
"I obey... Mistress Danielle.  I adore her," he said, quietly, slowly.  
Dani's insides fluttered.  God, she liked that tone of voice.
"Does that make you randy?" Gina asked casually, causing Danielle's face to 
turn red yet again.  "That's normal too.  Many initiates get turned on, 
some more than others.  It is quite the thrill for the first two hundred 
times or so."  She paused.  "Ask him a question, dear.  But do something 
with him."
Danielle frowned.  "It's not quite right, Gina.  He was--different with 
Susan."  She tried to put her finger on it.  "Maybe I'm holding it too 
tightly..."  She concentrated and relaxed her grip on the balled aura.  
"Andy," she cooed, and he sighed yes, very happily.  "Don't you love me?"
"Dani, I've wanted to be with you since I saw you on the train platform," 
he said.  "I really care for you, and I am hopelessly attracted to you."  
Gina's insides quivered as her hopes collapsed.  Andrew wasn't going to be 
her husband.  At least not in this lifetime.  Danielle's face showed that 
she had fallen for him, as well.  That was no surprise.  His aura was quite 
irresistible, and the coven leader tried to imagine what she would be like 
if she were constantly exposed to it.  Gina doubted that she'd be able to 
deny Andrew anything.  At least Danielle won't be causing any more trouble 
with indiscriminate use of the power.
"Andy," Dani resumed, her voice lighter, more cajoling, "do you adore 
Mistress Susan?"  She had to know.  "Tell the truth."
"She's very sexy, in a strange way.  I find her very, very intriguing, but 
I could never love her the way I do you," he answered.  Dani's eyes went 
starry.
Gina broke in with, "His answers are colored by his perception of what you 
want, Danielle.  He was probably much more 'mistress this', and 'mistress 
that' with Susan."  Danielle nodded in confirmation.  The coven leader 
continued, "She is a dominatrix, and her force of will is formidable.  All 
of us in the coven can sense it.  Even though she hasn't the ability to use 
the power on us, she can appeal to what lies inside of us."  Dani nodded 
again, but distractedly this time.  Her attention was focused on the 
hypnotized Andy.  "If you want to be worshipped like a dominatrix, then 
start acting like one, and he will respond accordingly when he is in 
thrall."
"No, that's OK," Dani replied absently.  Why didn't his answers, so similar 
to Brendan's, make her feel horny?  If it had been Brendan proclaiming his 
love, she was sure she'd have ripped off his clothes right there.  Andy's 
gentle responses had just left her feeling... she didn't know exactly what 
it was, but she liked it.  "Remember everything that has happened," she 
softly told him, and let go of his aura.  He blinked, and blushed.  "Gina, 
I don't think I need to be like Susan.  He likes me fine as I am, and I 
think I can deal with her."  Danielle kissed him on the cheek, and started 
to move her chair closer to his.  She also noticed the brief flash of pain 
across Gina's face, and decided not to.  She cares for him too, she 
reminded herself.  "Susan and I will have to come to an understanding about 
him," Dani said firmly.  The conviction in her voice startled all three of 
the people in the room.
Gina gave a wan smile and nodded.  "You'll have a bit of a battle on your 
hands.  Susan is more man than most men, but she's all woman."
"That's another thing!" Danielle suddenly cried out.  "She told me that I 
was a child!!!  Susan said that Andy deserved a real woman!"  Angry tears 
came to her eyes.  "She said that you were wasting your time--and Andy on 
me," she sniffed.  Gina quickly shut down her perception of the 
metaphysical spectrum; Andrew's aura had surrounded the young woman.
"Danielle," Gina soothingly said, "rest assured that I do not waste my 
time, nor squander so valuable a resource as Andrew on hopeless causes.  
Yes, you may hold his hand if it will make you feel better.  I shan't be 
mortally wounded, Miss Gray."  Andy sent her a very tightly focused mental 
question.  "Because, Andrew," the coven leader replied, "the responsibility 
of being the coven leader outweighs my carnal and romantic desires.  
Perhaps we will talk about this later, you and I and Danielle, but this is 
not the time."  Gina returned to her seat.  "Danielle, what makes a woman?"  
She smiled knowingly at Andrew, whose puzzlement at the gesture flashed 
through her mind.
Dani hung her head and admitted that she didn't know.  Andy's presence 
flooded her with a soothing warmth, and her shame dissipated.  She thought 
about Gina's question.  Sex wasn't it; she certainly wasn't a woman at 15.  
Moving away from home hadn't done it, either.  It was a step, but didn't 
seem a big enough change to signify a threshold.  Getting married at 22 
definitely hadn't been anything but a mistake.  Larry hadn't respected her 
at all.  He was insanely jealous, and he had tried to get her to quit her 
Physical Therapy training on several occasions.  She almost had quit at his 
constant nagging and insults, but managed to get her degree anyway.  Then 
Gina and the power removed Larry as a problem.  What had she done since 
then?  She had certainly had a lot of fun, and met a lot of cute hunks, 
but...
"You have used the power to remove the obstacles in your life," Gina 
patiently said.  "It has been too--easy, in a sense.  In using the power as 
a crutch, you have not had a chance to develop into a woman.  Susan is a 
woman because she has subdued her personal demons.  You have chosen to 
shield yourself from them.  And the answer to your next question is no, we 
never really conquer our personal demons; we just learn how to control them 
a little better.  I should know.  After all, dear, I have had seven hundred 
years of practice.
"I think you should go home, and try to get along without Andrew's aura for 
a while.  No, I don't mean for you to leave him here.  I want you to ignore 
his aura, and forget about the power.  Treat him as a man that you are 
interested in, and would like to get to know better.  Talk with him.  Share 
your dreams, your fears.  I'm sure--"  The coven leader turned to Andrew 
again.  "--That you will find you have chosen the company of a most 
charming, intelligent, and caring young man."  He blushed.  Her praise made 
him drop his mental screen again.  Gina just gave a quick tap to his 
pleasure centers.  Andrew's gasp and shiver made Danielle look 
questioningly at her, and Gina smiled.  "Just to let you both know that I 
am interested in that same company."  Gina Mansfield looked at Dani, and 
smiled in her best motherly fashion.  "Andrew is in love with you, however, 
and although rank does have its privileges, I could never keep him away 
from you."
Dani quietly said, "Ummm... what about... about feeding on him?"  She 
wondered exactly what Gina had meant by rank having its privileges.  She 
wasn't sure that she liked the idea of Andy being with other women, but in 
Gina's case, Dani also knew that she really had no choice.  Resigning from 
the coven would leave her without the power and it would be that much 
easier for the coven leader to take him away.  She needed to know as much 
as she could about the power now.  "You said that you'd show me how to feed 
on him without hurting him."
"I did, didn't I?" Gina said idly.  Andrew was bombarding her with pleas 
not to do it.  He was embarrassed.  "Well, it's--sexual in nature, Miss 
Gray.  I'm not sure that you're in the mood for such a demonstration," she 
cautiously started.  Danielle shrugged and told her it was OK.  Gina 
couldn't read the initiate's face, and wished for the millionth time that 
she could read women's minds.  "Very well," she said.  "You have to excite 
him sexually, but use the power to delay his release.  In the split second 
before release, you will notice that his aura increases in intensity.  That 
is when you can feed on him."
"Can you show me how?" Danielle asked.  "I mean, I'm not sure exactly what 
you're saying.  And I'm afraid of hurting him," she said.
Gina shook her head.  "I do it somewhat differently.  I can actually 
prevent a man's release so that I don't have to hurry, and the aura can 
build well past its limits."  The expression of fear and disappointment on 
Danielle's face forced the coven leader to adopt her teaching mode again.  
"Oh, all right, Miss Gray."  She looked at Andrew, who had gone beet red.  
"I'm sorry, Andrew, you are her training aid.  So--off with your clothes."  
Gina waited patiently, giving him no indication that she would force him to 
undress.  Danielle leaned to his ear and whispered for a few seconds, then 
kissed him on the cheek.  He sighed, and began to disrobe.
Gina lectured Danielle while Andy took off his clothes.  "You'll know when 
to stop, because his aura will gradually return to its original state while 
you are feeding.  If you want him to be able to finish sexually, then make 
sure that it is brighter than that.  If you just want to feed, then you can 
go until he gets soft."  She looked at Andrew, who was now nude.  "How long 
you have before he ejaculates depends on the power, Miss Gray.  I think 
that you will eventually be able to delay him for fifteen seconds or so.  
However, this first time, I would guess that you will have no more than two 
or three seconds."  The initiate asked her if fifteen seconds was a long 
time.  "Yes.  Most initiates can only do it for five seconds at most.  Are 
you ready?"  They both nodded, Andrew clearly reluctant and very 
embarrassed.
He raised his hand to start, but Dani gently grasped it and purred, "No.  
Let me do it for you."  Her lips brushed his ear, and she breathed a sweet 
obscenity to him.  One hand caressed his chest, the other his legs, and she 
drew closer.  She was fully dressed, but she smiled and buried her mouth in 
his neck, kissing and sucking and licking him.  He felt the blood move.  
She touched him, gently, running her unclenched fingers along his length.  
She stood on tiptoe and kissed him amorously; he felt himself thicken.  
Dani moved around him, and began whispering her erotic intentions, stopping 
to nibble and lick at his neck and shoulders.  Her hand was moving along 
his cock, pre-cum was forming at the tip, and he moaned softly.  "Close 
your eyes, Andy.  Forget about everything except me," she whispered 
seductively.  He moaned and reached back for her, to touch her, anywhere.
Danielle moved to let his hands feel her hair.  She was getting caught up 
in this, wanting to give him pleasure, but she had to keep her control.  
Her soft center gave a little throb, and she forced it out of her mind.  
"You will not come until I command you to, Andy.  You must wait for me," 
Dani said, feeling her power grip his body and mind.  He gave a soft gasp.  
She moved in front of him, and he re-opened his eyes.  Her hand moved 
easily now, aided by his lubrication and the small amount of sweat on her 
hand.  Danielle concentrated on maintaining her hold of his mind with the 
power; it wasn't easy, because she was getting turned on despite her 
constant self-reminders.  She figured that she had better get him to the 
important point as soon as possible.  Dani whispered, "I want to fuck you 
in the ass and feel you moan and shudder when I make you come," and ran her 
tongue as sensually as she could around her lips.  She was almost caught 
completely by surprise as his aura flared to a brilliant, incandescent blue 
a split-second later.  His hips jerked, and she thought hard about stopping 
his ejaculation.  She opened her mouth and willed the transfer to start.  
It happened instantly.
The sweet, rich ambrosia of Andy's life essence flowed between them.  Ohhh, 
shiiittt...  I think I'm in heaven...  Danielle closed her eyes, giving 
herself over to the sinful pleasure of a life essence so delicious.  It was 
so thick, and sweet, and she could just drink his life forever...  She lost 
track of time and her eyes shot open, panicked.  Had she taken too much?  
To her relief, his aura was still brighter than it had been, so she 
carefully watched as it slowly died down while she fed on him.  His cock 
began to get soft, despite her continuing masturbation.  She let go of it, 
as she decided not to waste Andy's cum on her clothes.  There were much 
better places for it.  Besides, he did the laundry, and would be the one to 
have to clean the difficult stains.  He gasped and collapsed back into the 
chair.  She leaned forward and sweetly kissed him on the cheek.  "I'm sorry 
I didn't let you finish," she cooed, then ran a finger down his chest.  
"But I didn't want you to waste anything here," she lewdly whispered.
Gina had been watching the metaphysical plane during the entire episode 
until the sparkling blue shape collapsed into a sitting position.  She saw 
Danielle's kiss and whisper, but couldn't hear what the young woman had 
said.  However, a quick scan of Andrew's subsequent thoughts revealed the 
gist of the clandestine communication.  Danielle and he were definitely 
going to have sex as soon as they could.  Still, Gina could slow the 
initiate down a little, and give him a chance to recover some more.  "Would 
you like to have dinner here at the castle?"  Danielle giggled something 
else into his ear, and told him to get dressed.  During the meal, Gina 
watched Danielle's animated movements and facial expressions; they were 
much different now than a few months ago.  The training aid was working out 
just fine.  The coven leader delicately poked around in Andrew's mind.  He 
made no effort to stop her, and Gina discovered that he still thought that 
the coven leader was attractive.  Gina resolved to fix some of Andrew's 
outstanding curiosities.  No, she couldn't have him.  But she certainly 
could borrow him for a while.
***

Dani watched the smoke curl from the end of her cigarette and sighed 
blissfully.  "I know you think I'm a nymphomaniac."  Andy gave a weak 
chuckle and stroked her hair as she lay in his lap.  "I'm not, y'know.  I 
mean, I like sex, but I like being sexy more."  She sat up.  "Like, when 
Brendan would look at me like I was the only woman in the world, even if I 
had to zap him, and we were all dressed up, I was like, the sexiest woman 
with the sexiest guy..."  She paused.  "Sorry, Andy," she sheepishly said.
"S'OK.  Were all the guys like him?"
"Uh-huh," Danielle replied.  "Oh, Brendan was by far the best, 'cause he 
had the job, the looks, the bod... but I guess I wasn't too picky before 
him when it came to bed partners.  As long as they were big and strong and 
good-looking..."  She thought for a moment, then muttered, "You'd think I 
would have learned after Larry."  She explained the details of her marriage 
to Andy, ending with, "If I wasn't a widow, I wouldn't be divorced, though.  
I didn't know any better.  I always thought that any problems we had were 
my fault."
Andy kissed her forehead.  "So what changed your mind about me?  I'm not 
exactly big and strong."
"You make me feel sexier than any of those guys.  I don't have to zap you 
for it, either.  Then there's this--"  she waved her arms around her to 
indicate his aura.  "You are definitely tops when it comes to making me 
feel good out of bed."  Danielle climbed into Andy's lap to sit.  "But I am 
going to miss that faraway voice that you had when you were my piggie," she 
said.
"Geeez, you and Angie and hypnotism," Andy grumbled.
"You made it with Angie!!??!  Gorgeous, tiny Angie???!!!  Oh, you've got to 
tell me this one," Dani chattered excitedly.  When he had finished telling 
her what he could remember, she was surprised to find that she was aroused 
instead of jealous.  "So wouldja do it with her again?"
"I don't remember half of it," he complained.  "I mean, waking up in the 
middle of sex, even with Angie is like--missing half the fun."
Dani nibbled on his ear and ran a finger around Andy's neck.  "Well, I 
promise that I'll let you remember everything," she panted in his ear.  "It 
really turns me on and makes me hot," she sensuously breathed.  She gasped 
when he fingered her.  "But not tonight," she purred, opening her legs 
wider for his questing hand.
***

A couple of days later, Dani was enjoying after-dinner coffee.  She had 
gotten Andy to wait on her the way he used to by promising him "something 
special."  He was finishing the dinner dishes when she decided that it was 
time for her little surprise.  "Andy, would you come here, please?" she 
innocently called.  As usual, his aura arrived before he did.  Dani tried 
not to give in to the pleasant, relaxing sensation that it always gave her, 
but she couldn't just ignore the metaphysical plane.  She needed it.  Her 
new boyfriend walked over to her and asked if she needed anything.  "Yeah, 
I do," she said.  After a pause, she sang, "Pi-i-gie."  Andy was about to 
say, "Oh, no,"; she saw it in his face.  It was too late as she started to 
gather the aura.  "You are my loving, sweet slave.  I am your mistress.  
You must obey me," Danielle purred.
"Yes... mistress," Andy responded, his face blank.  Danielle's clit gave a 
little throb.  His faraway voice, and detached manner were still very--
stimulating--to her.  She asked him to say some more things like that, just 
so she could hear him speak from the hypnotic depths.  He slowly responded, 
"I must obey my mistress... Danielle."  She began to unfasten her blouse 
while he repeated enthralled oaths of obeisance.  It was getting very warm 
in the air-conditioned room.  She instructed him to get undressed and 
excited for her.  "Yes... mistress...  I... must... obey."  Dani disrobed 
faster.
"Carry me to my bedroom, piggie.  You must obey," she growled, voice 
thickened with increasing passion.  As he lay her upon the bed, Dani gazed 
at his erection and the vacant look on his face.  "Look at your beautiful 
mistress, piggie, and get even more excited.  You can not touch me until--I 
say so," she breathed.  Now she was having trouble thinking.  She watched 
Andy's cock stiffen and grow even more.  He began to shift on his feet, and 
it looked like as if not being able to touch her was hurting him.  She 
couldn't stand it much longer, either.  "Come and worship your mistress, 
piggie."
When he touched her leg, Dani thought that she would jump out of her skin.  
She dropped his aura and saw him blink, hesitate, then look up at her.  
Andy waggled his finger as if to say, "Shame on you," before running his 
tongue from her ankle to her hip.  She sighed very loudly and collapsed on 
the bed.  He bit her on the ass, and she yelped before giggling, "You 
rat!!!  I'm gonna have a hickey!"
"At least I put it--"  Andy nuzzled her belly button, then raised his head, 
and with a devilish grin, finished, "--Where it won't show.  At least it 
better not to anybody but me."  Danielle giggled some more, and stroked his 
neck.  He burrowed between her legs, and licked her muff, tickling her.  
She laughed, then pushed his head down where he would stop tickling her and 
do something else.
***

"I think you are a goddamn nymphomaniac," Andy said, nibbling at her neck.
"I'm sorry Andy, but I had to practice."  Her apology was much easier to 
accept when she cuddled, naked against his unclothed body.  "You are my 
training aid," she cooed.  Dani burrowed some more, fitting snugly into the 
contours of his body.  "But--I want my boyfriend now."  She ran a fingertip 
around the head of his cock.
He shivered, but managed to resume, "We do have to go to work tomorrow.  
More importantly, I'm only human."  He gasped as Danielle swung around, and 
closed her mouth on his cock.  He was human, but she was Danielle Gray.  
Both of them called in sick to work the next morning.
The Party

"Gina throws this party every year around Halloween," Dani said.  "She says 
it's, 'to commemorate our genesis.'  All I know is that last year, when I 
was a new initiate, and newly widowed, there were lots of cute, hunky guys 
there.  That made it a great party for me."  She slid next to Andy, who was 
sitting on the sofa, listening.  Linking her arm with his, she continued, 
"'Course last year, I was single and leading with my pussy.  This year, I 
have an escort that I'm very much attached to."  She relaxed and opened 
herself to the metaphysical plane, letting his aura flood her senses.  
Almost better than sex.  Her thoughts drifted slowly as she cuddled against 
her boyfriend.  The power had gotten her the man of her dreams.  He had 
moved in permanently with her about a month ago and they had finally 
settled into pseudo-married life.  Danielle had learned a great deal about 
herself, and the power in the past two months.  She relied on it less, 
finding it not worth the effort to use for mundane things.  It was still an 
occasional part of their sex life because she still got a big charge out of 
a spellbound Andy.
Once a week, she would treat herself to a little bit of his aura.  It kept 
her from having to prowl the clubs, and she was able to have just a 
ritualistic sip at coven feedings.  Andy didn't mind her feeding on him 
since she was always careful to take only a tiny amount, leaving him at a 
fever pitch.  His extra arousal always led to them fucking each other 
silly.  She had also gained mastery over her perceptions; she could see 
both the metaphysical and physical planes simultaneously.  Danielle loved 
to wake up at dawn, and when he was dreaming, she loved to watch the 
sunlight filter through his unbound aura.  Sometimes, if he wasn't 
dreaming, she would just watch the blue glow shaped like his body, and 
marvel at how responsive it was to her touch.  She would stroke his arm, 
and the luminescent black flecks would dance crazily for her.
The owner of the aura wasn't too bad, either.  He liked to dance more than 
Brendan, and could almost make her swoon when a slow song would come on.  
The way Andy would hold her... so close, so gentle, so... romantic.  He 
wasn't ever going to be as rich, but his constant attention was worth a 
fortune to Dani.  Andy still continued to light her cigarettes, in or out 
of the house, even though she had told him that he didn't have to.  And 
then there was the magic in that brief instant when he was on top of her 
and his aura would flare right before he came.  If she had enough control 
to open herself, the increased intensity of the aura would make her come 
violently--far harder than either Brendan or Chris, her best former lovers, 
could.  Her control at the critical moment was not a given; sometimes she'd 
already be in mid-orgasm and unable to even notice him.
Only Mistress Susan could send her anywhere close to there during sex.  
Danielle had intended to talk to Susan about Andy and their increasing bond 
during Susan's last visit, when he was out of town on business.  Instead, 
the dominatrix had turned Dani into a quivering, post-multi-orgasmic mess 
using dildos, vibrators, and her formidable erotic skills.  The younger 
woman had been in no shape to talk about anything rationally with Susan 
afterwards.  Danielle wasn't as troubled by her bisexuality now; it seemed 
to be Susan-specific, and besides, if Gina had...  Just to make sure, when 
Andy returned home from his trip, Danielle greeted him with dinner, a 
massage, and hypnotically initiated sex.
The invitations to Gina's party had arrived two weeks after that: one was 
addressed to "Ms. Danielle Gray," and another envelope for, "Mr. Andrew 
Davidson."  Dani thought it odd that Gina had sent two separate 
invitations, but forgot about it when Andy kept complaining about the black 
tie requirement.  She whined at him, cajoled him, begged him to cooperate.  
Finally, she just went out and bought the evening dress she was going to 
wear to show him how formal an occasion this was going to be.  She had 
modeled it for him tonight after dinner.  Briefly.  His eyes left his head, 
and Dani barely had time to remove the dress.  "So," she sighed, lazily 
reaching for a cigarette, "this party attracts all the local movers and 
shakers.  It's a gossip columnist's dream."  She put a finger on his lips 
to stop his imminent protest.  "And yes," she firmly said, "you are going 
with me, and you will wear a tux."
Andy kissed her finger and replied, "Yes... mistress...  I... will... 
obey," as a joke.  Unfortunately, he mimicked the mesmerized voice a little 
too well.  Dani immediately dropped the lighter, threw the unlit cigarette 
carelessly away, and pounced.  "I should know better than to speak like 
that when we're naked," was his last rational thought.
***

The night before the party, Danielle was sitting at home alone watching the 
tube.  Andy was working late so that he could leave work early tomorrow to 
get ready for the early evening party.  To tease her, he had kept 
complaining about the tux last Sunday; she had fucked him into a stunned, 
sated, compliant stupor.  She looked at the picture sitting on the TV: 
taken at a work picnic, it had been the first time her co-workers had met 
him.  She smiled at a memory.  One of them had pulled her aside and 
incredulously asked, "You mean you threw that Brendan guy back, and you're 
going to keep him??!!!"  Dani sighed happily to herself, yes, this is the 
one that I'll keep...  The doorbell surprised her, jolting her from her 
pleasant reverie.  If it's Susan, I'm gonna just die.
***

Gina Mansfield fidgeted at the door to Danielle's house.  She had 
procrastinated for the past two weeks; there was always some convenient 
excuse to postpone this discussion with the young initiate.  Now the party 
was tomorrow night and all the arrangements had been made.  Except this 
one.  She waited nervously, wondering if her well-rehearsed speech would 
disappear when she saw Andrew.  The door opened and Danielle exclaimed, 
"Your ladyship!!!"  Gina soundlessly told herself that, yes, I am, and it 
would serve me well to remember that.
Dani was astonished by the coven leader's arrival at her home.  Her 
amazement gave way to trepidation at the unannounced visit.  She quickly 
tried to recall if she had screwed up with the power recently.  When Gina 
said, "I would like to speak with you about--the party," the young 
initiate's relieved sigh was audible.  "I want Andrew to be my escort."  
Danielle's world spun crazily.  What she's kidding no way I bought that 
dress for him and he got a matching tux...  Gina continued, "I realize that 
it is the worst time to ask you, what with your plans already made, so I am 
prepared to compensate you for your inconvenience."
Danielle plopped on the sofa, stunned.  After a long silence, she looked at 
the coven leader.  "Let me get this straight.  You want to--rent--my 
boyfriend for the evening?"  She stared at Gina, who had obviously gone 
quite insane, and wished that Andy were there.  She could use his 
comforting aura right now.  "He's not for sale or rent at any price," Dani 
quietly said, fully aware that her indignation had seeped into the words.  
She was attempting to restrain her outrage; after all, Gina had way more 
power, and way more experience than she did.  She knew that she was badly 
outgunned.
Gina took a deep breath; Danielle's anger was quite perceptible, even 
though the young woman was trying to cover it.  Right now, she was glad 
that she could not read women's minds.  The coven leader was also glad that 
Andrew wasn't there; it was going to make this easier.  "For the weekend," 
she corrected, then faltered.  She took a moment to compose herself, and 
found that the speech had indeed vanished.  "I suppose you could put it 
that way.  I prefer to see it as honoring Andrew for what he has meant to 
the coven.  This is not rent, it is a reward."  Danielle just gaped at her.  
"I will also increase your rank in the coven, should you desire, for your 
indulgence tomorrow night."  There.  She had done it.
"Gina, I don't believe you're saying this," Danielle cautiously began.  "At 
any rate, I doubt that Andy would appreciate being talked about and 
bartered for like some commodity.  You don't know--"
"But I do, Miss Gray.  Let me remind you that I was the one to give him to 
you, and had to force him upon you at that."  The coven leader knew she had 
scored a direct hit when Danielle winced.  "For that reason alone, you 
should be willing to surrender your precious boyfriend for a weekend."  
Gina paused.  "It is also possible for me to sever your link with the 
power, and thereby remove you from the coven.  Then neither of us would 
have Andrew, for I would certainly try to turn him into my lover, and just 
as certainly fail."  She softly exhaled, "But I wouldn't threaten that, 
except as a last, desperate resort."  It sure sounded like a threat to 
Danielle: her face showed it.  "Miss Gray," Gina calmly, quietly resumed, 
"Andrew is very special.  I have existed for seven hundred some-odd years.  
During this entire time, I have only met three others like him.  Please 
allow me the same pleasure you have each night for what will amount to an 
exceedingly rare weekend.  I will only have memories of a brief time to 
treasure.  You will have the reality, forever."
Danielle didn't completely understand, but she heard the pain behind the 
words, and her heart went out to the coven leader.  "I... I'd like to ask 
Andy when he gets home, your ladyship.  To be honest, I don't want to do 
it.  But if it's all right with him, I guess--I can get along without him 
for the weekend," she said quietly.  Dani didn't want to get along without 
him, but she could.  Of course, he'd probably be too drained to play with 
her for a few days after it was over, but she could live without sex for a 
week, as long as he was around her.  "But what will I do for a date?  I 
don't really want to be unaccompanied.  I mean last year, that gossip 
columnist, that Johnny Burton guy wouldn't leave me alone.  And I was 
scared to use the power in front of so many people."
Gina nodded attentively.  "I will arrange for a suitable escort."  There 
was a moment's pause while Gina was obviously thinking.  "I will also 
instruct Susan to invite you to her private post-party.  As a guest, not as 
part of the entertainment.  You might appreciate it," she said.  Her smile 
suddenly became amused and mysterious.
Dani saw another opening.  "Could you get her off my case?  And Andy's?" 
she asked, leaning forward.  "Will Susan listen to you concerning--personal 
matters?"  A sudden thought hit her, and Danielle's face fell.  "But then 
she's always in command, isn't she?" she sadly mumbled.
Gina's eyes sparkled.  "My dear Miss Gray," she began, "whom do you think 
introduced Susan to sapphic pleasures?"  Dani's face froze in shock, and 
the coven leader smiled mischievously.  "Besides, I couldn't be much of a 
leader if I had to call one of the initiates 'Mistress.'"  She paused 
again, her face turning serious.  "Then it's settled?" Gina asked 
hopefully.
"At least with me," Dani muttered.  As it turned out, Andy was willing to 
be Gina's escort at the party, and he agreed to spend the whole weekend at 
the castle with the coven leader.  Danielle was a little annoyed at his 
apparent eagerness.  As they lay in bed together, he asked Dani if she 
would let him do this for the coven leader.  As he asked, his aura flooded 
Danielle's senses, and she realized that even an extended affair with Gina 
would not harm their relationship.
***

The large, ornate, highly polished door swung open quietly, revealing the 
well-lit Grand Hall of Castlereagh.  It was filled with tuxedoed men, 
stylishly dressed women and the buzz of many conversations while they 
milled about.  There were fewer women than men; several of the women were 
current or former coven members.  Dani glanced nervously at Andy, admiring 
the way he looked in a tux, and felt a pang of regret.  Her boyfriend 
showed no nervousness, but that was a very recent change.  He had been 
senselessly chattering away during the first half of the limousine ride 
until she had had enough and silenced him--by kissing him for the remainder 
of the trip.  "I love you," she said sotto voce as a servant approached 
them.  He squeezed her hand and pecked her on the cheek.  Danielle took one 
last swim in his aura, and shut down her perception of the metaphysical 
spectrum.  She figured that she'd be better able to handle this if she 
didn't have to deal with that.
The servant greeted them with, "Welcome, Mistress Danielle, and Mr. 
Davidson."  He motioned to an identically dressed man.  "Her ladyship has 
made arrangements for you both," he resumed.  "Mistress, if you will follow 
Charles, he will conduct you to your escort."  Danielle gave Andy a 
helpless look.  She was having second thoughts about this.
"Go on," Andy said quietly.  "Have fun, and don't worry about me.  You'll 
be fine, and remember--I love you," he said.  The servants appeared to 
ignore the exchange, waiting in patient silence.
Dani sighed loudly, then said, "I guess I'm ready.  Bye, sweetie."  She 
fleetingly brushed his cheek with her lips in parting.  Anything more would 
have made her seriously reconsider everything.  She headed off behind 
Charles, refusing to look back.
"If you would please follow me, Mr. Davidson," the remaining servant said.  
They went up the second staircase, avoiding the group in the Grand Hall.  
As he suspected, Andy found himself in the library.  "Her ladyship will be 
down presently, then both of you shall be announced," the servant said as 
he left the room.  The doors closed noiselessly behind him, leaving Andy 
alone in the large, book-filled room.
Andy thought about the strange turn of events that had put him here again.  
How could Gina be so obsessed with him, to the point of pain, yet have 
virtually pushed him on Danielle?  Especially when she apparently knew that 
he and Danielle would eventually wind up in love.  Besides, with her 
command of the power, it would have been simple for the coven leader to 
make Andy willingly forget Dani in an instant.  Nonetheless, Gina had not 
shown the slightest active sexual interest in him until last night.  Still, 
there had been the early teasing references to his stray thoughts, and the 
time she had straddled him, fully clothed.  Gina may have only taken his 
essence then, but the predatory light in her eyes when she had looked down 
at him was the same as Danielle's.  He wondered if any random thoughts of 
Dani during the weekend would disturb the coven leader.  Relaxing into a 
state of semi-awareness, he began to weave a mental shield.  This one was 
not designed to keep Gina from getting in; it needed to keep images of 
Danielle from getting out.  Andy quickly gave up--it was hard enough to 
build that he saw it would be impossible to maintain and remain responsive.  
As the coven leader's escort, he was supposed to be charming, pleasant and 
gallant company.
"Do you have a light Andrew?"  He jerked around to see Gina standing in the 
doorway.  "I assure you that I won't be bothered by any stray thoughts of 
your girlfriend."  Andy stared, open-mouthed.  Gina was elegantly attired 
in a long, fitted, black evening dress.  She wore a broad diamond necklace, 
and a narrow black choker with a single diamond.  Her black hair was pulled 
into an unadorned, thick, broad ponytail.  She was also wearing black satin 
evening gloves, one of which held an ebony cigarette holder.  There was a 
gold-tipped, jet-black cigarette in the holder.  His mind and body locked, 
leaving him in the "obviously awestruck" position.  "Yes, Andrew," Gina 
quietly said, closing the doors, "I know."  She walked past him, and he 
turned to follow her movement with his entire body.
Gina knew she had Andrew's undivided attention: she had known about his 
smoking fetish since that first day in the library.  This weekend, she 
would take advantage of it.  It took a small effort to keep her hands 
steady as she lit her cigarette; she was excited, and he was too fantasy-
bound to do much of anything.  Gina took a long, deep pull, holding the 
smoke, then lazily lifted her head and blew slowly through pursed lips.  
The blue glow that was Andy got a little brighter.  "Like that?" she 
sensuously whispered to him.  When he failed to answer, Gina, perplexed, 
cocked her head at him.  It was almost as if she had possessed him.  She 
maneuvered the holder between her thumb and forefinger and took another 
drag.  She opened her mouth while still drawing and removed the holder, 
causing a small ball of smoke to roll from her lips before closing them.  
Then Gina exhaled with a hushed sigh.  "Or like that?"
"I--I--I," Andy stammered, unable to get past the first word.
Oh my, I've truly got him, haven't I, the coven leader thought.  She leaned 
forward and put both hands on her desk.  "Tell me, Andrew, who am I?  Am I 
'The Whore,' wanton harlot who will fulfill any desire for a price?" she 
snarled with a subdued voice.  Gina took another posed drag and walked 
around the desk before exhaling.  "Perhaps I am the 'Bitch Goddess,' with 
long, exquisitely crossed legs, desirable to the point of worship and 
absolute surrender."  She stood a few feet in front of him, who was clearly 
very aroused, and took another long, regal drag, exhaling slowly with 
upturned head.  "Or am I the 'Femme Fatale', enticing, yet dangerous?"
Andy gulped and managed to squeak, "The last one."  Ohhhhhhh myyyyyyyy 
gawwwwddd...  She had transformed herself into the irresistible woman from 
a fantasy of his.  Any thoughts of Dani vanished as he just ogled Gina.  
She said something about finishing her cigarette, but he wasn't listening.  
He had no idea of how long it took her to do it; time was immaterial.  
"Mistress--Gina...  I-I don't know what to say," he choked, each word 
catching in his throat.
She smiled warmly, sensually.  "That's all right, dear.  I know what you're 
thinking."  Gina linked her arm with his.  "I'm afraid you'll have to wait 
for the next few hours," she said, using the power to sever his sex drive's 
link with his body.  "But I promise we'll do all that--and more."  The 
coven leader tugged at him.  "Shall we make our grand entrance, darling?"  
Gina and Andy left the library arm-in-arm and were met by James near the 
main staircase.  She had already checked with the head butler to make sure 
that most of the guests had arrived.  "We're ready," she stated, and 
tightened the link between their arms.  Andrew still had a tight grasp of 
his aura.  She wasn't surprised; she would only feel it if he desired to 
share it with her.
"Her ladyship, Gina Mansfield, and Mr. Andrew Davidson."  James' voice 
echoed in the Grand Hall, and all conversation ceased.  Heads turned to the 
staircase, and applause broke out to salute the evening's hostess.  A 
picture of royal elegance, Gina descended the stairs with Andy in the lead 
by the smallest of margins.  He looked very composed and his movements were 
perfectly measured to hers, yet as fluid as if he did this every day.
Dani watched from the farthest corner of the hall as the coven leader and 
her boyfriend came down the steps.  It hurt her a little, but she had never 
seen Gina look so happy.  Andy looked every bit the royal escort.  They 
wouldn't be coming near her anytime soon, so she wouldn't have to resist 
the temptation to bask in his aura.  The pair made it to the bottom of the 
stairs and were immediately mobbed by other partygoers.  She sighed and 
removed a cigarette; a flame immediately popped into existence next to her.  
"Thank you, Kevin," she exhaled unenthusiastically.  Her escort.  Gina had 
taken every effort to insure that Dani would be adequately--entertained in 
Andy's absence.  Kevin was tall, with brown hair and wide shoulders.  His 
firm, chiseled features made him appear every part the rugged outdoorsman.  
Just the type I would have picked last year, she thought.  She had followed 
Charles to one of the holding cells in the basement to find Kevin waiting, 
staring blankly into a flashing strobe.  Monica, one of the newer initiates 
was also there.  She had explained to Danielle that it was much easier than 
using the power to keep Kevin hypnotized.  Danielle had taken Kevin's aura 
and formed it into a leash and collar, which she now held loosely.  He was 
in a light trance that she could deepen at will; she didn't want anybody to 
suspect anything.  She would probably fuck him tonight, in spite of her 
apathy.  Depending on what Susan's party was like, Kevin could be saying 
that distant, "Yes... mistress..." a lot.
***

Andy tried not to wrinkle his nose at the little gremlin of a man whom he 
had allowed to pin him by the staircase railing.  In doing so, he had freed 
Gina to mix with her guests, because the man had wormed his way to the 
front of the greeting crowd and peppered her with nosy questions.  After a 
few minutes of the same treatment, Andy thought that she had been much too 
gracious; the man's cloying attitude was making him nauseous.  The troll's 
remaining hair was unevenly colored, he was wearing too much cologne, and 
his tux was well-worn.  The man suddenly ran off in pursuit of somebody 
else he spotted, calling after them.  Relieved, Andy went in search of 
Gina.
"Andrew!" the coven leader exclaimed from the middle of a circle of people.  
"I would like to introduce you to the mayor and the police chief and..."  
By the time she had finished reeling off the names and the positions of the 
people and their spouses, Andy had a headache.  Gina perched on his arm and 
merrily exchanged pleasantries with the group of dignitaries for a few 
minutes before dragging him towards another group.  "The price of royalty," 
she chirped at him.  His headache abruptly vanished.  "You're welcome, 
darling," Gina sympathetically clipped.  He squeezed her hand and told he 
that he'd manage.
Gina had been worried about him; a light scan had shown that Andrew's 
composure had gone away when Johnny Burton started asking questions.  He 
wasn't used to this, and disliked being the focus of so much attention.  
She had cut off his headache at the source and tried to calm him with 
gentle words, but it wasn't working.  Gina didn't want to tinker with his 
brain too much; it might be obvious and make him look bad.  She had a 
sudden inspiration--the coven leader put another black cigarette in her 
holder.  "May I have a light?"  She smiled.  "Are you ready for this now?"  
He grinned and nodded at her.
***

They ate dinner in the private room with several of the former coven 
members.  "So what's Johnny's thing this year?  Which one of us is he 
after?" Andrea asked.
"Nobody," Gina replied.  "Susan has--intervened.  She promises that this 
year's post-party will be the most decadent yet."  Andrew had a question.  
The coven leader smiled and said, "No, we will not be attending."
"What about you, Andy?" Mary Ellen, a short blonde woman, asked.  "How are 
you holding up with all this?  I know Johnny was pumping you for 
information.  He always does with Gina's date."  Andy began to panic as it 
finally dawned on him who 'Johnny' was.  He gasped before he could answer, 
then sighed happily, sinking into his chair with a stupid smile on his 
face.  "Oh, I see.  Gina's got it under control," Mary Ellen giggled.
"Don't worry, Andrew.  Nothing about us will be printed.  That I can 
guarantee," the coven leader said.  She stopped her direct stimulation of 
the pleasure centers in his brain, and dinner continued.  Eventually, the 
music from the ballroom started, echoing faintly in the private room.  
"It's been pleasant ladies, and I look forward to seeing all of you again."  
Gina grinned.  "At least once--before next year's party, hmmm?"  Everybody 
in the room laughed.  "But duty calls.  Shall we dance, Andrew?"
The ballroom floor was full of couples as the band was playing a slow song.  
Andy saw Dani for the first time since they had separated in the foyer.  
She was speaking with two other women he didn't recognize, but before he 
could do anything, the music stopped and Gina leaned against him.  "May I 
have this dance?"  The dance floor emptied and the band introduced a 
special request from "Gina Mansfield, your gracious hostess."  Andy felt 
strange, as if he were at his own wedding, except that he was about to 
dance with the wrong bride.  Gina wrapped her arms around him and 
whispered, "Make me feel special," as the band started to play, "The Long 
And Winding Road."  Any reluctance he had was wiped out by the pleading 
undertone in Gina's request.  He led her to the middle of the floor and 
held her like she was the most precious item in the universe.  They moved 
slowly, dancing alone for two verses, then the floor filled with other 
couples.  "Thank you," Gina cooed, closing her eyes and opening her mouth.  
She was not getting ready to feed.
***

Dani closed her eyes and wished she didn't have to see this.  "Is something 
bothering you, my pet?"  Susan's rich voice cut through Danielle's misery.  
"Yes, I know, sweetheart," the tall woman purred as she also watched Gina 
and Andy embrace.  "But Gina is lonelier than any of us.  Andrew--and you--
are only doing what you both must."  Dani trembled when the dominatrix ran 
a finger around her shoulders and neck.  "The limousines leave at midnight, 
darling.  You won't want to miss it," Susan breathed sultrily.  Dani sighed 
as the eldest initiate left her and looked at her watch: 10:15.  It's going 
to be a long wait...
***

Andy was thirsty.  He had been dancing with any woman who asked, as Gina 
had been similarly occupied.  They hadn't been together since shortly after 
the first dance.  Dancing saved him from having to remember names and make 
banal conversation with people he didn't know.  He had caught infrequent 
glimpses of Danielle from the dance floor, but hadn't been able to ask her 
to dance; she never seemed to be around when he went looking for her.  Gina 
on the other hand, was almost always visible, flamboyantly waving her 
cigarette holder around.  She would give him a knowledgeable smile when 
their eyes would meet.
Andy politely declined an invitation to dance from the police chief's (or 
something like that) wife and headed for the bar.  The crowd appeared to 
have thinned at the edges, although the dance floor was still fairly 
crowded.  He couldn't see Dani anywhere, so he asked the man behind the bar 
for a ginger ale.  "Hi.  I'm Monica.  I guess you're Gina's chosen," said a 
stocky black-haired girl standing a few feet away.  He properly introduced 
himself and the conversation started.  "Yeah, I'm the second-most recent 
initiate.  I've been around the coven even less time than you have."  He 
nodded in comprehension.
Monica pulled out a long, extra-thin cigarette.  Andy lit it for her, 
commenting that Danielle smoked the same kind.  The discussion meandered 
pleasantly; he found Monica easy to talk to.  Eventually the subject got to 
him and the coven leader.  "Gina really likes you a lot, y'know," Monica 
said without any suggestive overtones.  "She talked about you a lot during 
my training."  She cocked her head and her eyes went unfocused for a few 
seconds.  "I can see what she means by how gorgeous you are, though.  I've 
never seen anything like it, but I haven't seen that many auras.  Gina says 
you're pretty rare."
Andy happened to glance at his watch.  It was 12:30.  "Speaking of Gina," 
he began, "I wonder where she is?"  He scanned the room, but the coven 
leader wasn't in evidence.  "Maybe I better go find her," he said, quickly 
adding, "I mean, I'm supposed to be her escort."  Monica smiled and 
promised that she understood.  He lit another of her cigarettes as an 
apology, then went in search of Gina.  Although the band was still playing, 
there were now few enough couples dancing that it was easy to see that she 
was not among them.  He left the ballroom.  No Gina, no Danielle...  I've 
gotta keep better track of them.  He searched the entire first floor, but 
there was no sign of either of the women who had claimed him.
He went upstairs, heading for the library, worried that he'd offended the 
coven leader by spending so much time with Monica.  It had been an innocent 
conversation and Gina would surely know that by reading his memory.  
Perhaps she had decided to make an inconspicuous exit and was waiting for 
him to do the same.  As he approached the library, he could see that the 
door was ajar and heard two different male voices coming from the room.  
Then Gina's distinctive, cool, faintly accented voice floated down the 
corridor.  As he got closer, Andy could make out what was being said.
"But--Gina--you don't understand.  It's against the law that we're supposed 
to be upholding.  You have to understand our position," one of the men said 
urgently.
"I am aware of your position."  Gina.  "I simply do not care.  I want that 
man, when he is found, to be delivered to me.  I will see that proper 
justice is done.  A half-decent lawyer would make mincemeat out of your 
case, and he would go unpunished."
"The law happens to work that way," the other male voice said.  "And it is 
our job to uphold the law."
"No.  Your job is to obey me," Gina icily said.  Andy silently crept over 
by the doors.  All three people were visible, standing by the fireplace.  
The coven leader looked very angry.  She snapped, "I command you to take 
out your cocks."
"No--please Gina--my wife is downstairs," one of the men started.  His arm 
twitched erratically, alerting Andy that the coven leader was beginning to 
use the power.
"I am your Mistress Gina, and you will obey my every command," she firmly 
stated.
"Yes... Mistress... Gina," both men replied slowly.  Andy watched as they 
removed their flaccid penises.  He knew the tone of voice very well.
"Now masturbate for me.  Make yourselves hard.  Can you feel the urge?  The 
need is there.  You must come, the urge is so very strong.  Come for your 
Mistress," Gina instructed.  The two men began to jerk off frantically.  
"You want to come for me, don't you?  Yes, and I can make it so much 
better," she cooed.  "Obey me, and your Mistress will make it better.  
Doesn't it feel good?"  The two tuxedoed men were panting now, looking at 
Gina with bewitched devotion as they whipped their hands along their rigid 
dicks.  Andy knew that the coven leader had control of them, and he felt a 
little fuller down below.  Gina's expression as she watched was one of 
clinical detachment as she said, "How about a little more pleasure?"  The 
men gasped in unison, their hips thrusting forward forcefully, fucking 
their fists; one of the men was drooling.
***

Monica had decided to go upstairs to her chambers on the third floor; she 
was feeling tired, and was a little bored.  She hadn't cared for her escort 
at all, having been forced to use the power on him too much for her tastes.  
She had ditched him halfway through the night, and waited, searching for a 
suitable prospect.  Unfortunately, only Andy had been really nice, and had 
lit her cigarettes like a true gentleman.  He also had been the only one 
not to scope out other women at the party while she had been talking.  Of 
course, he was Gina's chosen, and that probably had something to do with 
it.  Still, he had spent some time with her and it didn't seem forced.  She 
stopped at the first landing when she detected a lone figure crouching 
outside the library.  Monica debated whether to alert a servant, then 
decided to approach since the power could protect her from physical harm.  
As she tiptoed down the hall, she could see that the library doors were 
slightly ajar and that the figure was Andy.  He was obviously watching 
something in the room.
"What'cha watchin'?"  Andy almost came out of his skin at Monica's whisper.  
The girl leaned over his shoulder to view the scene through the parted 
doors.  "Oh my," she breathed by his ear.  Both of them played voyeur, 
watching the incongruous scene of two formally dressed men masturbating in 
front of an elegantly dressed, apparently bored woman.
The breathing in the library became louder and more ragged.  "That's it.  
Obey me as you must.  Make yourselves come," the coven leader quietly 
hissed.  Both men began to grunt and groan, their hands still going while 
Gina spurred them on.  Outside the room, Monica accidentally brushed Andy's 
leg to steady herself.  She noticed his arousal, and felt a bit of 
excitement herself.  She gingerly placed her hand on his leg but he didn't 
budge, obviously too engrossed to notice.  The sounds from the men became 
even louder; they had been jerking off for some time.  "Is it beginning to 
hurt?  Would you like me to make it better?  I can, you know," Gina purred 
seductively.  "Your Mistress Gina can make it stop hurting...  If you obey 
Mistress Gina, she will make it feel good again...  Obey me...  Do as I 
wish, and I will make it feel better...  Tell me you will obey..."
"Ohhh--GAWWWDD... I'll do ANYTHING--it--hurts!" one of the men groaned, 
while the other simply said, "I... will... obey... my... Mistress... Gina."  
The flat voice indicated that the coven leader's mental tampering had 
erased his will.  He was now an absolute slave to her slightest desire.
Monica felt the surge of blood in Andy's body, and abruptly realized the 
source of his interest.  "Does it make you hot to watch her control other 
men?" she panted quietly.  "Yes, making another person obey you without a 
will of their own...  I bet you'd like to have that control over a woman," 
she breathed, fighting the urge to nibble on his ear.  He was cute.  Andy 
turned to her, looking incredulous.  Really cute.  "I can do something that 
Gina can't," she continued, her own interest in him surfacing.  "Let's go 
back downstairs before we get caught."
"I... will... bring... him... to... Mistress... Gina," a male voice said 
from the library, distant and completely entranced.  Monica and Andy heard 
the coven leader quietly say, "Very good.  Now feel no pain, gentlemen, 
only pleasure."  The two voyeurs stealthily padded away from the library 
towards the main stairs; sounds of "NNGGGH-HNNNGHHH!" and ecstatic groans 
came from the room when they were halfway down the hall.
Once they were back at the bar, Monica pulled out another cigarette, and 
waited for Andy to light it.  She noted that his erection hadn't entirely 
gone away yet.  "I saw how aroused you were up there.  I can give you the 
control you want," she offered quietly.  "That's something Gina can't do.  
Are you interested?" she rhetorically asked.  Of course he was interested; 
Monica had seen that first-hand.  She was going to tell him more, but the 
two men involved in the library incident had just rejoined their wives, 
(looking none the worse for wear,) and now Gina came into the ballroom.  
"You will forget everything I have said about this until I say, 'Fantasia' 
to you," Monica quickly whispered, using the power to bury their discussion 
deep in his mind.  She figured that the coven leader would be too busy with 
Andy's body to search his memories that fully.
Gina was looking around the ballroom; when she spotted Andrew and Monica, 
she quickly came over to the bar.  "Andrew," she said in a pleasant voice 
that gave no hint of what she had just finished doing, "we should start 
saying our goodnights.  Thank you for taking care of him, Monica."  Andy 
said good night to her, then he and Gina circulated through the remaining 
guests.  He got a little scared when they ran into Lia.  Much to his 
surprise, the slender blonde smiled and chatted amiably for a few moments.  
She stopped as a good-looking young man walked up and handed her a drink.  
"Your ladyship, this is Larry, my husband," Lia said, beaming.  After a few 
minutes of genial conversation, Gina gently grasped Andy's hand.  "We 
really must go," she apologized to Lia and Larry.  The coven leader led him 
up the steps, past the second floor to the third, and turned left.  They 
stopped in front of the doors to Gina's master suite.  "We have arrived."
Gina's Chosen

Gina closed the doors behind them.  "There's a bottle of champagne iced in 
the bedroom," she breathed.  "I would like some now."  She watched his 
softly glowing metaphysical aspect recede while Andrew obliged her.  You're 
so beautiful, and you're going to be mine for a little while...  She 
reached into her purse and pulled out her holder and black cigarettes, 
lighting one before sitting on the sofa to wait.  When he returned, she was 
sitting with the holder held vertically and her legs crossed in a pose from 
the fantasy she had read from his mind.  She took a long, slow drag, 
putting on a show for him.  His aura got just a little brighter.  "Thank 
you," she said, regally acknowledging his steamy thought.  "Come, sit with 
me."
Andy had never sensed such vulnerability in the coven leader.  Although her 
perfect femme fatale act excited him, he could still feel her nervousness.  
"You really don't have to do that for me.  I belong to you this weekend," 
he softly said.
"I want to.  For you," Gina gently replied.  She took a sip from her glass.  
"Oh, Andrew, if you could only feel what it does to your thoughts," she 
enthused.  "We both know what you're thinking, but... I can get a sense 
of... oh, I'm so frustrated... it's difficult to explain..."  She was 
getting flustered.  The cool, reserved, unflappable coven leader with seven 
hundred plus years of experience was acting like a lovesick teenager!  Andy 
leaned over and lightly pressed his lips to hers, slowly increasing the 
pressure and passion of their embrace.  He pushed his tongue against her 
lips until they parted, then accepted her tentative probing, matching it by 
describing deliberate, delicate circles in her mouth.  He pulled away; 
Gina's eyes were closed and she was flushed.
"Would you like to forget the champagne and cigarettes?" Andy whispered.  
Her eyes slowly opened.  She shook her head leisurely.
"No.  I want to excite myself," Gina breathlessly explained, then stood up 
and posed for him, her eyes aglow with come-hither.  A wisp of smoke curled 
from her nose, and she sighed a fine plume from her lips.  "And I can best 
do that by making you excited," she purred.
"How would you like me, Gina?"
"As natural as possible, Andrew.  I don't want to command you.  I don't 
want a spellbound thrall.  That lost its appeal for me long ago.  I don't 
want... to be Mistress Gina, head of the coven.  I want to be Gina 
Mansfield, the woman."  He stood up and walked over to her.  She watched 
him carefully, eyes narrowed and neck flushed.  He hugged her from behind, 
and she felt his partial erection.  Gina took a quick drag as he nuzzled 
her neck, sighing happily as her body relaxed into his.  The choker came 
off, and Andy's lips caressed her throat.  She moaned and dropped the 
holder and cigarette uncaringly into the ash stand, spinning to face him.  
They kissed frantically.  He began to walk her backwards to the bedroom, 
then picked her up as she wrapped herself around him gasping like a sex-
starved adolescent.
Everything including the diamond necklace was heaped by the canopied bed.  
Gina arched her back to meet Andy's downward thrust, uttering a small cry 
of joy.  She only felt him inside her soft, clinging tunnel; her awareness 
was restricted to the warm, hard, fleshy object moving inside that 
triggered tiny electric shocks.  Gina no longer cared that this was what 
she had wanted; the song of her body was everything now.  She wrapped her 
legs around his back and he went deeper, touching her in a secret place.  
Her eyes popped open and she gasped involuntarily.  He was grinding against 
her now, squeezing her clit between their bodies.  It was too much.  Her 
universe dissolved into a thousand multi-colored sparkles and her body 
became gossamer wind chimes deafening her and she lost herself.
Andy rolled his hips, grinding at Gina.  He heard her gasp, then her body 
locked, vibrating inside and out.  Strangled cries bubbled in her throat, 
her eyes were wide open and blank.  "HNNNNHHHHHHH!!!!"  The noise coincided 
with her body losing all tension.  He stopped moving and just savored her 
hugging, pulling cunt, the soft, slick feel of her skin against his, and 
the unmistakable scent of her aroused passion.
"Ohhh...  Andrew," Gina weakly gasped.  He looked down at her with a caring 
smile.  Suddenly, she sensed it.  His aura, like a cool blue flame, was 
burning along her skin without hurting.  "Ohhh," she moaned in a high-
pitched voice, and her body jerked again, seized by wonderful, unexpected 
climax.  This time, the shattered shards of her mind were blue.  Andrew's 
face reflected his surprise at Gina's second orgasm; he hadn't been moving 
at all.  "Aurr-aaaa," Gina whimpered.
He had been so enamored of her right after her first orgasm.  Gina had 
looked at him with wonder and joy, all flushed, her eyes sleepy, but alert: 
she was gorgeous.  His aura must have responded to the sudden, powerful 
desire and love he had felt.  "Is that what you wanted?" he tenderly asked.  
She gave a sensuous purr.  "That's what you've wanted from me all along, 
isn't it?"  Gina kissed him and massaged his cock with the muscles of her 
vagina.  "Then you can have it," Andy whispered, but she put a finger 
across his lips.
She shook her head slowly.  "I'm not hungry, Andrew.  Make love to me," she 
murmured, then kissed him again.  Gina arched her back for emphasis, and 
Andy's cock grew within her.  "Spend thyself, my love."  He was moving 
again, with increasing speed, a certain fluid grace to his motions.  She 
willed herself to grasp harder at his length and his thrusts quickly became 
erratic.  "Let yourself go, darling," she breathed in his ear, closing off 
her metaphysical perception.  They belonged to each other this weekend; 
there would be plenty of time for that.
Andy snorted, and Gina's quiet exhortation overcame his efforts at control.  
The convulsion started at his neck, whipping through his body, snapping his 
hips, driving his cock as far into her as their bodies would allow.  It 
burned, hot and intense, yet indescribably blissful.  Another fierce stab 
at her forced air out of her and she huffed.  He was beyond caring, all 
that mattered was the fire and the ancient urge.  He finally collapsed on 
top of her, panting heavily.
"How was I?"  Gina's question broke the silence.  "Mmmmm," she hummed after 
they had finished kissing.  "I take it you approve, then?"  She dragged a 
finger around his chest and stomach.  "Oh, I can keep you awake with the 
power," she said, reading his thoughts, "but we have two more days."  She 
kissed Andy and wrapped herself around him.  "Goodnight, darling."
***

Gina fit a cigarette into her holder and lit it.  She lay her bare legs in 
Andy's lap.  He watched her, captivated by her alluring pose.  "I only 
smoke the black ones at formal occasions," she replied, answering the 
question in his mind.  This was anything but formal; Andy was bare-chested, 
only wearing underwear at their private breakfast in Gina's suite.  He 
seemed to be comfortable with her answering before he asked; it was one of 
the rare occasions in her many lifetimes that she didn't feel strange doing 
it.  The coven leader hadn't dressed much either: she was wearing a tee-
shirt that barely covered her muff.  She had taken the trouble to pull her 
hair back in the thick ponytail she had worn last night because he found it 
attractive.  She read another question from his mind.  "No," she grinned, 
"I don't use the holder except on formal occasions, either."  Smiling as 
she sipped her tea, she continued, "But you are here, and you like it."  
Gina took another leisurely pull, gracefully lifting her head to exhale.  
The metaphysical plane brightened.
"So..." Andy hesitated, "who else knows about my... fetish?"  He caressed 
the fine, smooth calf attached to the leg in his lap and hoped that the 
coven leader wouldn't take offense at the question.
"No, darling, I'm not offended," Gina answered, then muttered, "After what 
I've done before, I'm surprised it took you this long to ask."  Andrew 
shrugged, and she heard his thought.  It was over and done with, so it was 
useless to hold it against her.  She began to answer his original question.  
"Nobody else in the coven knows--"  Gina stopped and thought for a moment.  
"Except possibly Monica," she mumbled.
"Monica?"  Andy couldn't conceal his surprise.  He tried to recall last 
night in detail.  He was fairly sure that he hadn't been obvious in 
watching her.
"Well, it's difficult for a man with a smoking fetish to hide it from a 
woman who has one," Gina explained.  She patted Andy's hand.  "So I think 
you'll probably be seeing more of her.  I could be wrong, but I believe it 
excites Monica to have a male so responsive to her smoking."  His brewing 
thoughts indicated that they weren't finished talking yet.
"What about Danielle?  I'm surprised that you haven't told her," Andy 
interjected.
"That is between you and your girlfriend.  If you want her to turn you on 
like that, then you should let her know.  I'm not responsible for giving 
out seduction information for you."  Gina smiled.  "Besides, I can just 
imagine what say, Susan, would do with that knowledge."  He peeped.  "Yes, 
I rather thought you might have that reaction," she wryly commented.  
"She'd start smoking again and you would be helpless before the smoking 
'bitch goddess' of your nightmares."  Gina considered the image that came 
to Andrew's mind; yes, she could see where Susan would be quite sexy as the 
bitch goddess with the long cigarette holder...  The coven leader poured 
some more tea as her thoughts came back into order.  "She is intensely 
attracted to you," Gina continued aloud, although he already knew that.  
"While other coven members may be curious, especially after last night--"  
She blew him a kiss.  "Don't think that being 'my chosen' is an 
insignificant thing.  If I'm interested enough to take you away from 
Danielle for the weekend, all the other women will want to know why," she 
warned.
"Susan is a special case.  She is so self-confident and assured that she 
wants you because of what she sees, not to find out what I see."  Andrew 
briefly encapsulated his experience with the dominatrix.  "She won't be 
that overt again.  I've seen to that.  However, nor will she give up.  I 
actually worry about Danielle more than you."  Gina lit another holdered 
cigarette and exhaled, "She's still quite fragile.  Perhaps it was a 
mistake to have brought her in the coven, but she was miserable with her 
life, and I saw the chance to do some good."  She shrugged.  A smile spread 
across her features as she realized that he had stopped listening and was 
simply watching her smoke.  "I agree.  Shall we?"
***

She straddled him from above, rocking slowly.  A warm, slow pleasure spread 
through her limbs.  "Andrew, will you trust me completely?  I want to do 
something special for you."  He moaned and quickly said yes, but was 
wondering what could be more special than what was currently going on.  She 
stopped moving, leaned forward and kissed him, deep and lovingly.  And 
long.  Both of them had to wait to catch their breath.  "You'll see...  
Just relax...  It'll feel a little strange for a while..."  Gina gasped as 
her cunt twitched around his cock.  She steadied herself and reached into 
Andrew's brain, probing, questing for its core, where she anchored herself.  
Focusing her thoughts and her command of the power, she began to burrow 
into his very existence.
Andy began to feel his limbs tingle: the pins and needles of extremities 
falling asleep.  He looked up at Gina, who was rocking slowly on top of 
him.  Her eyes were closed, and her face was the picture of supreme 
concentration.  He forced himself not to panic even though his feet were 
completely asleep and it was spreading.  "Juu-u-u-ust... re-e-e-la-a-a-a-
ax," she quietly crooned.  Her hips were barely moving now, her face still 
a mask of studiousness.  Andy couldn't feel his hands now, and there was a 
very irritating tickling sensation inside his head.  "I know, Andrew...  
Clo-o-ose your eyes...  Almo-o-ost there..."  It all boiled down to how 
much he trusted the coven leader.  He closed his eyes.  Now the only thing 
he could feel was her pussy and the slight movement of her hips.
"Open them, darling."  Gina's voice sounded strange, but Andy couldn't 
figure out why.  He opened his eyes and instantly got extremely dizzy.  He 
was looking down, no, up, and there was something warm inside him making 
him feel good and he moved and his cock sizzled...  "We're linked, you and 
I," she said.  He saw her mouth move, yet felt his lips form the words.  
"All that I feel, you shall.  And all that you do..."  Andy's hearts 
stopped racing as he adjusted to the increased number of sensations.
"Gina," he breathed in their combined voices, "fuck me."  He rolled over on 
top of himself and his hips drove his cock deeply inside his cunt.  Andy 
gasped as the marvelous dual feeling almost made him faint.  This wouldn't 
last long; the violent wave that each movement ignited overwhelmed his 
senses for increasing periods.  He felt his stomach (well, something down 
there) tighten.  "Ohhh... Geeee-naaaaaa..."  The knot inside broke, 
igniting a small swell that quickly turned into a tidal wave.  Andy passed 
out, completely overwhelmed by the orgasm in Gina's body that obliterated 
him.
***

Andy blinked slowly as his thoughts began to coalesce anew.  Gina was 
sitting cross-legged in a chair watching him.  "Is it always like that?" he 
weakly asked, sitting up shakily on the bed.  He felt warm all over, and... 
lazy.
"Only if I'm with someone very special,' she throatily replied.  "A little 
too much for you, darling?"  Gina smirked, then pouted as Andrew projected 
a retort to her.  "Well," she said, standing up, "I must say that I can 
understand your gender's fascination with ejaculation."  Gina presented 
herself in fetching profile.
"Sorry, dear.  Won't work.  I'm worn out," Andy said lightly.
Gina fixed him with a smoldering look.  "You don't think that I'm finished 
with you yet," she seductively growled.  Reaching into his brain again, she 
specifically targeted his arousal control.  The coven leader began to 
stimulate it and smiled at his amazement.  He looked at his cock in shock 
as it began to inflate.  "We only have until Monday..."
***

You really like the seafood pasta here, don't you?" Gina teased, relaxing 
in her chair.  She had put on a gauzy, white cotton dress; the one with the 
very daring slit.  Andrew had been eating heartily, ignoring her efforts at 
provoking him with exposed thigh.  The cigarette holder hadn't even done 
it.  She absently swirled the wine in her glass.  The two of them had not 
left her suite since they had arrived after the party; she had had servants 
bring their breakfast and dinner.  Andrew's metaphysical aspect was a 
little dimmer than usual, but Gina wasn't sorry in the least.  It had been 
a glorious afternoon, filled with orgasm after orgasm, like rolling summer 
thunderstorms.  Unfortunately, he was now tired and a little sore; she had 
taxed his physical limitations.  He was also ravenous.  "Only around you, 
darling Andrew," she replied to his mental accusation.  "I also know when 
you've had enough.  I would be quite content to cuddle in front of the 
television for a few hours."
After dinner, he began to play with the thigh revealed by the slit in 
Gina's dress while they were sort of watching the tube.  "I thought you 
were tired, dear," she commented with amusement.
"Such a fine leg belonging to such a fine woman should not go ignored," he 
quipped.
"In that case, I'm going to go get a cigarette."  She bounced away from 
him, returning from her room with a lit black cigarette in a different 
holder, then posed for him.  "Which do you think looks better?"  She 
giggled at the reply he projected.  "The white cigarettes go better with 
this outfit, but I've misplaced my ivory holder."  He sent her a teasing 
thought about her fashion consciousness.  Gina took a deep, , luxurious 
drag, and Andrew's thoughts became the equivalent of a television test 
pattern.  She returned to the sofa.  "You're still too tired to play," the 
coven leader correctly noted as she checked his metaphysical aspect.  It 
was still a little dim, and even she couldn't change that.  He slid easily 
onto the floor.  "Andrew," she said, reading his mind, "you don't have to."  
He sent her a silent reply almost instantly.  He knew.  He just wanted to.
Gina's heart fluttered from the picture in Andrew's mind.  She carefully 
unfastened her dress.  Once she had slipped it over her shoulders, he did 
the rest.  Draping her legs over his shoulders, she sighed happily and sank 
languidly into the sofa.  God did she want everything he was willing to do!  
She gasped when Andrew's tongue just rolled over her pussy.  She felt the 
lower body tremors begin as he made circles after circles upon circles 
around her swollen, lubricated sex.  Then he was between her lower lips, 
digging rhythmically at her with his tongue, sucking her dribbling passion, 
head bobbing slowly.  The coven leader's lungs shrank, unable to hold 
enough air because of the tiny shocks triggered by Andrew's oral 
lovemaking.  Her hips were moving, thrusting reactively, seeking more of 
his face.  The gulps of air became even shallower and more frequent as the 
agitation he created sent stronger messages to her primal brain.
Andrew gently drew her clit into his mouth; the light pressure set off 
another shock.  This one ripped through her body and consciousness in an 
instant, leaving Gina unable to move, speak or think.  A cut-off high-
pitched gasp and tiny reflex vibrations were the heralds of a particularly 
intense orgasm.  He pushed two fingers against the knot at the top of her 
cunt, and rotated his tongue around her hyper-sensitive clit and the hiding 
place from which it had emerged.  She grunted, and woman cum shot from 
inside her as her hips jerked powerfully.  Gina Mansfield's world turned an 
iridescent blue.  Driven into the deepest rapture, in pure bliss, she died 
the little death.  Andrew's aura passed through her, and like Danielle, 
Gina could not withstand the effect of every nerve cell in her body firing 
simultaneously.
When she came to, still on the sofa, Andrew was gently cleaning the insides 
of her thigh with his tongue.  She was utterly drained, unable to do 
anything but allow him to adore her.  His aura smothered her active 
thought, replacing her afterglow with a different kind of warm, sensual 
calm.  Gina closed her heavy, heavy eyes and went to sleep.
***

Gina abruptly opened her eyes to find herself in bed with Andrew.  He must 
have carried her.  It was still dark and the clock read 3:12.  The glorious 
and decadent lassitude still pervaded her whole being, and his aura was 
tightly coiled around her.  The man responsible was fast asleep, obviously 
dreaming of her.  She resisted the temptation to spy, choosing to softly 
brush his face with her lips.  He woke up briefly, his thoughts still a 
tangle of dream images and reality.  Gina kissed his chest, then climbed on 
top of him.  "Sleep... slee-ee-eep... sleeeeep," she softly crooned.  The 
coven leader just let her voice push him back towards unconsciousness.  
Andrew was awake enough to wrap his arms around her.  Then he followed her 
gentle request, dropping back into a peaceful slumber.  She coven leader 
purred happily, dreaming of what a normal mortal life would be like at his 
side.  She went to sleep a little later, still dreaming.
***

They had separated sometime during the night, but Gina woke Andrew up by 
climbing back on top of him.  "H'lo, gorgeous," he sleepily mumbled.  His 
aura was still wrapped around her and it was back to normal.  She kissed 
him deeply, and it grew a little stronger.  The vibrant, blue energy made 
her tremble.  "Cold?"  Hugging him tighter, she shook her head and looked 
at him with loving devotion.  "Say 'Ah' for me," he instructed.  Gina 
eagerly devoured the small bit of life essence he gave her; she could live 
for several lifetimes on him alone.  "You were wonderful," he said, eyes 
aglow.
"I didn't do anything."
"You came.  Like a beautiful, specially lit fountain," he retorted.  Gina 
caught Andrew's image of her in climax and very nearly had another one from 
the sense of his arousal during last night's sex.  He may have been too 
tired to fuck, but that didn't mean she couldn't stir his blood.  Her 
ejaculation had pleased him immensely.  The coven leader was definitely 
turned on by his memories.  "Now I know what you're thinking," he jibed, 
then warmly kissed her.  "But not 'til after breakfast."
Gina laughed.  "After seven hundred plus years, somebody has answered one 
of my questions before I've asked it."  It was Sunday morning and their 
time was drawing to a close.  "But must we wait for breakfast?"
***

Gina nuzzled Andrew's neck, then lazily got out of bed.  "You realize that 
I can't control anything when I'm climaxing."  Now they were waiting for 
brunch; his breakfast had consisted of her muff, and she had ridden him to 
a second orgasm.  "As much as I might like to, orgasm is so much easier to 
achieve when I'm not trying to control a second party.  That is the reason 
why I have men masturbate for me when I am enslaving them."  She lit a 
cigarette before putting it in a holder.  "Arousal, on the other hand, is 
much easier," she smiled, then sighed lugubriously as it hit her that 
Andrew and his aura would revert to being Danielle's soon.
Andy watched the coven leader with fascination while she smoked, as he had 
done for most of the past two days.  It was a nice change to be able to 
openly indulge his fetish.  Unfortunately, it would be back in the closet 
for him soon.  "You don't have to," Gina said.  "You can tell her, you 
know."
He shook his head.  "She'll just think that I'm--weird," he answered.  
"Dani isn't as--understanding as you."  Gina opened her mouth to interrupt, 
but Andy quickly continued, "I know.  She hasn't been around as long as you 
have.  But she's all I've got, and you are going to be around for a long 
time."  He ran a finger around Gina's tummy, just above her bush as she 
came over to the bed.  "I guess I still don't feel as comfortable with her-
-"
"Andrew," Gina interrupted, "Danielle is growing right before our eyes.  
You indulge her hypnotic fantasy--"  He had a snide thought.  "Yes, you do 
have a choice," she argued.  "She wouldn't do it if it truly bothered you 
because it would be too difficult to hold your aura for that long."  She 
took a last lingering draw from her cigarette, then ejected it into the 
ashtray before resuming, "I believe that you are capable of much more than 
you think.  Unfortunately, I'm afraid that I'm far too intimate with you to 
be able to give any sort of guidance."  His aura sizzled around her, 
causing Gina to lose track of her thoughts for a while.  When she snapped 
out of it, she picked up the phone.  "Hello, James, please see to it that 
the kitchen sends a cold brunch to the suite."  The coven leader turned her 
attention to Andrew, picking her way through his brain and turning various 
things on and off.  She fondled his cock.  "I want you inside me.  Again," 
she breathed.
"Guidance I don't need," Andy responded.  "I want you, but I want Dani 
almost as much as--she needs me."  Her insistent playing with his cock was 
beginning to pay off.  "One thing about you, Gina, is that my refractory 
period seems to last only as long as you want it to."  He paused, then 
grinned.  "Whatever you do, please don't teach Danielle how to do that."
She kissed him and sensuously purred, "Then there's a price that you must 
pay."  Andy rolled her over on her back and positioned himself.  "Yes, I 
know...  Such a deal," Gina echoed aloud.  His head was buried at her chest 
now, and the tip of his cock was touching her wet opening.  The coven 
leader arched her back, slipping the head inside her cunt.  He gasped in 
surprise and pleasure.  "Make love to me, Andrew.  Danielle will be back 
soon."
Susan's Party

Danielle was riding in the first limousine that left Gina's gala.  Kevin, 
her pet man, sat calmly next to her.  She passed the trip by absently 
toying with his sea-green aura, re-forming it into the leash and collar as 
the car pulled to a stop.  Dani didn't know any of the others in the car, 
but she had run into two other coven members at the earlier party who were 
going to attend Susan's thing as well.  She didn't wait for them because it 
would have meant hanging around Gina's party (and Andy) longer than she had 
to.
The limo had pulled up to an abandoned-looking warehouse.  A faded sign 
from many Halloweens ago said, "HAUNTED HOUSE."  Just like Susan, Dani 
thought.  The rest of the group from the limo were chattering excitedly 
among themselves.  The door opened and Steven ushered the seven people in.  
The building's nondescript exterior hid a spacious reception room, complete 
with bar and a gracious buffet.  Two more limousines arrived and Dani 
breathed a little easier when Tricia and Vicki came in.  Vicki, a fairly 
tall brunette, had a date, but Tricia, a zaftig blonde, did not.  "Hi 
Dani," Tricia said.  "Is this your first party?"  Danielle nodded and tried 
to find out exactly what was going to happen, but both coven members were 
evasive.
A door at the back of the reception room opened.  "Ladies and gentlemen and 
pets, please take your seats," Steven announced.  Pets?  I suppose Kevin is 
my pet, but not everybody here has the power...  Dani's confusion was 
displaced by shock when she entered the next room.  It was like Susan's 
dungeon, only much larger.  She was trapped with over twenty strangers in a 
bondage dungeon.  Lewis, Mistress Susan's other slave, was standing in 
front of the "audience."  Dani selected a sofa for her and Kevin, wondering 
what was going to happen.
Lewis announced the "Sixth Annual Ball of Sin," and a hush of eager 
anticipation fell over the crowd.  Danielle's jaw dropped when two men, one 
in leather, the other in loose-fitting black clothes, lead a naked Heather, 
Tricia's twin, onto the "stage."  They fastened her arms to some sort of 
device and her legs to a spreader bar.  She couldn't believe that Heather 
allowed the men to restrain her without protest.  She had the power, why 
wasn't she using it?  Dani had lost track of Heather's sister, so she 
couldn't gauge Tricia's reaction.  One of the men selected a riding crop 
while the other stood in front of the girl, whose back was to the assembled 
group.
The man facing Heather spoke with authority, while the second man caressed 
the blonde with the crop.  "You understand what you are to do."  Heather 
softly murmured her acquiescence, and called the man "master."  Dani was 
very confused now.  Her confusion grew extremely dense when the man with 
the crop snapped it across the blonde initiate's back.  The only sound that 
came from Heather was a quiet, "One.  Thank you, master."  The man with the 
crop resumed his soft brushing of Heather's back.  The crowd was quiet.
A second blow came from out of nowhere, and Heather responded as before, 
with a quiet, "Two.  Thank you, master."  Everything continued as it had 
earlier, and the count reached ten.  The crowd started murmuring, then made 
scattered applause when it reached fifteen.  Dani could see the welts 
forming and actively scanned the room for Tricia, but the twin was not in 
evidence.  She pulled forcefully on Kevin's "leash", commanding him to 
remain and act attentive.  She headed for the bathroom and found Tricia 
alone in the reception room, smoking a brown cigarette.
"Your sister's in there being whipped!" Dani exclaimed.
Tricia looked bored.  "Did the little femme last more than ten?"  More 
applause came from the other room, and a visibly excited woman shot out of 
the door, heading straight to the bathroom.  Tricia said, "Oh, my!  I guess 
I'd better go see!"  She dropped her smoke in an ashtray and pivoted, 
quickly going back in the "theater."  Danielle followed her, hoping to be 
of some help in rescuing the manacled coven member.
"T-t-twenty," Heather weakly gasped, "t-t-two.  Th-thank... you... master."  
Although there was a low buzz of excitement in the room, the suspended 
woman's gasp was clearly audible.  The weals on her back, ass, and legs 
were evident.  She was sweating profusely, and there was no sign of tension 
in her body; had Heather not been supported by the array of chains and 
bars, she would have been lying slack on the floor.  Danielle held her 
tongue, despite her every urge to do something.  Tricia had returned to her 
previous seat and was just quietly watching.  The man with the crop had 
been teasing her, extending his reach to her thighs and cunt.  His hand 
drew back again, deliberately, and hovered in the air for an eternity.  
"Master," Heather gulped.  "P-p-paycheck," she sighed.  The poised crop was 
lowered, and its wielder moved off-stage.
The remaining man said, "Excellent.  I shall now please you, for your 
service has pleased me."  He knelt in front of Heather and buried his face 
between her spread legs.  Her reaction was instantaneous.  Heather's body 
jerked as if she were being electrocuted, and she screamed powerfully, 
belying the completely drained air she had possessed not more than a few 
seconds ago.  Danielle had returned to her seat next to the enslaved Kevin.  
Her trip to the bathroom was forgotten as the man who had commanded 
Heather's flogging made oral amends.  Dani watched as the man's obvious 
skill at eating pussy sent the blonde-haired coven member to another plane.  
She wanted to extinguish the tingle and heat that was growing within her 
own body, but she couldn't bring herself to stop watching.  A soft squeak 
came from her side, and Danielle noticed the girl sitting next to her for 
the first time that night.  Dani guessed that she was very young, about 16 
or so, and stunningly beautiful.  Long, thick blonde hair and a face that 
was contorted with lust were all that Dani cared about while the girl 
furiously masturbated to climax.  Danielle felt much hotter, and the scene 
taking place next to her took precedence over Heather's predicament.  She 
finally forced her attention back to the stage.  Her neighbor emitted a 
soft groan a couple of minutes later.  Shortly thereafter, the house lights 
came up and much of the crowd stood up, applauding as a limp Heather was 
gently removed from her bonds by two able-bodied men and carried off-stage.
"Master Anateus," Lewis' voice boomed, and the man bowed.  Heather's pussy 
juice glistened on his face.  "Master of the whip, 'The Jockey.'"  The 
applause grew louder as the flogger came out and took his bow.  "Ladies and 
gentlemen--Slave Heather!!!"  The room went wild for the no-longer present 
girl.  "There will be an intermission of twenty minutes before the next 
act," Lewis announced.  Everybody began to leave the room, so Dani followed 
suit, commanding Kevin to come along.
Smoke rose in the reception room, and Dani wanted to join in, but she 
headed for the ladies' lounge first.  As she sat in the stall, she could 
hear the excited chatter of other women in the room.  Two of them had been 
quite--aroused--by the just-concluded scene and were speculating on the 
next one.  One woman remarked that she had been tempted to "ease her 
discomfort," but wanted to wait for the orgy.  Danielle thought about the 
beautiful blonde that had been seated next to her.  She shook her head 
violently, shattering the image of the young girl's orgasm in a hail of 
kaleidoscopic lights.  Returning to her still-spellbound love slave, she 
removed a cigarette, and she made him quietly say, "I... live... to 
serve... my... mistress."  It still made her clit pulse.
"Excuse me, but can I have one of your cigarettes?"  Dani's brief self-
absorption ended.  She turned and looked directly into the bluest eyes 
she'd ever seen...  It was the girl that had been sitting next to her.  "My 
dad doesn't like me to but--"  The teenager looked around the room 
furtively before finishing, "--He's not around right now, and I need one."  
Danielle dumbly removed her pack and gave it to the girl.  God, her eyes 
are incredibly blue...  "I hope you don't mind, but I think these are the 
coolest cigarettes.  That's why I asked you."  The girl added with 
embarrassment, "Oh, I'm sorry, my name is Robin."
Dani finally gathered enough wits to introduce herself.  "Hi.  I'm 
Danielle."  She realized that Robin didn't have a lighter if she didn't 
have cigarettes.  "Kevin, light it for her."
"Yes... mistress," came the distant reply.  OH SHIT! I forgot he's still 
hypnotized oh no...
"He's your slave?!!" Robin exclaimed.  "Oh, cool!!!"  Dani relaxed, 
relieved that the teen hadn't noticed the nature of Kevin's condition.  All 
the same, she loosened her magical hold on him.  She and Robin exchanged 
conversation during the break, but Dani avoided asking the girl about her 
presence at such an adult event.  Lewis announced that the second act was 
about to begin, and the reception room quickly emptied.
A tall, thin woman came on-stage, wearing gloves, crotchless panties and 
thigh boots.  Lewis led two bound males in, and fastened them to the wall.  
Danielle saw that they were gagged as well.  The thought of something being 
in store for the men that required their forced silence made her a little 
ill.  She watched anyway, out of morbid curiosity, while the woman slowly 
and teasingly stripped both men.  The room was completely quiet, except for 
the rustlings of motion from the stage area and crowd.  The woman was now 
physically teasing the men with brief, wet kisses on their bodies, 
tormenting their nipples.  She moved downward, avoiding their groins, 
instead playing with their legs.  She parted their thighs with a regal nod, 
then fastened their legs to cuffs in the wall.  She slapped at the men's 
chests with her gloved hands, then repeated the action on the insides of 
their thighs.  Pain flickered across their faces.  The tall, slim 
dominatrix stopped to remove her gloves, which sparkled with reflected 
light, and donned another pair lying nearby that didn't.  She began to 
aggressively stimulate the restrained males, pulling and rubbing at their 
cocks, occasionally planting a kiss on the crown of each one.  Her efforts 
quickly paid off, but she squeezed the base of both dicks hard enough that 
muffled sounds of pain escaped from both gags.  Danielle watched her remove 
what looked like alligator clips from a box and wave one around 
demonstratively.
The scantily clad woman tied drawstrings around the men's balls, flicking 
her tongue around the sensitive area from time to time.  Pain and pleasure 
registered on both men's faces.  She fastened the clips on their nipples.  
Dani flinched in sympathetic pain as the dominatrix brutally played with 
the clips, but the woman was always careful to mix in a kiss or lick or 
gentle touch in between.  After what seemed like hours, she removed the 
drawstrings and teased the men for another eternity.  Danielle 
instinctively moved back in her seat.  The men's cocks twitched and pulsed 
but... nothing else happened.  The slender woman turned to face the 
audience, then dramatically spread her hands to indicate the men.  The 
audience cheered, buzzing with excitement at her complete control of the 
two slaves.  She clapped her hands sharply.  Once...  Twice...  At the 
third one, both men came, shooting stream after stream of hot cum.
Dani got very dizzy at the sight; her clit throbbed angrily.  She lurched 
against Robin, who didn't even notice.  The young blonde was frozen, 
staring intently at the stage area.  Her neck was definitely flushed.  Dani 
took some deep breaths, forcing her thoughts away from the twin 
ejaculations.  She dared to look when the crowd started applauding again.  
"Mistress Dominique and slaves--"  Mistress Dominique whispered something 
to Lewis.  "--Slaves Michael and Kenneth.  The mistress has given them 
their full names with tonight's performance," the big man announced.  The 
crowd went crazy, hooting and cheering, men and women.  Another 
intermission was announced and Dani virtually fled the room with Kevin in 
tow.  She had started to have flashbacks from episodes with Steven and 
Andy.  Kevin or somebody was going to be calling her "mistress" tonight.
"Hi again, Danielle."  Robin's girlish voice was right behind her as she 
hurriedly removed her cigarettes.  Maybe if she smoked two during the break 
she would calm down.  "Can I--"  Robin quickly swallowed the question and 
pushed the offered pack away.  "No thank you," the teenager announced, "I 
don't smoke."  A man walked up to her, his eyes glowing with pride and 
love.  "Hi Daddy.  This is my new friend, Danielle."  She gave her father a 
warm hug.
"Hello, Danielle, I'm pleased to meet you.  My name is Robert Wright."  He 
shook her hand, and Dani immediately saw where some of Robin's good looks 
came from.  "Are you having fun, princess?"  Robin nodded eagerly, but 
rolled her eyes and sighed an exasperated, "Daddy!" when he pinched her on 
the cheek.  Robin's father excused himself, and joined an animated group of 
people across the room.
Dani's mind had wandered.  Where was Susan?  It was her party, but she 
hadn't seen her mistress all night.  Dani's musings were interrupted by 
Kevin's return and Robin's request for a cigarette. The teen asked for the 
lighter and fled to the ladies' lounge.  Danielle was slightly disappointed 
that her newfound companion had left her, although she did notice that 
Robin had very nice legs.  The announcement for the final act came.  Dani 
put out her half-finished second smoke, debating whether to wait for Robin.  
She lingered a bit, then heard applause; no, that might be obvious.  She 
commanded her slave to come along and went back to the theater.
When Dani walked in, an attractive young woman with long brown hair and 
wearing a black bikini was entering the stage area.  The woman was tugging 
impatiently at a real chain leash, but whatever was at the other end 
definitely didn't want to come out; it preferred the anonymity of the dark 
room behind the stage.  A yelp came from the darkness, and a man hastily 
crawled into the light on all fours.  The only thing he was wearing was a 
chastity belt.  The room burst into laughter and Dani heartily joined in 
when she recognized him.  Johnny Burton, the gossip columnist, was this 
woman's collared slave in front of the society people he wrote about.  
Robin came in, asking Dani what was so funny.  There was a distinct aroma 
of alcohol on the underage girl's breath.
"Ladies, gentlemen, and pets, your hostess!"  Lewis' pronouncement was like 
the off switch on a laugh track.  An air of hushed anticipation replaced 
the hilarity.  Mistress Susan came on-stage in full command of her powerful 
presence.  She had changed her hairstyle to something a little more 
elaborate, and her make-up was perfect.  Dani felt a twinge in her pussy; 
Susan looked really good.  Both she and Robin joined in the enthusiastic 
applause.
"Thank you, my friends," Mistress Susan said.  "I decided that I would use 
this male slut in this year's show, since he has caused some of you public 
embarrassment.  This is 'slave boy.'  At no time during the evening are any 
of you to refer to him by any other name."  Everyone cheered, Danielle the 
loudest.  Johnny had taken every opportunity to fondle her during last 
year's gala at the castle, and had made constant suggestive remarks.  It 
may have been a year late, but she relished his pending, quite public, 
humiliation.  Mistress Susan had taken the leash from the other woman, 
giving her a long, wet kiss in return.  Danielle felt a bit of desire.  
"Thank you, slave Jennifer."  Susan pulled on the leash.  "Clean my boots, 
slave boy."
Johnny Burton's tongue went to work, thoroughly cleaning one boot, then the 
other.  Dani couldn't resist; she narrowed her vision to the metaphysical 
plane, expecting to see Mistress Susan playing with Johnny's aura.  Much to 
her surprise, the pasty-white (kind of like bread dough) glow was on all 
fours, indicating that the gossip columnist had control over his actions.  
The little shit was really into it!  Mistress Susan paraded him around the 
stage area like a dog at an obedience trial, commanding him to sit, heel, 
and beg.  She led the gossip columnist over to a large cushioned chair, and 
sat down.  "Slave Jennifer, strip for us," she commanded.  Jennifer 
promptly obeyed and modeled her soft body for the audience, her mistress, 
and "slave boy."
"Lie down, slave.  Masturbate for your mistress," Mistress Susan said.  The 
girl was not facing the audience, so they only had a side view of Jennifer 
caressing herself.  "Look at her, slave boy," Susan purred.  "I bet you'd 
like to taste her, but she's going to be your mistress as well, and you 
don't deserve to lust after her."  The chain went taut as Johnny struggled 
to reach Jennifer, whose legs were just out of his reach.  "Now, slave boy, 
what would you do for her attention?" Mistress Susan asked in her most 
seductive manner.  The voice made Danielle hunger for her mistress.
"I will let her--"  He stopped, then began again.  "My mistress may do 
anything she pleases.  I am just her toy."  The crowd giggled and applauded 
at the reply.  Mistress Susan still held his chain firmly; Jennifer was 
rapidly headed for orgasm, beginning to undulate and make pleasured noises.  
The obviously excited gnome strained at the leash, blurting, "Mistress... 
I... I... please just use me, please!"  Danielle thought that Susan looked 
so composed, totally nonplussed by the whole scene: Johnny's begging, 
Jennifer's high-pitched moans, the audience...  The young initiate was in 
awe of her mistress.
Mistress Susan snapped on Johnny's chain.  "Sit!"  Jennifer grunted and her 
body jerked violently on the stage; her orgasm had arrived.  The gossip 
columnist's frustration was evident by the way he wiggled and the 
expression of discomfort on his face.  The orgasmic woman sighed very 
happily, basking in the scattered applause from the audience.  "I have 
decided that slave boy has earned a reward," Mistress Susan stated, 
silencing the crowd.  "When she is ready, my slave Jennifer will become his 
Mistress Jennifer."  There was a ripple of anticipation among the viewers 
as Susan fastened the chain to a hook in the floor.  "Beg your Mistress 
Jennifer---but gently.  She's feeling very good right now, and I don't want 
you to disturb her," Mistress Susan said.  She left the gossip columnist to 
stew and joined Jennifer in her afterglow, kissing and caressing the woman 
while exchanging whispered conversation.  Danielle was quite jealous.  
After a while, both women got up and left the stage.  "Slave boy" whimpered 
in frustration, but said nothing.  "Wh-what's going on?" Robin whispered to 
Dani, who shook her head and whispered back that she didn't know either.
Mistress Susan reappeared about a minute later.  "Ladies and gentlemen and 
pets...  I present--Mistress Jennifer!"  The former slave returned to the 
stage to warm applause.  Danielle immediately noticed the change in the 
young woman's bearing; it didn't have anything to do with the large dildo 
she wore from the harness around her waist.  Jennifer carried herself--
differently.  The gossip columnist noticed too, and cowered at her 
reappearance.
"Stay!"  Jennifer's edict was immediately effective; Johnny froze, eyes 
panicked.  Maybe it was the cat o' nine tails she was holding.  "Come."  He 
crawled to her.  Susan stood to the side of all this, watching with a 
slight smirk.  The recently elevated mistress casually swatted Johnny with 
her cat.  He yelped.  "Y'like that, slave boy?" Jennifer cooed.  "Well, 
there's more--"  Her next stroke was a lot less casual.  "--Where that came 
from.  Thank me, slave boy."  He whimpered an insincere thank you, 
obviously in some pain.  "Ohhhh," she pouted, "don't like being on the 
receiving end?"  She hit him again.  "Maybe you should have thought about 
that when you said that you were going to write nasty things about me and 
my friends unless I cooperated."  That didn't shock Danielle; Johnny 
probably would have tried the same thing with her, except that she hadn't 
had anything of value to be blackmailed over.  "Now I'm gonna do--"  The 
cat bit into his back again.  "--Exactly what you did to me," Jennifer 
growled.  This was not acting; she was pissed.  Danielle gave the 
metaphysical plane a check because Johnny didn't seem to be enjoying this 
at all.  She was right; Susan was holding a pasty-white leash and collar.
After a few more purposeful swats, Jennifer moved behind him and began to 
theatrically lubricate her fake cock.  She jacked off the dildo, showing 
off for the audience.  Her eyes gleamed with a feral anticipation; Dani 
couldn't tell if Jennifer was enjoying the show that she was putting on, or 
if she was relishing the thought of paying Johnny back.  A small moan came 
from the audience; one couple couldn't wait.  One of the guests was 
masturbating her date in the open.  Jennifer stopped her exhibition and 
knelt behind the gossip columnist.  "Ready... baby?" she snorted 
derisively.
"Slave boy" moaned as Jennifer thrust forward--not very gently, either.  
His body shook with each move his new mistress made.  Both of them grunted 
softly; Danielle stopped looking at the stage to watch the couple in the 
audience; the man moaned as the woman fellated him.  The coven initiate 
could now see that the woman wore a collar; the man must have been her 
master.  Lust seemed to be spreading through the crowd; there were people 
touching and stroking each other.  "Fuck me Mistress!  Oh--yes--oh--fuck 
your slave boy--Please!"  The gossip columnist's cries interrupted 
Danielle's serious consideration of the hypnotized Kevin.  She returned her 
attention to the on-stage sex; what was weird was that Susan no longer held 
the leash, which meant that...  Robin sighed softly; the teenager had 
started to play with herself again.  Dani felt dizzy again and left the 
room, dragging Kevin along.  She needed a cigarette.
She was virtually alone in the reception room as she contemplated her 
smoke; Kevin was a boring date in his current state.  "No, I don't need a 
cigarette," she mumbled half-aloud, "I need sex."  There was one thing 
about Kevin that wasn't boring...  Before Dani could act, other people 
began to straggle into the reception room.  She grumbled inwardly in 
frustration.  "Darling!  I'm very happy that you decided to attend," 
Mistress Susan called.  Dani ran over to the dominatrix and hugged her.  
"You look wonderful tonight," Susan quietly said, and Danielle had an 
inspiration.  She kissed Susan aggressively, driving her tongue into the 
older woman's mouth.  Her mistress' surprise didn't last long; Susan 
responded fully.
"Is there somewhere more... private... we can go?" Danielle throatily 
whispered.  "You look... really good."
Susan was pleased that Danielle had noticed, and the slight pink glow 
around the young woman's exposed neckline indicated that her slave was very 
willing.  "No, my pet.  That isn't the reason we have this party," the 
elder initiate replied.  "Besides, that would leave your pet--unattended."  
She fondled Dani's ass.  "That's a very exciting dress, my sweet little 
bitch."  Susan hadn't believed that Danielle would even be at the party, 
let alone hot for her; she wasn't going to let this opportunity pass.
Before either of the women could do anything, another woman interrupted.  
"Excuse me," she said, "does he belong to one of you?"  She pointed at 
Kevin, who was standing nearby.  Without a single active thought in his 
mind, and looking ruggedly handsome, he was the ideal zipless fuck.  Of 
course, Dani still held his leash, so he couldn't have any active thoughts.  
"If he does, may I borrow him?  He's gorgeous," the woman finished.  She 
was older than Susan, but still fairly attractive.
Well, that certainly was convenient.  "He's mine," Dani quickly said.  "But 
I have no objections."  She walked over to him.  "Slave Kevin," she said, a 
bit theatrically, "you will obey this woman as if she were your mistress.  
You will do all she asks, until I inform you otherwise."  Kevin replied 
with his usual blank "Yes... mistress."  Danielle turned to the woman.  "Is 
that good enough?"
The woman's eyes sparkled with lust as she energetically nodded.  "Come 
with me, slave Kevin," she said, dragging him to the theater.
"I see excellent mistress potential in you, darling Danielle," Susan 
commented.  "But aren't we the generous one tonight?" she teasingly added.
"Susan, shut up," Danielle grumbled good-naturedly.  She then knelt and 
submissively queried, "Mistress?  How may I please you?"  The dominatrix 
just smiled and led Dani into the theater, where a full-scale orgy was in 
progress.  Tricia was on top of Jennifer, making aggressive love to her on 
the stage while "slave boy" was chained just out of reach.  Vicki was 
bouncing up and down on Robin's father, her date nowhere readily apparent.  
Robin had found Lewis.  Mistress Susan's big slave pistoned into the 
teenager with powerful enthusiasm as she screamed encouragement.  Robin's 
hands were clamped on his hips, and her legs were fully spread.  Everybody 
else in the room was likewise occupied, and the smell and sounds of sex 
made Danielle wonderfully horny, but there didn't seem to be any place for 
her and her mistress to play.
"Follow me, slave Danielle," Mistress Susan regally instructed.  Leading 
Danielle by the hand, she imperiously made her way through the melee to an 
unoccupied bed where Steven was waiting.  "Excellent, my slave.  You may go 
play now," she told him, and he eagerly headed towards a nearby cluster of 
writhing bodies.  The dominatrix unzipped Danielle's dress.  "And you, my 
dear, are going to come as you never have before."
***

Danielle cuddled against her mistress; the orgy was still in progress, but 
it was time for a rest; Mistress Susan's last comment prior to their sex 
had not been an idle boast.  Nobody could match her knowledge of erotic 
practices and apply them to Danielle's body to yield such sheer physical 
pleasure.  Not even Andy.  "Where did you learn to suck pussy like that, my 
pet?"  Apparently she hadn't done too badly herself.  At the moment, 
Mistress Susan didn't seem inclined to do more than caress Danielle's body.
"My mistress taught me," the young woman replied, feeling very content.  
Who needed Kevin?  A sudden, unexpected sense of something being missing 
came over her; Danielle truly wished that Andy had been there, too.  It 
would have made an excellent night even better.  Despite the late hour, the 
orgy continued around them; time was definitely an abstract quantity.  
There were no clocks in the building, and nobody was wearing a watch--they 
were all naked.  She looked around the room to see whom she could recognize 
as she snuggled against her mistress' warm body.  Heather had recovered 
from her earlier ordeal; she was getting fucked by Master Anateus.  Vicki 
was having her way with Steven, head bobbing rapidly over the ecstatic 
slave's dick.  A few feet away on the stage, Robin's father was paddling a 
matronly woman Dani didn't know.  She was disappointed that she couldn't 
see Robin anywhere.  The gorgeous girl was probably off somewhere private 
with some hunky guy...  Just then, the object of her desire appeared in the 
doorway from the reception room.  Robin was still naked, and Danielle's 
eyes rolled lovingly, wistfully over the model-like teen's body.  The tall, 
slender blonde's breasts were perfectly sized.  Danielle longed to touch 
her long, trim legs and the girl's angelic face hid a sexual hunger that 
Dani wanted to be the object of.  "See something you like, darling?"  
Susan's question startled her; it's not that obvious, is it?  "Tell me, my 
sweet," Susan quietly cajoled, but the tone of voice was that of a close 
friend, not her mistress.
"Ummm...  I was kinda wondering...  I mean..."  Danielle hesitated, finally 
working up the courage to ask the question that had been on her mind.  She 
discreetly pointed out Robin, who was still standing in the doorway, having 
a drink.  "What's she doing here?"
Susan craned her neck.  "Oh, I see.  Robin," the dominatrix noted.  "She is 
magnificent isn't she, my little bitch?  Does she make you wet?  Do you 
want her?"  Danielle stuttered in embarrassment, unable to admit aloud what 
her mistress already knew.  Susan gave her a soft little kiss, and said, 
"Let's ask her father why she's here."  Mistress Susan summoned the man, 
who immediately stopped his paddling of the woman chained to the wall.  
"Why did you bring your underage daughter to such an adult party?" she 
asked.
"Because my Mistress Susan commanded me to.  I obey my mistress," the man 
said blankly, any sign of his earlier animation gone.  Being so close to 
the elder initiate, Danielle could feel Susan use the power; her skin 
crawled.  "I am not to bother her at the party.  There is nothing unusual 
about her presence here.  I will not remember anything about her sexual 
activity.  I must obey my mistress."
Mistress Susan smiled at Danielle.  "Present your daughter to me and my 
slave.  She is over by the door."  Robert Wright uttered a spellbound, 
"I... obey... Mistress... Susan."  Dani's clit pulsed as the man headed for 
the door to fetch his comely daughter.  She regarded her mistress with 
shock.  After a deep kiss, Susan explained, "I have my reasons, darling.  I 
am thinking ahead."  She cooed some more soothing endearments to put Dani 
at ease.
Robin arrived with her father, who presented her to Susan and Dani with a 
trance-filled gallantry.  The teenager smiled nervously at Danielle; she 
was obviously incredulous at how her father seemed not to care that both of 
them were nude.  "Mistress Susan," Robin began.  Dani's clit pulsed even 
harder at that; the young girl was another of Susan's slaves, and she began 
to hope.  "Is my dad like--hypnotized or something?"  Susan merely inclined 
her head.  "Will he remember any of this?" she asked, again nervously.  The 
dominatrix calmly replied no, that he was her total slave at the moment, 
and would not remember anything that she didn't want him to.  "I wish I 
could do that to him sometimes," Robin sighed, "I get tired of being his 
little princess."  A wicked grin came to her face.  "He won't remember 
anything?"  Susan shook her head in confirmation.  "Danielle, can I have a 
cigarette?"
The younger initiate lazily waved in the direction of the floor where she 
had dropped her purse; it was covered by clothes.  Robin found what she was 
looking for and lit it, taking a long, deep pull before exhaling the smoke 
directly in her father's face.  "That felt good," she said, then repeated 
the action.  Her father stood motionless, trapped in the firm grasp of 
Susan's Circean charm.  "I hate having to be the perfect little girl all 
the time."  Robin relaxed, and Danielle's mouth watered at the feminine 
pose.
"Very good, slave Robert.  Now you will go back to Mrs. Cutler and you may 
resume your previous activities.  You will tell no one of what you have 
done, nor will you have any memory of it," Mistress Susan calmly 
instructed.
"I... will... obey," Robert Wright droned.  Robin was clearly thrilled by 
her father's entrancement; he walked away from the three women and picked 
up the paddle to deliver another stoke to Mrs. Cutler's reddened ass.  
Robin thanked Mistress Susan, and then asked if there was any way the 
dominatrix could make her dad not see her boyfriends.
"The question is not what can I do for you, my young slut.  It is what can 
you do to earn my favor--slave Robin."  The transformation was tangible and 
instantaneous.  Mistress Susan had returned.  Much to Danielle's surprise, 
the young girl knelt, bowed her head, and demurely replied, "Yes, Mistress 
Susan."  The dominatrix stood, towering over the kneeling girl.  "So you 
want to be a grown up woman, my young bitch."  Susan stroked Robin's hair 
tenderly while Danielle just lay on the bed, fascinated by the teenager's 
obvious submission.  "Did you enjoy Lewis as he fucked your eager young 
cunt?"
"I always do, Mistress."  That was interesting.  Evidently, Robin had had 
dealings with Susan before.  Dani's hopes grew stronger.  Maybe her 
mistress would give Robin to her.  She wanted to touch, taste--savor the 
teenager.
"Then you will obey me now and perhaps--I shall give you Steven," the 
dominatrix said.  "But before I give you a toy, you must be a toy 
yourself."  Robin murmured a gentle assent.  "I did not give you permission 
to speak."  Mistress Susan was back with a vengeance.  "I will give you to 
Danielle.  She is to be your mistress for the remainder of the party.  You 
will obey her as you obey me."  Turning to the young initiate, Susan said, 
"I expect a full report from you later.  If she disobeys, let me know."  
Dani nodded eagerly.  "Then she's yours, darling," Susan cooed.  "I think 
I'll go amuse myself with some of the guests."
Robin looked at Danielle expectantly while the coven member's mind whirled 
with possibilities.  In the end, she decided it was best if she started 
gently; there was no telling what Robin might be into.  "Come and kiss me, 
my slave," she seductively said, patting the bed.  Robin climbed next to 
her and fired her tongue into Dani's mouth in a torrid, torrid, wet kiss.  
"How old are you?" Danielle gasped when they finally broke apart.  She was 
very wet now.
"Seventeen, mistress," was Robin's soft reply.
"Come and eat my pussy, my lovely slave," Dani purred.  The blonde teenager 
didn't hesitate at all, rearranging herself and lowering her face to Dani's 
legs.  She lacked style, but there was no shortage of enthusiasm.  She 
repeatedly lapped at Danielle with urgent, flat, broad strokes.  The coven 
member vibrated at her toy's energetic, if somewhat forceful stimulation.  
"Finger me!" she huffed.  Robin probed tentatively with a slender finger; 
no, that's not what I meant...
Danielle pushed Robin's head away.  "Have I displeased you, Mistress 
Danielle?" Robin asked, genuine fear in her voice.  The look of concern on 
her angelic face made Dani feel a little guilty.
"No, no, my pet," Dani cooed, unintentionally using Susan's term.  "It's 
just that you're too--mechanical."  Robin looked confused and crestfallen.  
"Don't feel bad, darling girl..."  Danielle thought for a moment.  "Be more 
gentle with your mouth, and less gentle with your hand," she counseled.  
"Use your fingers on me like you do on yourself.  I'm a big girl, I can 
take it," she grinned, hoping to set the teenager at ease.  "Now, let's try 
it again.  Or I'll have to show you how a real woman makes love."  Robin 
ran her fingertips over Dani's stomach and along the insides of her thighs.  
"Ohhh, yes, darling.  Like that," Danielle purred approvingly.  The 
teenager began to suck at her wetness, lapping at the tiny droplets of 
excitement forming, then swabbed the contours of Danielle's engorged pussy.
"Oh!" was all Dani could say.  Her thighs and stomach stiffened.  Robin's 
hands became more active, and the young girl pushed her tongue into 
Danielle, flicking inside her cunt.  "SSUUCKME!" Dani hissed, grabbing her 
slave's hair.  Robin obeyed immediately, and the words fled Dani's mouth in 
a stream of monosyllables.  "Huh-oh-yes-yes-oh-god-oh-oh-oh-fuck-yes-nnf-
nnf-fuck-me-so-good-unnhh-god-shit-ohhh..."  Danielle's voice rose with her 
hips, and she screeched, "I'm cummm-innnnngggg!!!"  She quivered as Robin 
fucked her vigorously with three fingers while sucking and licking at 
Dani's clit.  The coven member's body was on fire from the inside out; she 
was only nominally in charge now.  As the fire died, it left Dani warm... 
and sleepy.  "Marvelous, darling.  Just perfect, slave," she happily 
sighed.  She pulled Robin's head to hers and they kissed again.  Dani 
lovingly, gently cleansed the young girl's face of her juices with her 
mouth.  "Bring me a cigarette.  You have also earned yourself one."
Dani lazily fingered her slave as they smoked.  Around them, the orgy 
showed no signs of abating.  Robin gasped very quietly, and Danielle 
stopped her perusal of the goings-on.  "Put out your cigarette, slave.  I 
am going to send you into fucking orbit, baby."  The party wasn't over yet.
***

Danielle and Susan didn't leave until late Saturday afternoon.  Johnny 
Burton had been chained throughout the entire orgy, and he begged Mistress 
Susan for some sexual release.  She merely unlocked his chain, and told him 
to leave quietly, unless he wanted to eliminate any chance of her showing 
him favor again.  Robin was the last of the guests to leave; she thanked 
Danielle constantly, and the coven member reluctantly gave her a lingering 
good-bye kiss.  As she climbed into the back seat of the limo, Dani 
sincerely purred, "Mistress, thank you for everything."
"You won't have Andrew back until tomorrow evening, darling," her mistress 
replied.  "We've barely begun," Mistress Susan noted, then pushed Kevin's 
head back between her legs with a moan.
***

"Mistress Susan, can I ask you a question?"  Danielle timidly began.  She 
had spent the last twenty-four hours being very submissive, allowing Susan 
to fuck her in the ass.  Her mistress had also set her up with Lewis and 
Steven, and Dani had licked the dominatrix to a pair of loud orgasms.  She 
resisted the urge to tug at her leather collar; maybe her mistress would 
talk frankly with her about Andy.
"Mmmmm, ye-e-es, my pet," Susan purred.  It was obvious that the younger 
initiate wanted something from her; Danielle had been uncharacteristically 
submissive.  It was probably Andrew.  "You may speak freely, for you have 
pleased me a great deal this weekend," she regally said.  It was best to 
stay in character, just in case.
"Well, I wanted to ask you about Andy," Danielle said.  She quickly added, 
"I mean, I'll still be your slave and everything whenever you want, but... 
I think I'm in love with him--"
Susan cut her off.  "Of course you are, darling.  He feels the same about 
you.  Neither of you had any choice in the matter once you were thrown 
together."  She smiled at Danielle's confusion.  Such a delightful, 
expressive face...  "Andrew and you are soul mates--incomplete without the 
other," the elder initiate said, then held her hand up to forestall her 
student's inevitable interruption.  "Danielle," Susan began, "how many 
people have you had sex with this weekend?"
Dani thought for a moment.  Let's see... Susan, of course, and Robin...  A 
brief thrill echoed in her soul at that memory.  Kevin--I loved the way he 
said, "yes, mistress..."  Lewis and Steven...  "Five," she answered, "but I 
don't see what that has to do--"
"Patience, dear," Susan counseled.  "Each encounter was quite physically 
satisfying.  That's why we do it so much in the coven.  Coven members can't 
get any diseases, and aura-less women bear no children.  We can afford to 
be totally hedonistic."  Danielle peeped.  "That's why members willingly 
leave the coven.  But--that's not important to this discussion."  She 
smiled and petted Danielle's face.  "Which of these encounters was the most 
satisfying?  Mentally, as well as physically?"
Dani didn't hesitate.  "Robin--'cause she was so... gorgeous, and Kevin--
'cause he was so--"  She stopped, searching for the term.  "--In my 
diabolical clutches, a helpless slave to the power," she dramatically 
intoned.  The young initiate giggled.
"Yes, well, was there something still--missing?"  Danielle hesitated this 
time.  "Come on," the tall woman urged, "answer me--slave."  The Mistress 
Susan persona was so useful.
"Y-y-yes, mistress," Danielle stuttered, sent into shock by her mistress' 
abrupt reappearance.  "I wished that Andy was here," she reluctantly 
admitted.  She thought about it some more.  "It woulda been better if Andy 
was here," she decisively reiterated.
"How many times has he known how to make you feel good?  Without your 
having to tell him how, or even that you need it?"  Danielle was silent, 
apparently thinking.  Susan made sure her question was rhetorical by 
resuming, "Then there's the aura...  Ahhh, yes, his wonderful blue aura.  
Did you know that it has other qualities than that beautiful, warm, 
electric sizzle?"  A hundred questions filled Dani's mind.  How did Susan 
know?  Had she spent some time with Andy that Danielle didn't know about?  
The tall woman continued, "Gina can read his mind and know what he's 
thinking, his wants and desires, no matter how buried."  Her voice became 
quiet.  "But as Andrew's soulmate, his aura will reveal his heart to you.  
You will know him as he knows himself, and that is magical."
"Mistress?" Dani meekly interrupted.  "How do you know all of this?"  She 
had a sinking feeling; she just knew she wasn't going to like the answer...
"Because Lewis is my soul mate.  He serves me because it suits both of us."  
The oldest of the coven initiates smiled as she read the question forming 
on Danielle's face.  "Andrew, to me, is akin to what Robin was to you.  
Very entertaining, a treat, but nothing permanent will happen.  I like him 
because I find him attractive, and he understands what I crave.  I don't 
have to do anything but be my normal self for him to respond.  So--I am 
sexually interested in him.  He turns me on.  But take him away from you?  
No, darling, I could never do that, nor would I waste the energy in 
trying."
"So... you're saying that, because Andy is my soulmate, no woman can change 
that.  Not even Gina."  Susan nodded.  "So I don't like--have to be jealous 
of anybody; he has to be mine."
The eldest initiate smiled.  "As for Gina, our esteemed coven leader 
doesn't choose her men frivolously.  You're a very lucky woman in that she 
decided to give him to you.  Someone as empathic as Andrew is her perfect 
match, and he senses that as well.  She's only had three true husbands in 
seven hundred years, and Andrew could have very easily been number four."  
Susan ran her hand lovingly around Danielle's breast.  "But she realized 
that the coven would be endangered if you did not stop your careless 
indulgences, and that Andrew would eventually get to you."
Dani understood everything now.  She had been power-drunk before Andy.  It 
had given her whatever she had wanted, at her slightest whim.  All she had 
to do was think at some guy, and there he was.  Her first "date" with Andy 
had even been like that.  She remembered her closing thought as she had 
sent him home that night: he was a nice enough date, if no hunky guys were 
available.  Even back then, on some level, she had known.  It had taken the 
Brendan disaster to open her up to the possibility.  Now, six months later, 
she was rarely using the power except as an occasional aid to her arousal.  
On the heels of that realization came the thought, "I wonder if anything 
would aid Andy's arousal?"
"I can see that you're deep in thought," Susan said, then kissed Danielle 
sweetly.  "Come join us downstairs when you are ready.  There's no need to 
hurry," the older, wiser woman finished.  Mistress Susan unlocked 
Danielle's collar, then put on a robe.  Susan Newton left the room and the 
young initiate to her thoughts without another word.
***

Fresh from a change of clothes and leisurely bath, Danielle Gray strode 
confidently through the halls of Castlereagh.  The servant guiding her 
opened the door to the private room, where Gina and Andy were waiting for 
her; Gina had asked her to dine at the castle.  "Hello, your ladyship," the 
initiate said with a short curtsy.  Gina acknowledged the greeting, but 
looked a little unhappy.  Can't blame her, I guess...  "Hi, Andy," Dani 
purred, then turned to the coven leader.  "Gina," she began, "We'd like to 
take a rain check on dinner, if we may.  Andy and I have a lot to catch up 
on."  Danielle had been probing his aura since she entered the room; she 
felt his sudden disappointment.  "You can give her a goodbye kiss, Andy," 
she brightly affirmed, then paused for a second.  "I'll leave you two 
alone, and I'll be waiting in the foyer when you get done," Dani finished 
with nonchalance.
Andy blinked uncomprehendingly at Danielle's easy departure.  She was... 
different.  Very different.  "Close your mouth before I fill it, Andrew," 
Gina noted with amusement.  He stammered that he had to leave, but Gina 
grabbed his hand.  "Don't panic, sweetheart," she comforted.  The coven 
leader gave his pleasure centers a quick jolt to slow him down; he relaxed 
instantly.  "I believe that our Miss Gray has had a major revelation this 
past weekend."  She smiled in her mysterious way and picked the next 
question from his brain.  "Yes, she is quite a different person from Friday 
night.  But--"  Gina stood up, rested her arms on his shoulders and said, 
"--You owe me a goodbye kiss."  She closed her eyes and parted her lips, 
waiting patiently.  She obviously wasn't going to force him to do it.  Andy 
looked at the vulnerable pose, and figured, what the hell, Dani wasn't 
there to watch.  He was going to miss all the sexy posturing Gina had done 
for him.  "Then tell her," the coven leader urged, kissing him on the cheek 
as they separated.  "Goodbye, darling Andrew," she whispered, voice half-
breaking.  After a moment, she recovered and gave him a little shove 
towards the door.  "Now, go find out what has happened to change your 
girlfriend so."
Rights and Responsibilities

The ride home seemed to take forever.  Dani could feel Andy's anxiety, even 
without opening herself to the metaphysical plane.  However, as soon as she 
parked, she relaxed her defenses and the sense of Andy's aura flooded her 
with full force.  "God, I love the way you make me feel," she sighed, and 
kissed him on the cheek.  He had been silent the entire ride, and now she 
could read his worry from the aura.  His feelings were almost tangible, as 
Susan had said they would be.  "You know I can make you talk," Danielle 
said when they walked in.  Mimicking Bela Lugosi, she intoned, "You vill 
tell me everyzing I van to know."  She made a stage hypnotist's gesture, 
then laughed.  "C'mon baby, lighten up.  I know what you n' Gina spent the 
weekend doing."  She patted the sofa, inviting him to sit next to her.  
"More importantly, I know why."
He sat next to her, still fretful.  "I hope you realize that I did the same 
thing--for less than altruistic reasons," she admitted, then quickly added, 
"but it wasn't out of revenge."  Danielle felt his sudden despair; she 
kissed him, slowly, sweetly.  "Thanks for caring so much, Andy.  I didn't 
do it to hurt you, but you should know that I have the same freedom that 
you do.  It's unreasonable to expect Gina and Susan to leave you alone."  
She took his hand and caressed her cheek with it.  "Your--aura is very 
attractive to all the coven members, and I suspect that you will find 
yourself very popular with ten other women very soon."  Dani ran her finger 
down his nose.  "I still love you, and I will always love you.  But I have 
to share you with my sisters.  You're too... special--for me to own.  So, I 
don't own you, you don't own me."
"Who took over your body this weekend?  And whoever you are, would you 
please let Danielle Gray have it back?"  The Danielle that Andy knew 
wouldn't be anywhere near that indifferent.  He looked at her with shock; 
was it possible that say... Susan had taken over her body?  "I like the 
body, but the person that usually lives in it is much more important to 
me," he pleaded.
"Piggie, I admire your devotion, and if I was any ordinary girl, and you 
were any ordinary man, I would accept the marriage proposal you just made," 
Dani said.  "But we're not ordinary, and we both found that out this 
weekend."  She leaned back and sighed happily as she recalled her weekend.  
"I had fun, and I'm not gonna apologize," she flatly stated.  "Was it as 
good for you as it was for me?" she cooed.  She listened attentively and 
calmly, gently prompting Andy when he looked as if he would stop talking.  
Dani was more interested in the discussions he had with the coven leader, 
so she didn't press him for sexual details since he seemed to be avoiding 
the subject.  She would indulge him--for now.
"I command you to listen to my every word now," Dani said.  She used the 
power to gain his full attention, intent on explaining her actions.  
Danielle left out nothing, covering her assisted seduction of Robin, 
Mistress Susan's domination, and the strap-on dildo fuck that she had 
received from the dominatrix in great detail.  She then went on to 
explicitly describe her double penetration by Lewis and Steven and the 
massive orgasm it had caused her to have.  She especially wanted to 
communicate how hard she had come from that.  Andy showed no emotion until 
she stopped using the power after she had finished telling the story.  
Predictably, he was hurt, and very jealous of her rediscovered sexual 
freedom.  "But I'm not in love with any of them," she noted.  Sighing, she 
tried to collect her thoughts.  "You and Gina would be a great couple," 
Danielle began.  "I saw it.  Everybody at the party saw it.  But--"  She 
leaned close and started to wrap herself around him.  "Your aura likes me 
best.  We make a perfect couple.  Me an' all those other people were about 
sex.  Period.  You an' me, it's not just sex."  She was in Andy's lap now, 
arms around his neck.  "'Course, that doesn't mean we won't have great sex 
just 'cause we can't live without each other," she huskily purred.  "Too 
tired to play?"
Andy recognized the look in her eyes as Danielle straddled his lap.  There 
was no way he could answer this call, not after the sex-filled day he had 
spent with Gina.  "Ummm... yes?" he meekly replied, afraid of what she 
might do.  This was the first time he had been scared of her since that day 
in the holding cell before that first, fateful coven meeting.  Dani had 
suddenly transformed into a very determined woman, with no trace of the 
spoiled little girl he was familiar with.  Something strange happened: the 
fire went out of her eyes, and was replaced by--understanding?  Still, she 
hadn't moved.  He was confused.
Danielle smiled, reading the puzzlement in his soul.  It didn't take much 
to extrapolate that into what he was thinking.  "Oh, I just like sitting on 
your lap like this, Andy," she grinned, and gave him another slow, warm 
kiss.  She felt his aura more strongly as her lips left his; and trembled 
in response.  "If you ever learn to control that thing," she murmured as 
the world came back into focus, "I'll wind up being your piggie."  They 
stayed on the sofa like that for a while; she had no aura to give him in 
return, so she just surrounded him with her clothed body.  They finally 
called out for pasta, then went to bed together, sleeping with their bodies 
intertwined.
***

Wednesday, Dani met Andy at the train station after work and suggested that 
they go out to dinner.  He immediately knew that something was wrong and 
acquiesced, trusting her to tell him when she was ready.  She finally got 
around to it during her second glass of wine before dinner.  "I've gotta go 
on a damn business trip in two days," she sullenly said at the bar of 
Dryden and Hall's.
Damn, damn, damn, Dani thought.  She had been looking forward to spending 
the whole weekend with Andy; now she wasn't going to even be in town.  That 
had put her in a rotten mood that was slowly getting better with the wine.  
"Remember I told you that our head honcho--my boss--was leaving?  Well, I'm 
part of the search committee, and we've found our candidate.  So now we 
have to go interview this guy like real soon," she grumbled.  "Like this 
weekend.  Early next week we have to look at his current operation."  She 
stopped to finish her glass and ordered another.  Noting the faint 
disapproval that Andy's aura was transmitting, she quickly said, "Don't 
preach, piggie, it's bad form."  The bartender returned with her wine, and 
moved to light the cigarette she had barely removed from the pack.  She 
gave him a smile and recognized the increased brightness of his aura.  Dani 
let her eyes dance a little for the bartender in a harmless flirtation.  
"He likes me," she whispered to Andy, "'cause I'm so good-looking.  An' I 
bet he's trying to figure out how he can get around you to get to me right 
now."  Before he could react, she smiled for real at her boyfriend and 
said, "Call the Maitre'd now. I'm ready for dinner."  While Andy was gone, 
the bartender came back to speak with her, but a gentle touch of the power 
left him uninterested and oblivious to her earlier flirtation by the time 
Andy got back.  She picked up her glass as if nothing at all had happened 
at the bar.
"I suppose it's really my fault for zapping my boss into giving me that 
promotion," Danielle remorsefully commented as she dipped a shrimp into the 
remoulade.  By the time their order was taken, she had lost most of her 
appetite.  She selected the boiled shrimp appetizer, a salad--and another 
glass of wine.  She was distracted by the seating of a group of well-
dressed businessmen nearby; one of them was a lot like Brendan in age, 
demeanor, and the way he looked in a suit.  "Oh, he's cute," Dani quietly 
commented, tongue delicately peeking out between her teeth.  She was 
enjoying the combination of the buzz of the wine and the effect of Andy's 
aura.  It had turned her mood remarkably positive.  "I bet he's rich, too," 
she mumbled, pulse quickening.  Andy's aura...  "Oh, where was I?" she 
abruptly asked.  "I have to leave Friday morning with everybody else."
Andy had discreetly eyed the group of men, and knew exactly whom Danielle 
was talking about.  He rolled his eyes; his girlfriend was drunk.  
Unfortunately, being drunk didn't affect the power or her ability to use 
it, so she was very dangerous now.  He wondered if he would be leaving the 
restaurant with her, or by himself.  He couldn't control her, and she could 
control--any other male she chose.  "Of course I'm thinking about what he'd 
be like in bed," Dani indignantly whispered.  "I could find out, y'know," 
she slurred.  He felt his heart sink.  "Are you too tired to play tonight?" 
she sang, but Andy didn't really hear her.  He was wondering if he could 
deal with a drunken Danielle on a regular basis, and wasn't paying 
attention.  Suddenly, he felt his thoughts slow down, and noticed that his 
head seemed to be turning slowly from side to side.  "Good..." came a 
quiet, throaty purr, and everything... got... foggy...
***

"Carry me across the threshold, piggie," Dani giggled after Andy unlocked 
the door.  She had tried first, but the keyhole just wouldn't stand still.  
"Wheee!"  He swept her off her feet with a surprising ease and grace; she 
hardly noticed that she wasn't standing up any more.  "Take me to our non-
marital bed," she laughed as he pushed the door shut behind them with his 
foot; good thing he wasn't drunk.  It had been a long time since she had 
felt so--free.  And she was with her man.  "Piggie," she giggled again as 
he placed her on the bed with great care, "do a strip tease for me!"
She watched him clumsily reveal his body a piece of clothing at a time, 
delighting in his awkward effort.  Dani briefly wondered how Andy would do 
if he had complete control of his body, but he was naked all too quickly 
for her to spend any more time thinking about it.  She pulled his aura 
around herself like a fur stole, deepening his trance exponentially.  
"Undress me with worship, my slave," she said, feeling a familiar 
fluttering in her belly.  His blank expression and slow, "yes... my 
mistress..." thrilled her more than anything Kevin had done; Andy was her 
boyfriend.  Her mindless lover removed her clothes slowly, reverently 
kissing each newly exposed area of skin.  She jumped him as soon as he 
removed her panties, and hastily masturbated him to erection.  Dani slammed 
herself down over his cock, driving him deep inside her, pumping 
frantically at him, grinding her clit against his body.  Her orgasmic climb 
was short; her world began to dissolve in a flash.  The first convulsions 
started in her cunt and she moaned once, very loudly, then passed out, 
collapsing on top of Andy, who was still erect inside of her.  Of course, 
he was instantly released from trance when she passed out because she no 
longer held his aura.
"Dani?  Dani???  Wake up," Andy urged to no avail.  She was limp both 
outside... and inside.  He wasn't.  He sighed in frustration and eased out 
of her, gingerly pushing her off him.  Her body just plopped onto the bed, 
and a tiny snore came from her open mouth.  It might have been cute under 
other circumstances, but she had used him tonight; there was no other way 
of looking at it.  Andy's cock shrank slowly, his nuts complaining all the 
way.  He rolled over with his back to Dani and eventually went to sleep.
***

He woke up before she did the next morning.  A cruel smile played across 
his face.  "Wakey, wakey, sweetie pie," Andy sang quietly.  A distinctly 
unhappy groan came from the naked body next to his.  "Time to rise and 
shine.  We have to go to work today," he merrily reported to his apparently 
hung over girlfriend.
"G'way," Danielle grumped.  Andy shook her gently.  "Fuck you," she mumbled 
into her pillow.
"I wish you had," he complained with more than a hint of truth.  "That's 
the last time I let you have an appetizer with six glasses of wine for 
dinner."
Danielle rolled over.  "And how are you going to stop me--piggie."  She 
wasn't really hung over, but the wine had left her feeling lethargic, and 
not in the mood to get out of bed for a while.  It was evident by his 
continued prodding that Andy wasn't going to let her be.  'You are 
completely in my power," she said, seizing his aura.  "You will do exactly 
as I say..."  She watched her boyfriend's face go blank again.  "Very good, 
piggie.  You must call in sick to work.  And bring me breakfast in bed," 
she smiled.  "I am your mistress, and you must obey."  When Andy hung the 
phone up, Dani called her office and said she'd be off until Friday, when 
she would join the evaluating team at the airport.
Breakfast was an omelet and hash browns; that made Danielle feel much more 
lively.  She let go of Andy's aura around ten that morning.  Before he 
could say anything, she flicked her tongue around the rim of his dick, and 
all he could do was gasp.  She took long, lewd laps at his cock.  "I know I 
went to sleep--(slurp)--on ya.  I'm sorry," Dani managed between licks.  
She smiled impishly and rubbed his full erection with her hand.  "I'm gonna 
make it up to ya."  Her tongue fluttered around his nuts.  "But y'gotta 
tell me--"  Another base-to-rim lick.  "--What turns you on."  She looked 
at him and explained, "I mean, mind control does it for me.  As you know.  
What can I do for you?"
Andy moaned, "Ohhhh..." very happily.  Danielle had surprised him by 
starting her blowjob immediately after he came out of trance, making him 
forget that he was angry with her for hypnotizing him.  She kept cajoling 
him to tell her what turned him on while teasing him with her tongue and 
fingers.  Her eyes danced and sparkled for him; he fell in love with her 
all over again.  But he still didn't think he could tell her, not yet.  She 
let go of his cock and looked at him with a strange, half-peeved, half-
aroused expression on her face.  His nuts tightened in protest.  "Daaa-
neee..."
His plaintive wail overrode Dani's desire to get an answer.  After all, she 
could get it any time she wanted.  "We'll talk--later."  She slurped his 
cock back into her mouth and bobbed her head slowly, using just her tongue 
and lips to manipulate him.  Danielle ran her hands around his chest, 
pinching and pulling at his nipples.  Andy moaned louder, and he couldn't 
keep still.  She increased her suction, bobbing her head faster until she 
felt his body tense.  A quick, grazing play of the tongue, and the salty, 
thick taste of his climax filled her mouth.  Andy's body bucked while she 
nursed on his cock and continued to stimulate his chest.  She kept on 
licking him, swallowing the final dribbles of his cum, completely cleaning 
his cock, and leaving him drained in every sense of the word.  Dani slid 
back up to meet his face; he whimpered quietly, eyes unfocused.  Climbing 
on top of him, she whispered, "Shhh.  Don't move.  Don't talk.  Just lie 
there and enjoy it."  She would wait.
She played with his chest, smiling down at him.  "It can't be that bad, 
Andy.  I mean, after all, I've fucked you in the ass with a dildo while 
you've begged me for it."  Danielle paused for effect.  "We haven't done it 
since, either..."  She was pleased that he didn't get embarrassed; she had 
loved the experience, and looked forward to doing it again.  He still 
didn't want to tell her about his turn-on, so it must be something really 
strange.  Oh well, I can still find out what I want to know...  "Annn-
deeee," she cooed, simultaneously pulling at his aura.  "You must tell me 
what turns you on.  You want to tell me...  It is your only thought...  
Deeply hidden...  Bring it forth...  You must tell your mistress...  
Danielle...  You will tell Mistress Danielle...  Tell me," she whispered 
seductively.
"I... have... a... a... a..."  There was a pause.  Andy was putting up a 
good fight; Danielle had never had this much trouble getting him to obey a 
direct command while she held his aura.  "Smoking--fetish," he sighed.  Now 
that the struggle was over, his body visibly relaxed, so she let go of his 
aura.  It was going to be an interesting afternoon.
***

"Andy, Gina said she'd be here to pick you up around seven.  You're gonna 
be home by then, right?"  Danielle was rushing, trying to get to the 
airport a little early: she didn't want to appear less than enthusiastic 
for her job.  Andy had given her a very romantic evening as a bon voyage 
gift; she was running late because her morning cigarette had done wonders 
for his libido.  I knew there was something sexy about that brand...  
"'Kay," she said into the phone. "I love you too.  Have fun while I'm gone, 
and I'll be back Wednesday night."  A horn honked outside; her taxi had 
arrived.  She had declined the coven leader's offer of a limo and driver; 
it would have been a little too ostentatious for a business trip.  She took 
one last look around the living room and left.  At least Andy was going to 
be in good hands.
***

"Andrew, darling, I have to take care of some urgent personal business.  Is 
it all right if I were to drop you off at the castle?" Gina queried as he 
climbed into the back seat of her limo.  She gave him a soft kiss.  Two of 
her slaves, the chief of police and the head of detectives, had alerted her 
that they had identified the prime suspect in a series of rape/murders of 
young girls in the area.  Gina was on her way to visit him.  She had just 
gotten the call on the car phone while enroute to pick Andrew up, 
necessitating a change in plans.  There was no way she was going to be able 
to question the suspect at Castlereagh; the case was far too public.  
However, her slaves had managed to give her two hours before the police 
acted by first delaying the preparation of the warrant application, then 
submitting one that had been incorrectly filled out.  Unfortunately, Andrew 
had to be dealt with first.  She had eagerly accepted Danielle's suggestion 
that he spend the duration of her business trip at the castle, for the 
memories of last weekend still resonated vividly within the coven leader's 
loins. It also forced her to forget the possibility of making love with 
him; if the prime suspect was guilty, Gina knew that she would not be in 
the mood for love later on.
Andy arranged himself to sit a discreet distance away from Gina; it was 
obvious that the coven leader was preoccupied.  His hopes had started to 
sink when she had kissed him.  It was a good, loving kiss, but he hadn't 
sensed any of the urgency or passion that had marked last week's embraces.  
He told her he would be fine at the castle while she ran her errand, 
drawing a regretful (he thought) half-smile from her.  The conversation 
seemed artificial, and Gina did not smoke for him throughout the ride to 
Castlereagh.  Gina gave him another not-quite-heated kiss as they pulled to 
a stop in the front drive at the castle, and he got out.  The driver 
quickly pulled away, along with Andy's suitcase, which was still in the 
trunk.  The limousine lights had disappeared by the time he got to the 
front door.
A servant opened the door and welcomed him in the formal way that Gina was 
so fond of.  He told Andy that dinner would be served in the private room, 
but that he would be the only one dining right now; none of the other coven 
members were at the castle.  Andy knew that, if nothing else, Gina would 
feed him well during his stay.  He followed the servant through the Grand 
Hall.  The empty echoes of their steps made him realize that he already 
missed Danielle.
***

Gina got out of the limo in front of the perfectly kept house in a 
moderately upscale neighborhood.  She sighed; such a wonderfully normal 
facade.  Certainly none of the neighbors would suspect this man of the 
heinous crimes that he was soon to be accused of.  As much as she wanted to 
carry out justice herself (if he was indeed guilty,) Gina knew the value of 
a public resolution to the whole affair.  Jack the Ripper's continued 
infamy bothered her, but back then she hadn't understood the dynamics of 
crime and the public psyche.  Now she had a little more experience.  
Although it precluded her from personally effecting justice, she could 
insure that it would ultimately be served.  The coven leader took a deep 
breath and rang the doorbell.
A plain-looking, balding, middle-aged man opened the door, still dressed in 
the clothes of the professional workplace.  His tie was still fastened--
even on a Friday at this late hour.  Gina summoned her best smile.  "Are 
you Mr. William Karney?"  The man blinked stupidly and nodded.  "My name is 
Gina Mansfield, and I am here to inform you that you have won a free trip 
to Great Britain, courtesy of my magazine, Druid Life," she brightly said.  
The man smiled and looked behind her; he was wondering who would play such 
a practical joke on him; he also said as much.  "I assure you that this is 
no joke, Mr. Karney..."
***

"Hi Andy," Monica said pleasantly, "where's her ladyship?"  The initiate 
had rushed home from out of town for the coven meeting, and arrived at the 
castle to find that the meeting had been canceled.  The only non-servant in 
the whole place was Andy.  He smiled and told her that Gina was on an 
errand, but he was gracious enough to ask her to join him.  She asked for a 
glass of wine, then reconsidered when she realized who she was with and 
said, "I'd rather have an ice cream sundae like his."  Andy smiled again 
and complimented her on her choice.  He was cute, especially when he smiled 
like that.  Monica automatically lit a cigarette; it was a habit she had 
whenever she was around somebody she was attracted to.  "Do you have any 
idea when she'll be back?"
"No... I don't," Andy managed to get out.  Damn, Monica knew how to smoke 
almost as well as Gina, and better than Dani.  He stuffed his libido back 
in its cage, and asked, "Didn't you know that the meeting was canceled?"  
Monica explained the circumstances of her ignorance until her sundae 
arrived.  Andy shook himself back to reality; Gina would be back 
eventually.
Monica had noticed the way Andy had been watching her, and it made her feel 
good.  He may be Gina's chosen, but I've got an ace in the hole...  
"Fantasia," she quietly said.
Andy blinked once as memories of a conversation suddenly blossomed in his 
head.  "You-you can give me--control?  Like you have???" he stuttered 
incredulously.  His fantasies began to run rampant.
"Well, as long as you cooperate.  Your aura can give you control over me," 
she answered, meeting his gaze.  Andy looked around furtively; he was 
probably wondering where Gina was.  "I can like, lose myself in an aura, 
and just... kinda be your slave," Monica continued, having lowered her 
voice.  "Gina doesn't know anything about it, but I've done it a coupla 
times before--"  She cut herself off.  Better not say too much.
"Well, I'm not sure how to control my aura," Andy quietly replied.  His 
fantasies of hypnotizing Danielle and Gina into sexual submission had 
vanished.  He would have been all right, except that Monica was still 
smoking in that sexy, extremely feminine way of hers, and it made her very 
desirable to him right now.  He had an erection.  "I really should be 
waiting for Gina," he added with wistful apology in his voice.  But I could 
definitely get into controlling you, his mind finished silently.
***

The coven leader impatiently waited for William to get in the limo.  She 
had so far been unable to penetrate the shielding around his mind.  Gina 
had been forced to waste precious time convincing him that she was not part 
of some practical joke.  Fortunately, her verbal powers of persuasion were 
almost as effective as her usual method, just much slower.  "Sorry, I had 
to turn on the alarm.  You never know what will happen these days with all 
the sickos out on the streets," he apologized.  She steeled herself to 
reach into his thoughts again; she was going to have to really work hard at 
this.
To her great surprise, his mind was considerably easier to reach now.  
While he had been nearly unassailable in his house, here in the limo he was 
just as open as her chauffeur.  Gina was immediately convinced that Mr. 
Karney was at the least psychologically aberrant; it was extremely rare 
that someone would automatically draw that much mental reinforcement from 
familiar surroundings.  Whatever, he was completely open to her now, and 
there was a mystery to solve.  "Here is the key that will open the box that 
contains your prize, Mr. Karney," she said, then indicated the box itself, 
which was sitting on the opposite seat.  As he eagerly reached for the box, 
completely engrossed in his good fortune, the coven leader scanned his 
memories.  She could not suppress the shudder as she saw each of the five 
murders in horribly vivid detail.
"What in the heck--"
The man's exclamation was cut off as Gina slammed a straitjacket over his 
entire mind.  The box he had just opened didn't contain a prize 
certificate--it held a 9mm Luger.  "Take the gun out."  The solicitousness 
in her voice was gone, replaced by cool, confident command.  "The police 
will be coming to your house soon.  You will not let them in.  You will 
confess your crimes, then fire the gun well over their heads.  You will 
charge the police and threaten them with the gun.  Once outside your home, 
you will not be able to pull the trigger."  She carved the order into his 
thoughts.  "Can you feel the power in the gun?" she breathed.  "Yes, so 
virile, so potent, so manful.  You are everything you've always wanted to 
be now," Gina seductively hissed.  The man's tightening grasp on the gun 
(untraceable, of course) told her that the reprogramming was succeeding.  
She played on his feelings of inadequacy and undesirability, and slowly 
brought his repressed desires to the surface.  His true nature was becoming 
visible now.  The coven leader sank back into the plush, cool leather of 
the seat, sweating.  Mr. Karney's rational mind had fought every step of 
the way to maintain its control of the evil that shared the same space, and 
the battle was draining her.  "No...  You must...  so sexual... so 
potent...  Mas... cu-line," she gasped, slicing viciously through his mind 
with the power.  The restraints he had erected around his pedophilic 
tendencies snapped, and William Karney was loose.
By the time the limousine returned to his street, the maniac was completely 
in control of William Karney.  Although she herself was safe from him, 
being post-pubescent and therefore intimidating, Gina had to put some 
restraints on his mind with the power so that he would act normal as he 
walked back to his house from the car.  As the door to the house shut, she 
told the driver to leave as quickly, and as discreetly as possible.  She 
had almost used her entire two hours; the police could not be very far 
behind.  Besides, Andrew was waiting.
Control

The coven leader was very tired by the time she returned to Castlereagh.  
The radio had reported a stunning conclusion to the serial killings.  The 
police had gone to arrest their prime suspect, a mild-mannered, well-
respected man.  He had screamed a confession and opened fire on the 
detectives.  None of the officers had been injured, but the man had been 
killed by return fire.  The entire affair had given her a headache, and the 
amount of effort and power she had expended required that she feed; there 
were prisoners kept in the castle dungeon for just such an eventuality.  
Andrew would just have to wait.  The coven leader used the secret entrance 
to the castle, keying in the code to open the door.  It was a refinement to 
the security system made by a former initiate.  To gain access to the sub-
basement, she had to use a second code.  By then, Gina felt chilled and 
weak.  She went directly to the first occupied cell.  "Come," she said to 
the darkness.  A few minutes later, she left the room carrying the clothes 
that the room's former occupant would no longer need.
She returned to the grounds and opened the front door, feeling warm and 
sleepy.  Gina had to speak with Andrew at least briefly; she did regret 
having to waste one of his nights at the castle.  Charles informed her that 
he and Monica were in the private room.  She was touched by Andrew's 
concern at her appearance, and assured him, "No, it's only temporary.  I'll 
feel much better tomorrow."  He understood, and she gave him a weak smile.  
"Why don't you go out with Monica?  I'm afraid I won't be very good 
company, and it is still rather early.  You do not have to accompany me to 
bed," she suggested.  There was no sense in ruining his evening.  The coven 
leader bid both a hasty good night, for the lethargy that accompanied 
feeding was permeating her whole body.
Monica had found herself left alone with Andy.  Gina was out of the way, 
and her offer was on the table.  She lit another cigarette; she was chain-
smoking, a reflection of her excitement and nervousness.  Would he turn her 
down?  Was she attractive enough for him to consider?  She glanced in her 
purse at the two full packs; she may need them after all.  She had 
originally planned to go out with other coven members after the meeting, 
and she always smoked a lot in the clubs, where all the handsome young men 
were.
Andy watched Monica smoke again while he pondered his options.  She was 
obviously nervous, but it was evident that Monica had spent some time in 
developing her smoking style.  He was flattered that he had such an effect 
on the young woman, and noted that his erection had returned.  So how would 
he explain this to Gina?  Then it occurred to him that she, of all people, 
would understand.  Now the only question was how to proceed: Gina had 
believed that Monica knew about his fetish and that the initiate had one 
herself.  That was as promising a place as any to start the seduction.  "I 
see you really like those long, slim, cigarettes," Andy began.
"Yeah, I do," Monica quickly and eagerly replied.  "I think they're--well, 
you probably think this is weird--kind of sexy and real feminine," she 
continued, unable to hold her thoughts.  Oh no why did I say that he thinks 
I'm strange I should have kept that quiet...
"I think so too," Andy affirmed after a short pause.  "The way you hold it 
makes you look really sexy and I like the way you always tilt your head and 
exhale.  It's--a very sensual action."  The expression of incredulous joy 
on her face and the perceptible vibration of her body told him that he had 
chosen the right opening.  A flush quickly appeared around the neckline of 
Monica's blouse and he knew that they wouldn't be leaving the castle 
tonight.  He held out his hand to her.  She bolted from her chair and 
jumped at him.  He reflexively caught her in self-defense, and barely had 
time to react to her frenzied kiss.  Her legs were wrapped around his waist 
and she was clinging to him, panting, "Oh god control me make me your slave 
and fuck me control me please I wanna be your slave so you can fuck me as 
much as you wanna oh god I want you so bad..."  The only remaining question 
was... where?  A gasped, "My room..." between frantic kisses answered that.
"What do I do, Monica?" was Andy's first question when they arrived in her 
chambers.  She could barely keep still, oscillating with sexual energy and 
lust.  "Calm down, baby.  I'll be here all night," he tried to reassure 
her.  "If you want--to be my slave, you'll have to show me how to be your 
master."  Her dark eyes were flashing at him, so he kissed her.  When she 
responded with crazed ardor, Andy realized that he wouldn't learn about 
controlling her for a while; she was too aroused to think about anything 
other than the immediate need.  She was purposefully fondling his erection 
through his pants, so he did the logical thing: Andy ripped her blouse off.
***

Andy's tongue left Monica's lips and he grinned, "So now can you tell me 
about controlling you?"  She asked him if he could wait for a few minutes, 
then lit a cigarette and took a relaxed drag.  "Sure.  I like to watch you 
smoke," he truthfully replied, knowing the effect that statement would have 
on her.  Her eyes sparkled and she took an extremely long pull.
Monica sighed contentedly, blowing a long, thin trail of smoke through her 
pursed lips.  She had almost come when Andy had ripped her blouse off.  She 
had never been involved in such explosive passion before; it made her wish 
that she was multiply orgasmic.  She could imagine Gina and Danielle coming 
three or four times in one fuck with him.  He thought she was sexy.  The 
initiate took a breath; careful, Monica, you're going to waste your next 
orgasm as soon as he touches you if you keep thinking about that...
"OK," she said.  "I don't know exactly how it works," Monica tentatively 
started.  "But I asked this--one guy--"  Her voice faltered and she 
blushed, then resumed, "--To play like he was hypnotizing me.  He did, an' 
all of a sudden, I felt like I was watchin' everything goin' on, an' I was 
sorta--unable to stop myself from doing what he told me to do."  She 
inhaled deeply, and noticed a strange sensation on her inner thighs: she 
was wet--again.  "So it was kind of--an accident?" she concluded.  The hope 
in her voice made it sound more like a question than a statement.
Andy figured that he could easily hypnotize Monica by normal means; she 
wanted him to mesmerize her.  Controlling was something more: it implied 
the ability to make her do something she wouldn't normally do without 
making her believe the actions were natural.  He patted the bed.  "Are you 
ready?"  Stupid question.  Her nipples were erect and her chest was 
flushed.  "Monica, I want you to relax, OK?  I'm going to give you a gentle 
massage."  He began a soft massage of her neck and shoulders, digging hard 
enough so that it was non-sensual, yet light enough that there was no pain 
involved.  "Just enjoy my fingers as they caress you...  Magic fingers...  
drawing the tension from wherever they touch...  Can you feel it working?"  
Her eyes were open, staring directly into his.  Andy concentrated on 
Monica's face (average, but certainly not unattractive) and her eyes.  
"Feel a little better?" he whispered, having slowly moved the focus of his 
efforts to her jaw and temples.  He was using much less pressure now.  She 
purred affirmatively, her shoulders loosened, and her eyelids drooped.  She 
blinked them open.  "That's all right, Monica.  I'll be here...  My magic 
fingers will draw the tension away and keep you safe...  My voice will take 
care of you... trust my voice and close your eyes if you want...  Re-la-a-
ax...  Don't fight it...  Let your eyes clo-o-ose as you become more 
relaxed..."
Monica sensed that her eyes were fluttering.  She felt... warm and 
drowsy...  Relaxed...  She blinked, slowly now, and saw the blue of Andy's 
aura.  She wanted it.  Her arousal didn't matter.  His attractiveness 
didn't matter.  She heard his soft and loving voice, his touch was gentle, 
and his presence was so comforting...  Her vision was now coming through 
narrow slits; she was beginning to feel a little light-headed.  She 
surrendered herself to the metaphysical plane...
Monica's body pitched forward in slow motion.  Andy easily caught her, 
marveling at the speed of her induction.  She was completely limp, eyes 
closed, mouth upturned in a small smile.  "Monica, can you hear me?"  She 
murmured a distant, sleepy yes.  Time to deepen her trance.  "Then you hear 
your master's voice.  The voice that will keep you safe."
"I... hear... my master's voice," Monica said.
"Monica, you will obey this voice, because it makes you happy.  You want to 
obey, because you want to please the man the voice belongs to.  Nothing 
else will matter when you are in the safe, warm place you are in now."
"Nothing... else... will... matter," she repeated slowly.  "I will obey my 
master's voice.  I want to... please my master.  I must obey my master's 
voice."
"It will please me that you repeat, 'I must obey my master, I only serve 
his will,' until it is a part of your warm, safe, secret place.  Each time 
you say it, you become warmer, and safer, and deeper under your master's 
power, until you can not resist his voice when you hear it while you are in 
your safe place.  You may begin."  Monica quietly repeated her mantra for 
five whole minutes, eyes still closed, face devoid of expression.  Andy was 
very hard.  "Very good, Monica.  You are mine.  Say that you are mine, and 
feel the bliss of complete submission and surrender to my will.  Your 
master's will."
"I am yours to command, master," she answered, all hesitation gone.  "I 
must obey my master's will.  I will obey--"  Monica sighed deeply, happily.  
"--My master."  A broad smile filled her face as the command of bliss took 
effect.  Andy told her to open her eyes, but that she would only be looking 
out from her warm, safe, secret place.  Her eyes opened and she said, "Yes, 
master."  He figured out exactly why Danielle got so horny when she 
hypnotized him.  Now it was his turn to be impatient.
"Suck my cock, Monica.  You will drink all of my cum, so sweet, so good," 
Andy panted, and his slave obeyed with a vengeance.  He had been too 
aroused to last very long, filling her mouth within a couple of minutes.  
She greedily sucked and swallowed, lapping conscientiously at his dick.  
She left nothing but her saliva to dry on his limp organ.  He felt a 
serious post-orgasm crash approaching.  Figuring that he would lose control 
as Danielle did when she went to sleep, he gave Monica a code phrase to 
send her back into her hypnotic state.  He commanded that she forget the 
phrase until she heard it from his voice, then woke her.  "Monica," he 
said, kissing her deeply, "can I take a nap?"  Andy was a little surprised 
when she said yes and snuggled against him, apparently content with the 
state of things.
Monica was thrilled as she cuddled against Andy.  She had watched herself 
as she had sucked his cock and eaten his cum, powerless to stop him; 
Danielle or Gina probably hadn't done that!  She wondered what else he 
would make her do as a helpless slave, and eagerly settled in to await the 
next time he turned her into his hypnotic concubine.
***

Andy woke up around midnight by himself, in Monica's bed.  He smiled, 
knowing that she would be back, wherever she was.  There was so much more 
he could do with her.  The door opened slowly, quietly.  "Oh!  You're 
awake!" she peeped with surprise and a bright smile.  "I went to get a 
soda," she sheepishly explained.  He motioned her to the bed and kissed her 
on the cheek.  She trembled and whimpered.
"You smoke long, slim, sexy cigarettes," he whispered, and Monica dropped 
into her trance.  The unopened can fell to the floor.  Andy felt his cock 
stir.  "You are warm and safe now, Monica.  Your master desires that you 
disrobe."  She leisurely removed her robe, bra, and panties.  "Lie down, my 
slave," Andy commanded, "and open your legs."  She reclined onto the bed 
with a dreamy smile on her face, exposing her sex.  He ran a finger around 
it.  "You are very, very aroused, Monica.  Your body is aching with the 
need for my cock.  Can you feel it?"
"Ohhh... yes, master!"  She shook at his touch.  He watched her lower folds 
become puffy by themselves, purely on his suggestion.  Droplets of 
excitement were beginning to show.  He cleaned them off with his tongue, 
causing Monica to moan very loudly.  He quietly prompted her to tell him 
what she wanted.  "Please," she gasped, "fuck me, master.  I need you so 
bad...  I want you inside me, master...  Ohh fuck meee..."  She undulated, 
seeking his touch, silently inviting him to join with her by her suggestive 
motions, thick legs splayed.  It didn't matter to Andy that she was not as 
attractive as Danielle or Gina.  Monica was his slave.
He held her still and pushed into her, feeling her close around his cock, 
hearing her soft cry of satisfaction.  The heat and sweat on her body 
nearly matched the inner heat and slickness of her cunt.  Andy moved 
slowly, sliding the length of Monica's tunnel in a fluid, easy motion.  Her 
body moved in waves; she would press her breasts against his, then her hips 
would rise to meet his.  She gasped and whimpered, wrapping her legs around 
him, urging him to go deeper.  They moved together like this for a while, 
her whimpers becoming soft moans, and her pussy clenched his dick with 
increasing force.  "Come for me, Monica," he panted, and his slave obeyed.  
Her cunt grabbed at him, holding him still for an instant.  Then the wail 
began.  She jerked and dug her fingers into his back while her hips pounded 
against his with short, uncontrollable thrusts.  He was having no problem 
holding his own orgasm back; she had already drained him twice.  The main 
thing keeping him able was Monica's spellbound state--it was unbelievably 
exciting to have total control of another human being.
He was still pumping easily at Monica after her orgasm had subsided.  She 
rocked and wiggled beneath him, panting, but try as he might, Andy could 
not get her back to the peak before his orgasm, accompanied by a very weak 
ejaculation, overwhelmed him.  His nuts ached and his cock was sore.  He 
wasn't going to be able to do any more fucking for a while, so he brought 
her out of her trance.  She sighed, "Ohhh, that was wonderful, Andy," and 
squeezed him tightly.  Andy smiled and told her that they'd talk in the 
morning.
***

"Ohhh!!!  You're still here," Monica said as she rubbed the sleep from her 
eyes.  Andy gave her a soft kiss and nuzzled her neck.  "I'm not used to 
this," she murmured, stroking her chest and face.  Noting his perplexed 
expression, she elaborated, "Most guys are gone by the time I wake up--
coming hard sorta... puts me out of it."  He chuckled softly and hugged her 
close.  "You don't have to stay if you don't want.  Gina's probably looking 
for you," she apologized for him.
The coven leader could wait; odds were that she knew exactly where he was 
anyway.  Monica seemed to have had trouble with men.  It was a shame for 
somebody as--unassuming and unaffected as she was.  In short, Monica was 
the type of woman Gina would take on as a project.  Andy was curious about 
her--he liked her a lot, sex or no.  She may have been a little shy: he 
figured that one of the reasons she had been able to approach him at the 
party was that he was Gina's chosen, and clearly unavailable.  He kissed 
her ear, then whispered the magic words.  Monica immediately went into her 
trance.  "Monica, I want you to feel very comfortable now.  I am not only 
your master whom you must obey, I am your friend.  Nothing you say will 
bother me, so you may speak freely and honestly in answering any question I 
ask.  Do you understand?"
"Yes... master.  You are my friend," she sighed happily, drowsily.  "I will 
be completely honest with you.  I understand and obey my master."  A 
dreamy, distant smile filled her face.
"Open your pretty black eyes for me, Monica," Andy said.  Monica obeyed, 
her eyes opening wide, but she still had that dreamy quality to her entire 
bearing, causing Andy's cock to twitch.  He ignored it.  "You enjoy being 
completely submissive, and not responsible for it, don't you?"  She nodded 
slowly.  "Is that because it allows you to--arouse men, and make them 
sexually more responsive to you?" he gently probed.
"Yes...  I like that it makes them really want me.  I don't feel like a 
cheap slut after, either.  I'm not really sexy to look at, but when I can 
get a guy interested and I give up control... it makes them much better 
lovers," she admitted with a candor born of her entranced state.  Andy 
nodded, although the feedback was lost on Monica.
"You do a lot of things because of men, don't you?  You--smoke for men, to 
make yourself more... attractive.  Tell me what it does for you.  Smoke for 
me, Monica," he prompted.  She stood up, and removed a cigarette from a 
gold case.
"I use the case... in private," Monica said, voice deep.  "I like these 
very long, very slim, cigarettes."  She lit it and took a long, deliberate 
pull, pausing to tilt her head.  A thin stream of smoke trailed from her 
pursed lips.  Andy's cock got a little harder.  "That was so... elegant," 
she sighed.  "Handsome men in the movies killed for elegant women like 
that."  She took another drag and exhaled--sensuously.  "And I wanted to be 
one of those elegant... sexy women.  I've only ever smoked the most--
feminine--cigarettes I could find..."  Her voice trailed off, and she 
studied her cigarette for several seconds.
"How does it make you feel, Monica?" Andy asked, very quietly.  He was 
extremely horny now.
Monica raised the cigarette to her lips, again exhaling carefully.  "I 
feel... very sexy.  I can see myself in the mirror...  I would practice 
every day... and... and... I would imagine a strong, handsome man...  who 
was watching me... and..."  She stopped to swallow audibly, and licked her 
lips before dragging quickly.  "He'd be so... excited," she hoarsely 
resumed, "because... because..."  Andy encouraged her to go on.  She took 
another breath, "He wants me... because I'msosexy," she gasped.
The switch to present tense did not go undetected.  "Yes, Monica.  You're 
so sexy and elegant... and it excites you to be so... desirable," Andy 
interrupted.  "Can you see yourself?  Desirable, an object of lust...  The 
target of a man's needs.  And only you can satisfy them..."  His entranced 
slave let out a strangled cry, dropping her cigarette, and her legs 
faltered.  He had talked her to near-orgasm by making her fantasy seem 
real--just as Gina had done to him in the library that first day.  Andy 
picked up her fallen cigarette and put it out, then steadied her.  "Now my 
slave, come with me.  You are my elegant, desirable... sexy woman, and I am 
your leading man," he quietly commanded.
"Yes... my master," she gasped, still breathing heavily from her mini-
orgasm.  Somewhere, buried far, far beneath the submissive person that 
stood on tiptoe to offer her hypnotic master a kiss, the real Monica 
Maccione cried tears of joy.
Community Property

Gina stretched leisurely on an overcast morning.  "The type of day that 
makes one want to stay in bed," she opined aloud.  However, there was no 
sign of the person she was interested in spending the day in bed with.  "I 
wonder where he could be..."  The coven leader stretched her senses, 
seeking his mental fingerprint--but the metaphysical spectrum flared a soft 
blue before she could find him.  Alerted to his presence (and his 
activities), she wondered who had arrived at the castle last night.  A 
quick call to James revealed that none of the initiates had come to the 
castle after she had retired.  Ergo, Andrew was with Monica.
The coven leader wasn't unhappy about that; the relatively new initiate 
could do with a decent man.  Monica was an interesting case.  The young 
woman was reluctant to use the power and would consistently settle for less 
in men than she deserved.  She also had a strange quirk: she never went out 
by herself.  Monica would always be with a more attractive coven member, 
seeming to take a perverse delight in being the "ugly duckling" among 
swans.  Gina ordered breakfast, a paper, and tea.  Andrew would eventually 
find her.
***

"Bye, Monica," Andy tenderly said.  "I like you a lot--you're a fun person.  
Somebody ought to snap you up," he finished as she hugged him warmly.  "And 
remember, I ripped off your blouse before I had you under control.  I'm 
sure I'm not the only one who would want to do that."
Monica reluctantly let him go.  Andy could read her silent response to his 
parting comment and wondered if he could use the post-hypnotic command to 
do something about her poor self-image.  She was still consciously ignorant 
of the code phrase, but he hadn't removed it.  After a minute, he left her 
for the sun room, still undecided.  He was enjoying tea when James arrived 
and informed him that the coven leader awaited him in her suite.  Resolving 
not to show any false remorse, Andy immediately went upstairs to see what 
Gina wanted.
She greeted him with, "It would seem that I have a rooster in my hen 
house," and a smile.  Gina wrinkled her nose as she leaned to kiss him.  
"You need a bath," she said, then turned beet-red when Andy pointedly 
reminded her that all of his clothes were still in the trunk of the limo 
from last night.  She quickly called the carriage house, apologizing for 
her lapse.  "You are quite possibly the first male I have sincerely 
apologized to in this lifetime," she laughed.  "I will give you a bath... 
if you wish."
***

Andy purred as Gina ran the sponge down his back.  "So... how is Monica?" 
the coven leader asked point-blank.  He felt a brief surge of panic, having 
promised the young initiate that he wouldn't reveal what she liked to do 
with her command of the metaphysical plane.
"Gina, please don't probe me.  I told her I wouldn't tell you.  I--umm--
sorta promised," he pleaded.
"You have no right to make promises that you know you may not be able to 
keep when it comes to members of the coven," she softly scolded.  "I could 
very easily pick the memories from your brain one-by-one of last night and 
this morning."  She paused for effect, then finished, "But I shan't pry."  
Gina had dropped the sponge and was running her hands over Andrew's torso.  
"How is your neck?" she whispered, presenting her chest to his mouth.  
After a few nibbles, he climbed out of the tub and asked if he could dry 
off first.  She nodded--they were going to miss lunch regardless.  "I want 
you very badly, Andrew," she breathed.
***

Gina cleaned Andrew's face of her juices.  "I like the way I taste on your 
skin, darling," she happily sighed.  "Can I get you--anything?"  Her tone 
was distinctly lecherous.  He begged off, saying that he really was too 
tired.  She knew that she could make him ready in two minutes, but Andrew 
put his arms around her, and Gina decided that she could live with this 
arrangement for a while.  "Perhaps a late lunch will suffice," she said, 
kissing his nose.  "However, I would enjoy attending the symphony this 
evening."  He definitely didn't want to go.  "You realize that I could make 
you--"  He opened his mouth to speak.  "--But you trust me not to."
Andy let go of her and admiringly watched her fetch a robe.  She tossed him 
an incendiary look over her shoulder.  "Guess I can't hide anything from 
you," he said.  "Except maybe my--"
Gina waggled her finger in warning and cut off his ability to speak.  There 
weren't many things she couldn't do with (or to) a man.  "Are you certain 
that you won't be attending the symphony as my escort this evening?"  He 
shook his head, pointing at his throat.  She shrugged.  "Very well.  
Perhaps I'll let you speak after I've returned."  Andrew wrote "TUX?" in 
the air with his finger.  "That's a very good boy," she grinned.
***

Sunday morning: the Times crossword, naked, with a partner, over tea, in 
bed.  "What's a five-letter word for--"
"Coven, darling."  Gina kissed him on the neck.  "Speaking of which--are 
you going to be--indulging other members in addition to Monica during your 
stay?"
"I don't think so," Andy replied.  "I don't--ummm--like--ummm..."  His 
voice trailed off.  How best to explain his recent tomcattish behavior?  
Rather, how to explain that he really wasn't like that.
She read his mind.  "Many philosophical discussions have taken place on the 
possibility of being polyamorous.  However, traditional Western culture 
prizes the one-to-one relationship."  Gina climbed out of bed.  "Andrea, 
Angie, Susan, Monica, and myself.  All outside of your ongoing relationship 
with Miss Gray.  You would never have thought it possible--and in the 
latter two cases, it's not purely lust."  She put a cigarette into a holder 
and continued, "Although animal attraction does have a certain--part in 
it."  She smiled as she kick-started Andrew's sex drive.
"I suspect that for some of us it will be curiosity about the blue aura," 
she blithely continued, then laughed at his indignant thought.  "Oh no, 
Andrew.  What makes you believe that you will have any say in the matter?  
This is a supernatural matriarchy," the coven leader reminded him.  "While 
you are--special, you are still quite male."  She returned to the bed.  He 
kissed her left ass cheek.  "You are a gifted empath, Andrew," Gina 
solemnly said.  "Those of us in the coven who realize that are highly 
attracted to you.  By your very nature, you are the other half to a 
soulless succubus, and would be well-matched with any of us.  Danielle 
Gray, however, seems to be the perfect fit."  She took a final drag and 
murmured, "Much to my personal regret," while he was preoccupied by the 
thin trail of smoke that was leaving her lips.
Andy struggled to keep his concentration on Gina's words instead of her 
actions; he was losing.  She had mumbled something after the empath part, 
but--he hadn't been paying attention.  She turned and swept the crossword 
onto the floor, then carefully moved the tea tray further away from the 
bed.  "Gina..."  He felt the blood begin to fill his cock; her magical 
doing, but in response to his all-too human desire.  He never had to say 
anything to her.  Gina always knew.
***

Danielle returned Wednesday as promised, happy to see Andy.  The coven 
leader had started to teach him how to use his aura, in spite of his 
inability to see it.  Being male, he also lacked the instinct for tapping 
into the metaphysical plane.  They were both frustrated with the slow pace 
of the lessons, and as a result, Gina and Andy had not had any more sex 
during his stay.  Which was good, because Wednesday night he and Dani 
enthusiastically reacquainted themselves.  Thursday, she stayed home to 
write her report on the trip, while he had gone to work--in a stupor, and 
just a little bit sore.  They made plans to go out dancing after the coven 
meeting on Friday; Danielle had missed him very much.
Andy waited in the library during the meeting.  No men were allowed in the 
coven room unless they were being judged.  He unsuccessfully tried to 
suppress a shudder at the thought; he knew what that meant, and what could 
happen.  Andy didn't even like being around the castle during meetings, but 
Dani wanted to go out without wasting an hour in going back to the house 
and picking him up.  He read from one of Gina's vast collection of books 
until he heard noises from downstairs.  The coven meeting was over--
cocktails and hors d'oeuvres were now being served.
Andy went to join Danielle, but Gina intercepted him first.  "Hello, 
darling," she said, giving him a hug and quick kiss.  "Nice to see you 
again."  She hung on his arm, looking very comfortable, and invited him for 
a drink.  He saw that Dani was talking with another woman.  His girlfriend 
had a glass of wine in her hand, so he accepted the coven leader's offer, 
feeling flattered by Gina's attention.  Susan and Angie came over to say 
hello.  Angie was still bubbly and gorgeous; Susan still had her self-
possessed air.  Gina didn't let go of his arm when she paused to speak 
briefly with any initiates who approached, but it was evident that she was 
working her way over to Danielle.  "No, I'm not going to ask," she chirped.  
"You two have plans for this evening."
Dani smiled when they got to her.  "Thanks for retrieving my little lost 
piggie, your ladyship."  She took Andy's other arm; Gina simultaneously 
released the one she had been holding.  "Andy, this is Vicki.  She's an ex-
marine," Danielle said.  She poked his belly with a giggle.  "He used to 
have a little bit of fat around here--but not anymore."
Andy got the feeling that he was being--evaluated, and had a hard time 
introducing himself, quickly asking, "Ummm... Dani...  I don't mean to rush 
you, but weren't we supposed to go dancing tonight?"  She smiled at him, 
her eyes on fire.  No, she hadn't forgotten.  He settled in to wait out the 
conversation, secure and comfortable in Danielle's presence.  Even Vicki's 
somewhat indiscreet looks didn't bother him.  He got bored when Dani got 
another glass of wine; they weren't going anywhere for a little while yet.  
He wandered over to the buffet table, hoping to run into Monica or Angie.
"You're the blue guy," a woman's voice said.  Andy spun to see a slender 
red-headed woman smiling at him.  "Hi, I'm Joanne.  Everybody calls me Jo."  
He introduced himself properly, and Jo said, "Uh-huh.  You're the empathic 
guy who hangs out with Danielle.  Gina--her ladyship--told us about you."  
She waved at somebody.  "I want to introduce you to Caroline."
Caroline was a scholarly looking, pear-shaped woman.  She took off her 
glasses, and Andy fleetingly wondered if she was related to the twins.  
"I'm a lecturer in Spanish at the local university; I hope to get on the 
tenure track soon," the blonde said.
"You're looking well, Andy.  I'm Elizabeth, remember me?"  The beautiful, 
petite woman smiled, a dazzling contrast to her jet-black hair.  His heart 
skipped a beat as he carefully began a neutral conversation with Elizabeth.  
Suddenly, it seemed that he was in the middle of six coven initiates, all 
chatting away merrily.  Only a couple of them were speaking to him, but the 
others weren't straying far away.  He felt strange, as if he had drawn the 
crowd by his mere presence.  All this perceived attention was making him 
nervous.
***

Lia Terry had been giggling over the Johnny Burton scandal with a few of 
her coven sisters.  He was a perfect example of a typical, pathetic male, 
but he had blackmailed his way into a woman's bed for the absolute last 
time.  His public shame (engineered by Susan, for whom Lia had a healthy 
respect) was better than killing him.  The slender blonde looked up to 
notice that her group had shrunk while she had been musing.  Before she 
could apologize for her lapse, Cindy excused herself to get some more food, 
leaving Lia alone.
Lia's good humor vanished when she watched Cindy go to another clump of 
women by the buffet table.  It was a pitiful sight, six grown women 
hovering around--that man, all acting like bitches in heat.  She shook her 
head disgustedly at the spectacle.  The chosen few, the best of all 
womanhood, were acting like common bar sluts over him.  And he would 
probably fuck them all.  Danielle deserved so much better--Lia could not 
see what interested the poor girl to the point of complete delusion.  Dani 
needed somebody gentle and faithful, like Lia's own Larry.  Her Larry would 
never even look at another woman, no matter how attractive.  Danielle's--
companion (Lia wrinkled her nose distastefully at the word) would go to bed 
with any female.  Just like your average man.  The coven executioner 
quietly sniffled in disapproval and pivoted to leave.  She needed to get 
home to her faithful husband.
***

Danielle Gray stopped her sentence abruptly, looked across the room and 
frowned.  "Vicki," she sighed, "we'll have to finish this later--Andy's 
getting spooked.  I better go rescue him."  His disquiet transmitted 
clearly to her through his aura, and she chuckled to herself as she crossed 
the room.  Her sisters were just getting acquainted with him, but Dani knew 
how the thought of coven "magic" gave Andy the willies, even though he was 
perfectly safe from it because of his special nature.  If that wasn't 
enough protection, there was also his status as "Gina's chosen" to 
consider.
"'Scuse me, ladies," Danielle broke in good-naturedly.  She didn't need the 
power to perceive Andy's relief--but the sensation of his aura enveloping 
her still gave her a rush.  "I know, sweetheart," she whispered in his ear.  
"But Andy and I do have a date this evening," she announced to her sisters 
with mock apology before leading him through a chorus of feminine 
goodnights.  "By the way," she grinned to him at the front door, "we're 
taking Gina's Rolls and a driver, courtesy of her ladyship.  I'm not 
feeling particularly responsible tonight, and I don't want you to be, 
either."
***

The Christmas party at the castle found a multitude of children running 
around the Grand Hall.  A few local dignitaries and former coven members 
were there, along with their families.  Gina had also brought an entire 
orphanage to the castle: she adored children.  Unable to have any of her 
own, each Christmas the coven leader would lavish gifts and attention on 
children who had little of either.  Andrew was a big help in entertaining 
the kids; he had--negotiated with her to set up toy trains and was now 
acting quite the child, entrancing many of the youngsters with his antics.  
As well as one of the adults.  Now Gina Mansfield was positive that she had 
fallen in love for the fourth time.
All too soon, the families and children received their gifts and tearful 
good-byes were exchanged.  Gina regretted that she could not keep the 
orphans happy forever; whether tomorrow or next week, all of them would 
still lack the caring, loving parents they needed.  She fought back tears 
as the bus pulled away, but felt the cold air recede from around her.  
Andrew was unobtrusively standing several feet away, but he was watching 
her carefully.  "Thank you for caring," she whispered to the air, grateful 
for the gift of his aura, then smiled and took his arm to be escorted to 
the coven's private exchange of presents.
Each coven initiate got two gifts; one from the coven leader, and one from 
a randomly drawn sister.  Naturally, with a dozen single women, many of the 
gifts were risqu‚.  Caroline had drawn Danielle's name.  "We all know how 
generous you've become lately," she began.  The assembled group tittered in 
anticipation as she presented Dani with a rectangular box.  "And I think 
you should be rewarded with what your generosity causes you to miss the 
most."  Everybody laughed long and hard at the fuzzy blue blanket.  Andy, 
the only remaining male, blushed furiously, but it wasn't over for him yet.
Dani went last, and Vicki was to be the recipient.  The tall, slim woman 
had openly asked Danielle for Andy.  He had been avoiding Vicki because her 
aggressiveness made him nervous.  In contrast, Caroline's shy approach had 
worked like a charm.  After a conversation with Gina, Dani realized that 
Andy's de facto status as "community property" meant that she wasn't going 
to be able to protect him forever.  So...  "Vicki, I'm gonna keep this 
short an' sweet.  You've been pestering me, and I give.  He's yours for 
tonight."  Vicki wasted no time in pouncing on her prize.  She dragged Andy 
under the mistletoe and gave him a deep, wet kiss.  Danielle wanted to 
monitor him, but Gina caught her eye with a surreptitious nod.
Andy felt the rush that accompanied Gina's stimulation of the pleasure 
centers in his brain.  He moaned involuntarily into Vicki's mouth, which 
only served to encourage her.  She increased the urgency of her kiss, 
pressing her lower body against his, causing his cock to stir.  When they 
finished kissing, she looked expectantly into his eyes.  Andy wanted to 
run, but felt another, stronger wave swell through his body, and he 
virtually swooned back into Vicki's arms.  Of course, she took this as a 
positive sign and gave him another heated kiss.
After the coven leader thwarted his next two attempts at getting away from 
Vicki, Andy gave in.  He put his hand on Vicki's hip, and the pair turned 
to leave the party.  Gina remained impassive, not showing any outward 
emotion until she joined in the hoots and cheers that filled the room.  
Dani didn't join in the merriment; she definitely had mixed emotions.  A 
second voice in the room remained mute as well.
***

New Year's eve at Castlereagh was another grand, splendid affair, only 
slightly smaller in scale than the Halloween Ball.  The only thing missing 
was the pomp surrounding the earlier soiree; Johnny Burton's replacement 
was there to cover this party, too.  This was just an old-fashioned, albeit 
black-tie, blowout.  Nobody left the castle early.  All the non-coven 
people were ferried home in several limousines that Gina had rented.  An 
afternoon champagne brunch had been scheduled for coven members and guests, 
but continental breakfast would be available for early risers.
Andy was one of them.  He and Dani had slipped away from the party shortly 
after midnight, privately welcoming in the new year in her chambers by 
catering to each other's fantasies.  She had used the holder Gina had given 
her for Christmas throughout the party, insuring his readiness and energy 
level.  In return, he had let her hypnotize him--but she added the strap-on 
to the mix.  All of that combined to send her to a magical, intense, soul-
draining orgasm.  She was soundly asleep at nine; Andy had climbed out of 
bed without drawing so much as a sigh from his still-smiling girlfriend.  
He decided that some orange juice would be good with his ginseng--he had a 
feeling that Dani wasn't quite finished celebrating with him yet.
He was humming happily as he returned from the sun room with an iced bottle 
of freshly squeezed juice and two glasses.  "Hi there."  Andy froze at the 
sound of the familiar voice.  It was Lia.  And she was wearing a sheer 
black negligee.  She smiled, a not-unattractive thing, especially when her 
green eyes joined in.  "What's your hurry?"  He replied that he was just 
taking some orange juice back to the room.
Lia evaluated the sincerity of his response--he didn't even mention 
Danielle.  So she decided to test him a little more.  She ran a finger down 
his chest.  "Don't I get a new year's kiss?" she pouted throatily.  "I 
missed you last night," the slender blonde cooed, putting on her best come-
hither voice.
Andy didn't believe what he was hearing from Lia, but her body seemed to 
confirm what she said.  He stopped on the landing.  "Sure, why not?"  He 
gave her a peck on the cheek and a friendly smile.  "Happy New Year, Lia."  
After all, she was married.
Now Lia was positive that he was faithless scum.  The smile, that lecherous 
upturn of the lips mocked her, dared her to pursue the matter like her 
weaker sisters.  He was so sure of himself, a strutting cock.  He truly 
believed that no coven member could resist him.  Well, she could.  And she 
could help her sisters resist by removing the evil source of their 
temptation.  That would be her legacy to the coven.  Lia forced herself to 
smile seductively, and ran her finger around his neck and ear, as she had 
seen Danielle do.  He trembled at Lia's touch, proving conclusively that he 
would fuck any woman who showed the slightest interest.  Poor Danielle, Lia 
thought, upstairs, waiting for her juice, but her lover was ready to cheat 
on her again, trying to seduce her virtuous sister without a second 
thought.
"That's not what I meant.  You kissed all those other women last night like 
you meant it with them.  You know you want me too, just like them."  Lia 
drew closer and let her hand drop dangerously close to the bulge that was 
forming at his crotch.  The only things separating his cock from her hand 
were a few inches of air and a thin layer of polyester.  "You can be so 
friendly...  I saw you last night with Monica.  And this time, Danielle's 
not watching.  Come on... kiss me," she panted.  Lia was so close, so 
attractive, her body barely concealed, with such beautiful green eyes...  
"Kiss me... Andrew," she urged, lips parting.  He could feel the passion 
emanating from her body.  She wanted him, her desire was flooding the space 
between their bodies.  "Kiss... me," Lia moaned, and Andy was lost, carried 
away by the fast-flowing current of her supernatural sensuality.
He opened his mouth and their tongues touched briefly, sending a massive 
electric shock through Andy's soul.  Lia grabbed his head and rammed her 
tongue into his mouth for a few moments, then pulled back, still holding 
his face.  His mouth tingled with the taste of her, and it stayed strong.  
His erection grew.
Lia drew on Andy's life essence.  The wantonness of his kiss was all the 
evidence she had needed to convict him, and the sentence was death from the 
coven executioner.  He would never be faithful, and she had given him more 
than enough chances.  Danielle and Gina would thank her later, after it was 
all over.  The richness of the blue light (which he couldn't see) caught 
Lia by surprise, in spite of the stories she had heard about it.  It felt 
thick and warm, and tasted very sweet, unlike other pigs she had executed.  
She continued to feed, feeling a glimmer of satisfaction when she heard the 
ice bucket and juice hit the floor.  He was now too weak to hold it any 
longer.
Andy knew that something wasn't right--his mouth continued to tingle, and 
he was losing the feeling in his hands and feet.  Lia was still holding his 
face; she hadn't moved, but he could no longer see her clearly.  Suddenly, 
he realized what was happening and dropped the juice in shock.  She was 
feeding on him, but the now-unpleasant sensations indicated that she wasn't 
just taking a little sample like all the others.  Panic flashed through him 
for an instant; he knew he had to get away.  An image of the scantily clad 
woman abruptly filled his brain and replaced all of his thoughts.  He 
relaxed momentarily, and then he wanted--no, needed Lia.  She was 
everything--a promise of complete ecstasy beyond mortal imagination, in 
exchange for the paltry sum of his life.  It was easy, all he had to do was 
stand there and adore the beautiful goddess while she fed on him.  Don't 
fight... just give in... relax...  The goddess...  Eternity...
The coven leader sat bolt upright in her bed and jumped to her feet.  She 
left her suite on the dead run less than ten seconds after waking.  It was 
Andrew, whose abject panic had cut through her champagne-deepened sleep for 
a brief instant.  It had disappeared by the time she had sat up.  Now she 
could only see one image and hear one word from his thoughts as she flew 
down the corridor towards the main staircase.  It was Lia.  As Gina reached 
the railing, her heart dropped through her stomach.  One floor below, the 
initiate was feeding on Andrew.  "Lia!!!  NO!!!!" screamed the coven 
leader, cascading an echo around the Grand Hall.
Lia glanced upwards at the third floor.  The coven leader's misguided 
entreaty was yet another distraction from her designated task.  She had 
already been forced to corral Andy's thoughts with the power.  He was not 
weakening as rapidly as he should have, and there had been a very real 
possibility of him breaking away from her.  She redoubled her efforts, 
trying to finish him before one of her brainwashed sisters could stop her.  
They would understand everything once he was dead and no longer able to 
spread his evil influence.
Gina looked on in terror; Lia meant to finish Andrew.  It only took an 
instant for the coven leader to decide what to do.  She focused, and left 
her body to find the metaphysical strings that connected Lia with the 
power.  Gina shot her being through them.  The cords stretched, then broke 
as she pushed her way through.  She did not hear the scream torn from Lia's 
soul, nor did she see the two bodies on the second floor landing collapse.  
The coven leader had to reassemble her shredded self before she could 
return to her material vessel.  By then, the whole castle was awake and 
alerted to the presence of a crisis.  When she regained her access to the 
physical world, Gina saw Larry, Lia's husband, running toward the 
staircase.  She instantly rendered him unconscious by making his brain 
produce a massive amount of sleep-inducing chemicals.
Gina ran down the steps, yelling for Tricia and Heather as she went.  She 
ignored Lia's body and knelt next to the unmoving Andrew.  His physical 
life signs were weaker than normal, but steady.  The coven leader 
meticulously inspected his aura: it was dimmer than usual, but not by too 
much.  However, the iridescent black flecks were barely moving.  He was 
only in shock; Lia hadn't had the chance to feed enough to hurt him.  
Unfortunately, what she had stolen had been taken in an extremely short 
time.  "Tricia!!!  Heather!!!"  The twins arrived on the run, and curious 
faces peered down from the third floor railing.  "Heal him," Gina curtly 
ordered, and summoned two burly servants.  "Take him to the library, and 
bring the twins anything they need.  Then stand guard outside.  Under no 
circumstance is anyone--"  A plaintive wail came from upstairs.  Danielle.  
"--To enter until the twins are finished."
Gina gracefully spun away and intercepted the hysterical Danielle.  
"Shhh... shhh," she whispered while holding the crying girl.  Danielle 
struggled to reach Andy, but the coven leader held her back with surprising 
ease.  "He'll be all right.  He's just had a bit of a shock, but the twins 
will take care of it," Gina cooed, trying to calm the initiate.
"He's dead... I can't--feel him, Gina.  He's dead," Dani repeatedly 
whimpered.  It just wasn't fair.  Andy couldn't be dead.  They hadn't spent 
enough time together.  And it was all because of... Lia.  Danielle's body 
stiffened and she stopped sobbing.  "Let--GO--of--me!" she shouted, 
furious.
The coven leader wisely held on to her and moved a little farther away from 
the prone, still-unconscious blonde.  Danielle's kick missed Lia by a few 
inches.  Gina looked at Lia; removed from the constraints of the power, the 
young woman's aura was beginning to spontaneously reignite.  A slow swirl 
of reds, oranges, yellows and greens (women were so much more complex than 
men) marked Lia's departure from the coven.  It would soon regain its 
natural radiance and movement.  The coven leader's grip wavered and her 
legs wobbled.  Now that the adrenaline rush was gone, she was feeling the 
effects of the effort she had expended to sever Lia's connection to the 
power.
Danielle sensed the sudden change in Gina's body.  The uncharacteristic 
weakness turned Dani's anger into concern for the coven leader.  She called 
for a servant to help her take Gina to her room.  "Danielle...  I need 
to... feed.  Help me... to the... dungeon," Gina protested in a very 
strained, weak voice.  Danielle shot an angry glare at Lia's slack body, 
then supported Gina as they walked down the steps.  She left her thoughts 
in the library, where her boyfriend's fate lay with Tricia and Heather's 
special ability.
***

Heather looked longingly at Andy.  "Oh, stop gaping.  I swear, you hardly 
ever see a guy you don't want," her mirror image complained.
"Trish--aren't you... well... curious about him?  You've heard the same 
stories I have," Heather said.  She looked at her older (by 16 minutes) 
sister.  "I mean, doesn't it make even you wonder?"
Tricia Wilcox sighed.  Her little sister could be very persistent and 
stubborn at times.  This was going to be one of them.  Aggrieved, she 
replied, "Yes, Heather."  She pointed at Andy and continued, "But nobody's 
going to do anything with him ever again if we don't get to work."  She and 
her sister had done this sort of thing several times, and it was a 
responsibility they welcomed.  When they had been initiated, the coven 
leader had taken both of them aside and told them that they showed signs of 
being "metaphysical healers".  Although she had explained that it was not 
an unusual trait, Gina had been surprised by Tricia and Heather's 
particular twist: the twins had to be sexually engaged with each other to 
initiate the process.  Depending on the magnitude of the ailment, it could 
take several sessions to completely restore an aura.
As they undressed, Tricia added, "But you didn't hear me say that I was 
curious about a man.  It might ruin my reputation."  Both of them chuckled.  
Yes, the other coven members knew that Tricia preferred women--but it was 
only a preference.  She gingerly pushed her sister to the floor.  Making it 
with Heather was always extra exciting--like making it with herself.  "Are 
you ready, my little baby slave?" Tricia growled, knowing that would excite 
her submissive sister.  "Spread your legs--slut," she commanded.
***

Andy blinked.  His body felt like it weighed a ton, and the only thing he 
could move were his eyes.  They told him that he was in the library, but 
nothing else.  He tried to review the events of the day, but it seemed that 
he had to pry the memories loose before he could watch them.  Eventually, 
he became aware of nearby noises...  Female noises...  Sexual noises.  As 
they became louder, he found that he could move a little bit, and he rolled 
on his side to watch the sources of the crescendoing sound.
Heather and Tricia were facing each other, legs scissored and grinding 
their pussies together.  The expression on their faces indicated that they 
were on their way to mutual nirvana as they moaned and thrashed with 
unabashed fervor.  He just watched, realizing that the two women no longer 
cared about his presence, and that any interruption at this point would be 
extremely unwelcome.  By the time the twins experienced the final throes of 
their orgasms, Andy was highly aroused, but afraid to intrude on the 
afterglow of what had appeared to be a marvelous sexual liaison.  He didn't 
want to give anybody else a reason to kill him today.  Sleepy blue eyes met 
his, and he rolled away, embarrassed.  "I guess we're finished," Tricia 
(Heather?) said.
The other blonde sat up with a lazy smile.  "That's Heather, I'm Tricia," 
she elaborated.  "Everybody always asks.  Did you get to see much of our 
little show--never mind.  Yes, you did," Tricia snickered while looking at 
the tent in his sweatpants.  She turned to her sister.  "Her ladyship gave 
orders that we not be disturbed until we said we were finished, correct?"  
Heather nodded, her eyes still slightly distant with afterglow.  "Then 
we're not finished yet," Tricia snapped.  "Take his clothes off, cunt.  
Maybe I'll let him lick your pussy and be your master if you're a good 
little slut."  She saw the shock on Andy's face.  "Oh, my little sister's 
submissive--it turns her on to hear shit like that."  He could see Heather 
flush in response.  Her nipples stood up, and the library wasn't the least 
bit cold.
"As for you, Andy, I'm curious.  I wanna feel you inside and outside of me 
when you come.  Is it as good as I've heard?" Tricia asked, her voice 
dropping to a sultry whisper.  She straddled him, saying, "I like to be on 
top.  Got a problem with that?" then lowered herself onto his cock while 
Heather watched.  Andy certainly wasn't going to ask her to stop.  "Play 
with yourself, bitch," Tricia snarled, and her sister began to caress her 
chest.  Tricia rotated her hips slowly, grinding at Andy's crotch, gasping.  
He relaxed, concentrating on the image of Tricia in near bliss, her eyes 
closed... and she came.  "Oooohhhhh...  Shiiiit...  Andy...  Blue...  I-I-
I"  Her body convulsed once, she leaned forward and tried to merge their 
bodies, kissing him forever.
"Ohhh myyy goddd...  I've never felt like that before," Tricia gasped when 
she pulled herself together again.  She didn't say anything for a minute, 
then noticed the fire in her sister's eyes.  "Ummm... Andy.  Darling.  Are 
you...?"
He quickly pointed out that he hadn't come yet.  Tricia hadn't lasted more 
than a couple of minutes, because Andy had managed to make his aura seize 
her before he got anywhere near his own peak.  The lessons with Gina were 
beginning to pay off.  "Come here, little Heather," he lewdly intoned.  
"Lie down, and spread your legs.  Your new master is going to fuck you deep 
and hard, whether you like it or not."  Tricia kissed him on the cheek and 
whispered her approval at his tactic.  Andy plowed roughly into Heather; 
she cried out, bucked and wrapped her legs around his ass, grabbing his 
shoulders.  The blonde enthusiastically matched his forceful pounding, and 
he knew he wasn't going to make her come from just his aura.
***

It had been an interesting experience.  Fucking somebody while she also sat 
to the side and watched.  Tricia took a long hit from a brown cigarette.  
"Well, I like to watch Heather get fucked really good.  It's sorta like 
watching myself.  It's a big turn-on," she confessed, unknowingly spurring 
Andy's libido as she exhaled.  Heather was also smoking, smiling 
beatifically, evidently lost in her own thoughts.  "I'm glad we could help 
you, though.  I don't know what got into Lia.  You are community property, 
so to speak," Tricia continued.  "But we hafta get Danielle's permission 
first."  She noticed his erection.  "You're ready again?" the blonde asked, 
surprised at the speed of his--recovery.  "Do you want to save it for her 
or..."
***

That afternoon, Andy emerged from the library to be met by Dani and Gina, 
who hugged and kissed him for several minutes.  "I'm sorta tired," he 
softly explained, his lackluster response drawing alarm from both women.  
The three of them thanked the twins.  Tricia asked Danielle if she could 
give Andy a goodbye kiss.  He gave his girlfriend a sheepish smile, and 
hoped that she wouldn't be too offended.
Dani knew that smile and whispered, "I don't care.  She cured you, and if 
that was the price, I'm happy to pay it."  She kissed him on the cheek, 
then quietly added, "I don't suppose you had any complaints," with a 
devilish smile.  Danielle watched Tricia kiss her boyfriend without 
jealousy.  "Let's go to the private room.  Gina has a buffet waiting for 
you.  I bet you're starved," she suggested, and the three of them went 
downstairs while Tricia and Heather headed back to their chambers, citing 
fatigue.  "Shame on you, making a gay girl go straight," she said once 
Tricia was out of earshot.  Andy snickered, and Dani giggled, having been 
unable to resist making the quip.
As they sat down to eat, Danielle complimented Andy on the change in his 
appearance; a touch of gray had appeared at his temples, the only apparent 
indicator of his brush with death.  "I admire it as well, darling.  It adds 
some--distinction to your face," Gina began, then paused.  "You are lucky.  
Lia was always very efficient when she wanted to be.  If it were not for 
the fact that she was unprepared for your aura, you would have been much 
closer to death than you actually were."  She saw him shiver.  "However, 
she had no idea how very different your aura is.  I would think it was 
rather like trying to drink a jar of honey when one expected water."  
Andrew wondered what happened to the woman who had tried to kill him.  "She 
has been--kicked out of the coven," Gina replied to his unspoken question.  
"She is now a mortal female, and will remain so for the remainder of her 
life.  Her husband will care for her until she has--recovered."
Both Andrew and Danielle raised their eyebrows, but the sentiment was clear 
from their expressions.  They didn't want to know any details.  Being coven 
leader had its unpleasant moments, especially when it came to maintaining 
discipline in the ranks.  Gina took some comfort from the realization that 
Lia would have inevitably come to this end.  Her negative attitude towards 
men had always worried the coven leader.  Unfortunately, it had not changed 
with Lia's happy marriage to Larry.  While she clearly adored him, that 
goodwill did not extend to any other men.  The ex-initiate would also never 
have left the coven willingly; she had enjoyed being the "avenging angel" 
far too much.  Lia had become increasingly vindictive of late, so it was 
best that the entire matter had been resolved in the privacy of the castle.  
Despite the considerable jeopardy to Andrew's life, it was better than the 
alternative scenario.  Gina had feared that Lia would eventually kill 
someone in public, and that certainly would have led to the demise of the 
coven.
Gina looked around the room, and rested her gaze on Andrew.  He had 
survived a direct attack, and for that she was very happy.  She didn't know 
what she might have done to Lia if the woman had succeeded in killing him.  
"To Andrew, a most hardy, and gentle soul," she declared with a raised 
glass.  Danielle and he joined in the unexpected toast.  The initiate 
showed no sign of possessiveness, acknowledging the benediction with a 
graceful nod at him.  As usual, Andrew was flattered, and genuinely 
thankful for--his continued existence.  Gina sighed aloud; with the Lia 
Terry dilemma behind her, and with Danielle Gray having matured, perhaps 
now it would be possible for Gina Mansfield to enjoy this lifetime.
Trouble With A Capital "D"

By late February, things had calmed down considerably.  Every coven member 
had spent at least one night with Andy.  For most of them, it was as Gina 
had predicted: the experience had satisfied their curiosity, and they left 
him alone after that.  Caroline was a notable exception.  Her obvious 
desire flattered Andy; Danielle acquiesced because she liked Caroline, and 
thought that the older woman's shy manner and longing glances toward him 
were cute.
One night, Andy and Dani were reminiscing how they wound up together.  She 
explained how she had used the power on him without really knowing what she 
was doing, apologizing yet again for all the horrible things she had done 
to him.  "I didn't always get into having sex with a slave, y'know.  It 
started with Brendan, then I decided that I wanted to be like Susan."  
Danielle rolled her eyes.  "But I had to use the power for that too, so for 
a while, it was like, mind-control equals sex," she shrugged.
Her boyfriend admitted, "Believe me, Dani, I understand how you can find it 
arousing.  Having that much power over somebody is--exciting."
"And where did you find this out?" Dani leaned forward to emphasize her 
interest.  It had been agreed that he wouldn't talk about his coven 
liaisons unless she asked.  It helped their relationship maintain some 
semblance of normalcy.  Andy subsequently revealed his experience with 
Monica, and when he finished, Dani was hot and bothered.  The idea of Andy 
being a master was sort of--thrilling.  "Maybe we should have Monica over 
for dinner one night," she suggested.  A sly smile spread across her face.
***

"Dani, how can you not gain any weight with the way he cooks?" Monica asked 
after dinner.  She joked that Andy only let her eat twice a week.  The two 
women exchanged idle chit-chat while he did the dishes.  Danielle wondered 
if watching him control Monica would be as arousing as controlling him.  
She also paid attention to the way Monica smoked; it was just as her 
boyfriend had described.  Dani now knew exactly why he had been so eager 
for the average-looking young woman.  He came out of the kitchen with the 
after-dinner coffee.  She raised her eyebrows in a pre-arranged signal, and 
he whispered a few special words to their dinner guest as he served her.
Danielle clapped her hands and yelled "Monica!!!", drawing no response.  
"Wow, she's really under," she said in a small voice.  Andy nodded and put 
his finger across his lips.
"Monica, whose voice do you hear?" he asked.
"I hear my master.  I must obey my master's voice," the mesmerized woman 
replied with a lazy smile on her relaxed face.
"Good.  Now go deeper, my beautiful slave.  Surrender all your control to 
me.  I will keep you very safe.  Open your eyes when you are ready to do 
everything I ask, because it pleases you to obey me, and because you know 
that I will not let you be hurt.  Do you understand?"
"Yes... master.  Command me.  I live to obey you," Monica quietly answered.  
"I will... obey..."  Dani felt that twinge--watching Andy control somebody 
was a turn-on.
Her boyfriend smiled.  "Undress, Monica.  Your eyes will remain closed 
until you have no will of your own.  They will open only when your only 
desire is to obey my voice."  He paused, then quietly gave her the 
incentive, "When you open your eyes, you will be the sexy, desirable woman 
of my fantasies."  Andy turned to Dani and kissed her deeply.  "Would you 
like a female slave?" he whispered, and she felt very warm all of a sudden.  
She nodded, her throat tight.  "Monica," he asked of the now open-eyed 
young woman, "have you ever been with a woman?"  She softly replied no.  
"Are you afraid of being sexually involved with another woman?"
Monica stuttered, "Y-y-yes... master."  She shifted in her seat.
"I shall free you from your fear, Monica.  You may do everything that I 
say, for it is my will, and you are powerless to resist it.  You are my 
complete slave, and I control your wants and needs and actions.  You must 
obey."
"I... am... pow-er... less," she gulped.  "I... must... obey... my master.  
I obey... my master."
"I command that you listen to a new voice, one that will keep you just as 
safe and warm as mine.  It is the voice of your mistress, and you must obey 
her.  Her voice holds the key to your will as strongly as mine.  You must 
not resist her."
"I... must... not resist... her.  She is my mistress," Monica repeated.  
Andy gestured to Danielle, who meekly said hello.
"Look at her, Monica.  Isn't she beautiful?"  The will-stripped girl agreed 
with a slow nod.  "Yes, she's so beautiful that you desire her.  You can 
only think of how wonderful it will be to please her... such a beautiful 
woman desires you as her slave, and you will do anything for your mistress 
Danielle," Andy continued.  He proceeded to deepen Monica's trance, sending 
her further into Danielle's thrall.
"I adore my beautiful mistress... I will obey her every command...  I adore 
my beautiful mistress... I must obey her... I adore my beautiful 
mistress... Danielle commands me...  I can not resist my beautiful 
mistress," Monica said in a drugged tone of voice, getting closer to total 
submission with each phrase.  Andy quietly encouraged her, and she 
continued, "I must obey... mistress Danielle.  I am powerless to resist her 
command..."  Meanwhile, he began to undress Dani, whispering lewd 
somethings in his girlfriend's ear.  Her eyelids had drooped, and he 
lovingly caressed her body as each item of clothing fell to the floor.  
They kissed while Monica chanted; Danielle was getting very hot and 
bothered.  The room suddenly got quiet.
"She's all yours, babe," he whispered, pulling away from Dani.
Danielle smiled devilishly.  "Come with me, darling Monica," she said, 
heading for the sofa.
"Yes... mistress...  I will obey... I adore my beautiful mistress 
Danielle," the spellbound girl replied, following her.
"Kneel, slave," Dani purred as she reclined.  "It's time you learned how to 
serve your mistress."
***

"See you soon, Monica," Danielle said at the front door the next morning.  
"Thanks for coming over for dinner.  And don't worry, I won't tell anybody 
else."  Monica gave her a hug and a peck on the cheek.  Andy was asleep, 
having gotten a special goodbye from the black-haired woman while Dani had 
been content to watch.  Dani had also gotten Monica to give her a smoking 
lesson after Andy had crashed.  Danielle wanted to see if she could excite 
him through his fetish as well as Monica could.  "I've got a surprise for 
you," she sang quietly to the completely unconscious Andy before snuggling 
against him.
***

It was March.  Gina, Susan, Andy and Dani were sitting in Danielle's living 
room.  The coven leader and her second-in-command had dropped by to offer 
Dani a promotion.  "Miss Gray, I would like you to be the sergeant-at-arms 
for the coven.  Caroline would like to devote more time to her career 
pursuits, and is resigning the post," Gina explained.  "Since you are the 
most powerful of the remaining initiates, you are the first choice for the 
job," she concluded.  "Andrew," the coven leader calmly said, "bring us 
some tea, and then leave us for a little while.  We have coven matters to 
discuss."  Andy turned to go downstairs.  As usual, she didn't show any 
outward sign of her thoughts, but a sudden, momentary (and pleasurable) 
disorientation told him that she was aware of his indulgence, and willing 
to make it up to him.
The women discussed their business.  Danielle worried about being away from 
Andy, and whether or not she would have to kill people: the coven had had 
no official executioner since Lia's excommunication.  Gina explained that 
while some extra time would be required, killing was not part of the job 
description.  The coven had gotten along fine before Lia; the post of 
"executioner" had been self-appointed and did not normally fall to any 
specific member.  She also told Dani that there was financial compensation 
involved--an extra five hundred dollars a month.  Just for keeping her eyes 
and ears open among the coven members, and for maintaining order during 
meetings.  It didn't sound too difficult, and Danielle thought that Andy 
would be able to cope with her expanded role and increased absence.  Still, 
she meekly asked, "Can I--ummm--check with Andy, your ladyship?"  Dani 
hesitated; that didn't sound like it came from an assertive, powerful coven 
member, so she added, "I mean, I know I can do what I want but--"
The coven leader laughed and smiled; she understood.  "Miss Gray, don't 
forget that I am in love with your boyfriend, too.  It is quite all right 
that you ask him."  While Danielle went downstairs, Susan and Gina talked 
quietly among themselves.  "No, I do not believe that she will resign from 
the coven in the near future," Gina replied to Susan's concerned question.  
"Danielle has not yet indicated to Andrew that she desires children, and 
she is now quite accustomed to having the power.  She is past the point 
where she uses it simply because she can.  You have not left us, and she 
has undergone the same metamorphosis you have.  Miss Gray will be with us 
for a long time."  Susan noted that implied that Andrew would also be 
around for a long time.  "Yes, there is that," Gina acknowledged with a 
smile.  The doorbell rang, startling the two women.
Andy appeared almost immediately, having trotted up the steps.  "I'll get 
it," he said.  Susan whispered how impressed she was at his performance as 
a houseboy.  Danielle came up a few seconds later, wondering aloud who it 
could be; she wasn't expecting anybody.  He peered out and said, "It's 
somebody with a badge."  He opened the door, "Hello, may I--"
"All right, nobody move here," said one of the plainclothes men who barged 
past Andy.  "Which one of yas is Danielle Gray?"  Dani slowly raised her 
hand, and the man marched over to her.  "You are under arrest for the 
murders of Chris Malley and Darrell Lancaster," he growled, then spun to 
Andy, who had made a loud noise, and was now being restrained by a 
uniformed cop.  "And you can be thrown in jail fer obstruction of justice, 
so shut the fuck up, punk."  He turned to another plainclothes man and 
ordered, "Hill, read her the stuff."
Gina immediately ascertained from their thoughts that they were indeed 
police officers, and that they were arresting Danielle.  She did not like 
the manner in which the officer had done it--but first she had to paralyze 
Andrew to keep him from getting hurt.  Then she turned her regal bearing on 
the man who was walking around the living room inspecting everything.  
"Excuse me, but--"
"What's yer business here?"  The coven leader fought her every instinct to 
humble the arrogant asshole, and merely answered his question.  "Who's the 
tall dyke with yas?  Yas have any identification?  Yeah, you too, 
sweetheart," he pointed at Susan.  "Find out who the guy is, Haid, and get 
Lincoln to run them all.  Yeah.  All right, all o'yas is officially under 
investigation for accessory to murder."  He paused, certain that he had the 
situation under control.  "I am Detective Sergeant Endicott, and I have a 
warrant for the search of these premises.  So the two o'yas be good little 
girls and let me do my job," he gruffly declared.  "Take the killer outside 
to the car," he commanded the uniformed officer who had handcuffed 
Danielle.
Dani was still in shock.  "Andy..." she whimpered pleadingly.  Which was 
unfortunate for her boyfriend, because Endicott spun and stormed towards 
him.  "What's yer involvement here?" he snarled, spitting in Andy's face.  
He showed his distaste, and Endicott sneered, "Don't like that, huh?"  Andy 
said nothing, glaring at the man.  The detective looked at the officer 
holding Andy and said, "Subdue him if he so much as twitches, and put him 
in the other car.  I think we found the guy that disposed of the bodies for 
her."  An uneven, ugly grin spread across Endicott's fat face.  Gina had 
put a lid on Andy's rising anger for his own protection; now she removed 
his ability to speak.  His smartass reply echoed loudly in her head, but 
she wasn't about to let the self-important Endicott hear it.  The detective 
went foraging through the apartment mumbling, "Forensics!" as he headed 
down the hall.
The coven leader felt ripples in the metaphysical plane; Dani was about use 
the power to lose her handcuffs, which would be an extremely bad idea.  
"Danielle, please don't--worry," Gina called.  "I'll call a lawyer for you, 
and we can straighten this mess out."  She exhaled slowly as the shimmering 
effect instantly stopped, but didn't know if that meant the scared, 
panicked initiate had already escaped.  Endicott had heard Gina's voice; 
the foul-smelling, tall, paunchy man with yellowing teeth reappeared in 
front of her.  Her comment had apparently attracted the eternally 
suspicious (to the point of paranoia, as Gina scanned) Endicott's 
attention.  He crowded her and demanded to know what she had to do with all 
of this.  She evenly answered his first two questions, not allowing the 
bullying tactics to disturb her.  Then he made a comment about all four of 
them being a part of a homosexual communist drug ring and threatened to 
strip-search all of them if she didn't cooperate.  Enough is enough, Gina 
decided.  She reached into his brain and unplugged his bladder and bowel 
control.  The obnoxious man instantly forgot his line of questioning and 
flew towards the bathroom.
Granted a momentary respite, Gina took the time to scan the thoughts of the 
remaining officers in the room.  She wasn't sure why she hadn't been 
informed before this happened; the police chief and the head of detectives 
must have known that the police were going to do this.  Her scan revealed 
no external influence; the men were just doing their jobs.  She delicately 
picked through the maze of information in Detective Hill's mind.  
Unfortunately, Endicott reappeared before she could find anything 
enlightening.  He ignored Gina to consult with the officer who had taken 
her identification, too embarrassed to resume his earlier harassment.
"We're gonna hafta search this place from top to bottom and get a back hoe.  
I think they buried the bodies in the back yard," he groused.  Turning to 
Gina and Susan (who had maintained her calm, detached air throughout), he 
announced, "This place is now off-limits by order of the police.  If yas 
got a place to go, then get there, the two o'yas.  There ain't no wants or 
warrants outstandin' on yas."  Gina inquired about Andrew.  "Him?  We're 
arresting him as an accessory to murder."
Gina objected, and Endicott adopted his bullying stance again.  "Look, if 
ya wanna be nosy, I can arrange it so you get a free night on the city fer 
obstructing justice, sweetheart.  Why don't you and the big bitch over 
there go off and do whatever it is yas do?"  The coven leader wondered 
aloud what Carter Hamilton would think about Endicott's conduct.  "I gotta 
job to do, sweetheart.  He's just a fat ass sittin' behind a desk who don't 
remember what the scum out here is like.  I don't give a rat's ass what he 
or you think.  If you gotta problem wit'dat, we can discuss it some more at 
the station house," he snapped, daring her to say something else.
Gina realized that Endicott had been in a position of authority too long, 
and that anything she said would only further antagonize him.  She didn't 
even bother to ask if she could use the phone in the house; he was not 
going to be nice.  She also started to plot her revenge on him as she 
headed out the door with Susan.  They stopped for Gina to give Andrew some 
reassuring words; yes, a lawyer was going to be summoned immediately, so 
not to worry.  The coven leader breathed a relieved sigh when she saw a 
dejected, frightened Danielle sitting in the back seat of the police car.  
"Let me say something to her," she requested of the uniformed officer 
standing guard.  Gina simultaneously twisted his perceptions slightly with 
the power to ease his alert suspicion.  Suitably relaxed, he nodded, and 
she told Danielle the same thing she had told Andrew.  Gina put the 
officer's suspicion back in place, then climbed into Susan's car.
They left, stopping at the first pay phone they saw.  Gina dialed the 
lawyer's home phone number.  "Morris, forgive me," she said, making an 
effort to summon as much charm as she could, "I know it's late, but I need 
your services."  She waited for him to finish complaining about the hour.  
"Yes, I know, but I need you to arrange bail for the following two people: 
Danielle Gray, and Andrew Davidson."  The coven leader spelled all four 
names carefully.  "They were arrested in Oak Grove...  Murder and 
accessory, respectively--yes, I realize that..."  Gina sighed and waited 
while the lawyer had his obligatory fit, but it appeared that this one was 
going to be longer than usual.  "Morris," she interrupted, her patience 
overtaxed by the evening's events, "you're the bloody lawyer, you deal with 
it.  I just have the money.  Lots and lots of money."  She hung up, not 
bothering to wait for the grudging acknowledgment.
"Do you think she did it?" Susan asked as they sped towards the castle.
"That depends, Susan," the coven leader sighed.  "If it was before Andrew, 
then yes, she certainly could have done it.  She did have a penchant for 
using the power constantly back then, and as you know, spontaneous feeding 
will happen under those circumstances."  She shivered involuntarily.  "If 
that is the case, at least she won't be able to directly implicate the 
coven.  Or herself, since she would have no memory of the feeding."  Gina 
stopped to think.  "What puzzles me is why I had no warning about her 
pending arrest.  My slaves in the police force should have notified me long 
before now."
"Do you want me to investigate, Gina?" Susan asked.
"No... let's first see what the normal channels can provide," she replied.  
"The coven is already in danger of being implicated; I'd prefer to keep our 
mystical involvement to a minimum for now.  Someone else might get curious 
and start rooting about if fortuitous things seem to just--happen for Miss 
Gray."
***

The coven leader fetched a car and driver from the castle, then headed for 
the Oak Grove Police Station.  Getting Andrew released was easy; Endicott 
hadn't any real evidence of his involvement, so while Andrew may have been 
under suspicion, he was free pending investigation.  For some reason, they 
would not release Miss Gray.  No one at the station would tell Gina or the 
lawyer why; only that Danielle was to be immediately sent to the main 
holding facility for the county.  Gina was puzzled; unless they had found 
clothing in Danielle's possession that belonged to either of the dead men, 
there should have been no physical evidence to link her with the murders.  
She cut short the lawyer's arguments after reading the mind of the desk 
sergeant and finding that he and his department were only following orders 
that they knew nothing more about.  "Morris, let's pursue this matter in 
the morning at the main jail," she sighed wearily as she pulled on his 
mental rein.  Gina put Andrew to sleep next to her in the car.  Instead of 
borrowing him, as she had wanted at the beginning of the evening, she 
needed to be free of his constant mental questions.  Gina Mansfield was 
tired, and not in the mood for any frolics.
***

Gina didn't waste any time the next morning.  "Carter, what the hell is 
going on?" she asked the police chief after dialing his direct office line 
at seven-thirty.  "A detective Endicott--terribly unprofessional, 
incidentally--arrested one of my--friends--for murder last night!  I 
thought we had an agreement that--"  The bewildered reply from the other 
end took all the steam out of her.  "Well, if you didn't know... who 
ordered it?  Does Terry know?  Well, find out.  Unless you want me to come 
to your office and find out myself," she threatened.  The voice on the 
other end promised a return call within the hour.
Andrew was still sleepy when he came into the library.  He had a thousand 
questions, most of them the same ones Gina did.  She asked him to go get 
some breakfast and wake up first, then they could unravel the mystery 
together.  When he left, the coven leader dialed Angie; Gina was not sure 
if Andrew should see everything, especially since this affair may call for 
rather--nefarious tactics.  There was no need to exile him, but he needed 
to be completely distracted.  Given his current state of anger and anxiety, 
Angie was the one initiate who could definitely accomplish that without 
leaving him even more disturbed.  He might feel unfairly penalized for 
caring so much about Danielle if he were turned into a zombie for the 
duration.  Unfortunately, it turned out that Angie would not be able to get 
away from her job for a little while; it was less than Gina wanted, but the 
best she could get.  Not all of the coven members were able to use the 
power inauspiciously at work.  Her frustration (and Andrew's) increased 
when the police chief delivered his return call.  The head of detectives 
knew nothing about Danielle's arrest, either.
"Quite simply, Andrew, it means that whoever has instigated this has done 
so from outside of the normal channels," she sighed in explanation.  This 
was very bad indeed.  Either someone in the law enforcement arena had 
decided to make a play for power, or someone suspected that something 
wasn't natural.  Gina hoped that it was the former; the latter would mean 
that she would have to disband the coven and start all over--if she 
survived.  It also meant that Danielle was doomed--the poor woman would be 
left hanging out to dry.  Now it was all the more critical that the coven's 
involvement be clandestine.  She dialed the lawyer.  "Yes, Morris, I know 
you worked late.  I simply do not care.  You have the connections--find out 
what is going on."  The coven leader stopped for a few purposeful seconds, 
then resumed, "Or perhaps I should find another law firm to put on 
retainer."  Andrew cocked his head, and she nodded to answer the question 
in his mind.  It was not an idle threat.  "Yes... I rather thought you 
might say that," Gina said into the phone.  "As soon as you find out, 
please come to the library and brief me.  Thank you, Morris."  She hung up 
and muttered, "I suppose I can only wait."
Andrew was thinking, "What about me?"  Gina told him, "I think it would be 
best that I meet alone with the barrister."  She received a momentary flash 
of anger from him, and then his mind was completely closed to her.  The 
coven leader watched him stalk out of the library.  "Oh, dear.  You're 
going to be difficult about this, I fear," she said to the departed man's 
chair, and desperately hoped that Angie would arrive by the time that the 
lawyer did.
***

Andy was in a very foul mood.  He was sulking by himself in the sun room 
over a glass of water.  Gina had no right to act as if he were some 
uninvolved party; this concerned his girlfriend.  Well, he had eavesdropped 
once on the library without getting caught...  Angie came in the room and 
greeted him with her usual cheer and dazzling smile.  He sullenly replied, 
"H'lo," barely noticing the gorgeous initiate.  She seemed to take the 
hint, ordering coffee, then leaving him to stew and plot in peace.
***

The lawyer arrived at the castle shortly after noon.  Andy was--loitering--
in the Grand Hall.  He wanted to give Gina a chance to get engrossed in the 
discussion before he crept upstairs.  "Hi, Drew," Angie bubbled.  He had 
been so preoccupied that he hadn't even seen her approach.  He apologized 
for acting so distracted, but told her that he had something important on 
his mind.
Angie was surprised; Drew had always paid attention to her in some way, but 
he certainly wasn't now.  He excused himself and placed his hands gently on 
her arms to get around her.  Gina had said that she had some business to 
take care of, and that Drew was not to be involved.  The coven leader had 
assured Angie that Drew wasn't in any sort of trouble.  Now he was moving 
to get away from Angie... she had to do something.  She stood in his way 
and put her hands on his chest.  "I haven't seen you in a while," she 
hurriedly said, but he seemed to ignore her.  Angie started to run her 
hands around his chest.  He stopped moving.
Andy blinked.  He was going up-stairs.  To the li-li-li-brar-y...  
"Drew..." Angie sang, and his gentle grip on Angie's arms weakened.  
Gina...  Lawyer...  Meet...  "Look at me," the tiny woman cooed, and he 
felt his gaze drawn downward.  Meet... ing...  "Go deeeep...  Angie is 
loving you with her hands...  look at me...  Annn-gieee...  Remember...  
Deeep as I rub... you are going into Angie's trance," Angie purred quietly.
"I... am... deep... in... Angie's... trance," Andy robotically replied.
Angie smiled.  She could have used the power to command him into staying 
out of Gina's hair for the afternoon but...  This way, she would be able to 
keep herself adequately--entertained--while doing so.  "Yes... you are very 
deep for your mistress Angie," she said.  "Come with your beautiful 
mistress..."  It would be very easy to keep Drew occupied the rest of the 
afternoon.  His slow, blank reply made her feel all gooey inside.  She 
turned and headed for her chambers with him close behind.  Gina could now 
conduct her meeting in privacy.
***

"What do you mean there's nothing you can do????" fumed the coven leader.  
"Explain this to me again.  Your very reliable source says that the chief 
prosecutor is personally involved with this, and that he is determined to 
see Miss Gray hang."  The lawyer nodded.  "He's not even considering plea 
bargaining, and you believe that it is in your best interests not to--
become involved in this matter," Gina said, her voice losing its customary 
calm, reserved tone.
Morris Cotter watched Gina Mansfield rage; he couldn't remember having ever 
seen her this angry.  He just knew he was watching the single largest 
continuing services contract for his firm sprout wings and fly away.  He 
had to stop it.  "Your ladyship," he began, forming his argument during the 
pause, "I didn't say that it was in my best interests.  However, this may 
impair the firm's ability to adequately represent its future clients."  
Morris didn't want to piss off the probable next governor of the state, 
with whom he had an excellent relationship.  Although they had found 
themselves adversaries on several cases, it had never been on any of Bob's 
personal lookouts.  Bob had been hinting that he was looking for defense 
experience in the state attorney general's office.  Morris Cotter, State 
Attorney General, he mused...
"Cut the crap, Morris," Gina snapped.  She was irritated that the chief 
prosecutor and apparently Morris as well, had decided to hitch their petty 
ambitions for power to Danielle's fallen star.  "You're a defense lawyer.  
Senior partner in Cotter, Little, et al.  You are the firm," she irritably 
pointed out.  His thoughts were easy to read; he still believed that he 
could talk Gina out of canceling the services contract.  She made a show of 
fitting a cigarette into a holder; oh, I have no intentions of canceling 
that contract...  "Morris, I wonder what Mrs. Cotter would say about... 
Sophie."
He jumped out of his chair.  "Geeez-zus!!!  How did you know?!?!!!  She 
told you at the New Year's party!!!"  He seemed to forget about Gina as he 
stormed, "I'm gonna fire the little bitch and deny everything!!!"
"You will do no such thing," the coven leader icily retorted.  "In fact, 
she's here right now for you, Morris."  He made a peep and collapsed in his 
chair; Gina had found his most recent tryst with Sophie in his memory and 
she filled him with the physical sensations that were associated with it.  
"Yes, she's bent over the bed, hands tied...  Her ass is wiggling...  
Begging for your big, thick, hard cock..."  In reality, the man sported 
something closer to the pencils they give you to use at a miniature golf 
course, but this was his memory of the event.  "Now she's gasping... as you 
fit yourself in... so big... her ass is grabbing your big dick, squeezing 
with delicious pressure..."  Gina made a loop of this from Morris' memory, 
then made it repeat in his head while she described the scene in a 
titillating, breathy voice.  The lawyer's hips began thrusting up from the 
chair as she slowly amplified the residual physical feedback from his 
adulterous interlude.  Neither Sophie nor her ass were there, but you 
couldn't tell Morris or his dick that.
Gina abruptly stopped the physical feedback and the loop.  She pulled 
another memory.  "Ohhh," the coven leader pouted, "she stopped."  The bulge 
in the lawyer's pants moved, and he groaned aloud in frustration.  "Sophie 
says you can start again if you're nice to Gina," she cooed.  He moaned an 
assent and she resumed the loop and physical feedback for about ten seconds 
before seductively insinuating, "You're not being nice enough to Gina.  You 
have to do anything Gina asks, or Sophie is going to leave."  Morris 
groaned again.  The coven leader began to repeat the cycle of alternating 
stimulation and quiet prompting without stimulation; before long, the 
lawyer was begging to do her bidding.  Gina boosted the physical part of 
the memories as much as she could.  Morris Cotter gurgled, grunted, turned 
extremely red and fucked mightily at the air above his seat.  Then he came 
in his two hundred-dollar pants without any physical contact whatsoever.  
Gina Mansfield talked to him as he sighed happily, sinking into his seat, 
whispering how he would feel this way more often if he would only assemble 
his best defense team... to defend and free Danielle Gray...  Just forget 
everything and listen to Gina...
Morris Cotter half-sat in his chair, too drained to hold his body upright.  
A beautiful voice was telling him to forget... forget... forget everything 
except listening to Gina's voice and ecstasy...  Gina... listen...  Gina... 
ecstasy...  Gina... obey...  Gina... obey...
***

"Your ladyship, I will get working on the defense for Danielle Gray, and I 
will try to arrange bail as soon as possible."  He smiled confidently at 
his client.  "I plan on personally handling the arguments, and she'll have 
the best team that Cotter, Lewis can field.  We will definitely put up the 
best fight possible for your friend," he declared.  Morris shook Gina 
Mansfield's hand.  "As for that other matter, I will be happy to lend you 
the services of Ms. Gardner for an afternoon.  Sophie is one of my best," 
he said, keeping a straight face even as he thought of the young woman's 
talent for anal sex.  Damn, I'd be a great poker player...  He gave the 
thumbs-up sign as he departed the library.
Gina looked at her watch; it was four o'clock.  Getting Morris' pants 
cleaned had taken a little longer than she'd anticipated; there was no way 
she would be able to visit Danielle today.  It was also too late to arrange 
a meeting with the embattled Sophie--the coven was still short a member, 
and Gina was positive that Sophie deserved more than being an outlet for 
Morris Cotter's misplaced masculinity.  She called Carter Hamilton and gave 
him messages to deliver to the jailed initiate, including one about 
Andrew's love.  The coven leader felt a little guilty about having kept him 
out of the loop.  A quick scan showed that he was still with Angie, who was 
having her way with him.  He would survive; he might not even be angry with 
her--no, that wasn't like him.  She smiled in spite of her thoughts; Andrew 
was definitely special.
With a sigh, Gina turned her attentions back to the situation at hand.  
While she could force the chief prosecutor to forget everything, she 
remembered her failed effort to enslave him two years ago: his mind had 
been locked tight and nothing could easily get in or out.  Using the power 
to blow that lock would leave him a vegetable, and now that would be far 
too--coincidental; somebody would start probing further.  No, she needed 
something clean, effective, and above all, untraceable.  Gina picked up the 
phone and dialed Susan Newton.
***

"That scheming little ambitious hypocrite," Susan spat.  Gina had just 
finished relaying all the information she had gained from Morris Cotter.  
"It was bad enough that he went on that highly publicized crusade to clean 
up the town, and that he's been saying things that make you think he's the 
one-hundred percent All-American Good Guy," the tall woman said.  "Now he's 
going after Danielle with a vengeance.  You know he's going to make it very 
visible."  Gina shuddered and nodded; the TV and newspapers would unearth 
everything they could on the young woman's personal life, which would 
eventually lead them to the castle.  "I have enough to bury the little 
shit," Susan cheerily offered, then elucidated with, "He's been a member of 
the Circle for several years."  The coven leader pointed out that if 
blackmail were suspected, the prosecutor would be perceived as a martyr, 
and the trail would still eventually lead back to the castle.  Susan got 
very quiet.  Her head would move from time to time, as if she were 
considering options.  After a few minutes, she calmly said, "I can arrange 
to tie off any loose ends.  Blackmail won't even be a consideration."
Gina began, "Well, we don't have very long before she is officially 
charged, and then it will hit the press.  They've just been holding her.  
Morris thinks that the prosecutor can't quite fit all the pieces together 
yet.  But it's only a matter of time."  The coven leader paused.  "There 
will be a sizable bonus for this, in addition to the normal services 
payment.  This is a difficult, delicate situation," she gravely added.  
"Payable in advance, if necessary, along with expenses."
The tall woman smiled.  "Oh, the expense account should suffice--nothing 
unusual or... questionable should be involved.  However, I would like you 
to give me all the information you have about Andrew.  I'll take that 
instead of a cash bonus," Susan said.  The surprised curiosity that 
appeared on Gina's face caused the coven second-in-command to continue, 
"Andrew has always faced me as an equal.  No lover I've ever taken has been 
able to say that.  He is now in a situation where he must willingly yield 
to me.  He would do anything for Danielle.  I want your silence about my 
plans, and any information about him that may be useful to me."  She 
hesitated.  "Oh... one more thing, I have no intentions of making this a 
permanent arrangement; he will be free to go back to his girlfriend when 
she is released.  However, I do plan on making his experience an 
unforgettable one."
Gina considered Susan's request.  She disliked using Andrew as a pawn, yet 
she was also aware that he was attracted to Susan and her mistress persona.  
Gina remembered a picture she once saw in his head.  "All right, Susan," 
the coven leader acquiesced, and began to give Susan her collection of 
personal notes on the young man.  An hour later, the tall woman strode out 
of the library with the phrase, "I will handle everything from here," and a 
perfectly placid expression.  As she watched her leave, Gina wondered if 
Robert Wright had just shivered, wherever he was.  If not, he should have.
The Subjugation

"Please don't be mad at me Drew... OK?" Angie worriedly asked when she had 
released him from trance.  Andy had immediately rolled away, and wouldn't 
look at her.  "I mean, Gina asked me to keep you out--ohhhh..."  Her 
explanation turned into a soft, drawn-out moan of happiness.  He had 
learned many things about his aura during his lessons with Gina.  One was 
that if he could fill a coven member with his aura before she could close 
off her access to the metaphysical plane, she would be temporarily 
disoriented.  So, he had essentially developed a metaphysical weapon of his 
own.
He rolled over to face Angie, whose eyes rolled loosely in their sockets.  
As he contemplated her beauty, he realized that he wasn't angry at her.  
Yes, she had hypnotized him, but he hadn't been controlled.  You couldn't 
make somebody do something under hypnosis that they didn't want to without 
an elaborate ruse.  All she had done while he was in trance was to--
rearrange his priorities for the afternoon.  Andy pulled his aura back 
around himself.  The gorgeous pixie blinked and slowly shook her head as 
she regained her senses.  "No, Angie, I couldn't be angry with you for this 
afternoon," he finally admitted.  "I mean, I am thrilled to be lying here 
naked with you.  You're just so gorgeous... that it's always on my mind 
when you're around."
Drew wasn't telling Angie anything she didn't already know--but it was nice 
to hear it from him.  She cooed, "You're sweet," and kissed him on the 
cheek as she cuddled with him.  She felt happy and sort of... gooey inside 
when he talked like that.  "Oh, Drew," she sang, then suddenly rearranged 
herself and playfully kissed his nipple.  There was a brief pause, then she 
ran her tongue around it and drew the sensitive bump into her mouth, making 
him moan.  "No hypnotism this time," Angie whispered.  "I promise..."  Andy 
gasped loudly as she kissed her way to his rising cock.
***

Great, Andy guiltily thought.  Dani's in jail, and here I am fucking my 
brains out.  He quietly, gently moved away from Angie, who was now sleeping 
very peacefully.  She sighed, but did not wake.  It was a little after 
seven in the evening; he dressed and went in search of Gina.  The coven 
leader was in the library, and had just fit a cigarette into a holder.  
"Save it," he sighed in resignation.  "I'm feeling guilty, not angry."
Gina looked at Andrew with surprise.  The coven leader had hastily prepared 
the distracting prop, but now put it down since it wasn't going to be 
necessary.  She had sensed his agitated state as he had approached the 
library and assumed that his agitation would turn into anger upon seeing 
her.  "Well, Miss Gray is fine--considering.  And she has the best defense 
lawyer in the state," Gina began, then summarized her meeting with the 
lawyer for Andrew.  She left out her method of persuasion, and said nothing 
about Susan, who hadn't been gone more than ten minutes.  "I'm sorry to 
have excluded you, Andrew, but I was worried that your presence might--
complicate matters.  After all, you are very emotionally involved in this," 
she explained.  And this is a coven affair, Gina thought.  He nodded glumly 
in acceptance.  "Come, join me for dinner, darling."  She altered his brain 
chemistry, causing him to temporarily forget his guilt and sigh happily.  
"Andrew... do be a cooperative dear," the coven leader said with a wicked 
grin.  He smiled, weak, but genuine.  She was glad she hadn't used the 
holder--he'd need all the strength and stamina he had for whatever Susan 
had planned.
***

"Yes, Robert.  Saturday night.  Here, in my dungeon.  That's right--an 
initiation party--and you are explicitly invited."  Susan Newton waited 
while the voice on the other end of the line detailed his busy Saturday 
schedule.  "Then you won't be able to make it?" she asked, feigning 
disappointment.  There was silence on the phone.  Finally, she got her 
answer.  She smiled evilly.  "Yes, that's no problem... we'll just be 
getting warmed up by then..."
The next evening, Susan was waiting for Andy at the train station.  "Gina 
sent me to fetch you," the tall woman lied.  As they rode to the castle, 
she sprang her trap.  "Andrew, I can get Danielle freed, and have all 
charges dropped.  What's it worth to you?"  She had no doubt about his 
answer; his actual reply was just a formality.  "Then I will do it," Susan 
said.  "In exchange," she began, inserting a dramatic pause, "I want you to 
come to my house tomorrow at eight p.m.--sharp."  He looked at her 
quizzically.  "Come prepared to serve me... until Monday.  If you do well, 
I shall take care of all of Danielle's troubles."  Of course that wasn't 
true: she would handle Danielle's situation regardless of his performance, 
but he would do better with the incentive.  "And Gina had better not find 
out," she sternly added.  He readily agreed to her terms.  Now all that was 
left was the shopping for the "party" and the disposal of Lewis and Steven 
for the duration.
***

Gina took Andy to visit Danielle the next day.  They met separately with 
the jailed initiate; she went first to get Danielle up to date on the 
efforts in her behalf.  Much to the coven leader's surprise, Danielle was 
more bored than anything--she had used the power to keep the male guards 
(and herself, for that matter) off her back.  The young woman discreetly 
asked Gina for some help with bribing the female guards.  They had put her 
in a cell with a woman named Carla who had tried to rape Danielle the first 
night she was in the cell.  The taller, stronger woman's attempt had failed 
because Dani had enthusiastically eaten her pussy.  Now the local dyke was 
wrapped around Dani's finger, hopelessly in love.  The coven leader was 
almost speechless at the initiate's nonchalance over the whole affair.  
"Until you get me out of here, I do what I gotta to survive.  Carla's 
effectively my bodyguard; nobody messes with her, and by extension, me," 
Danielle shrugged.  After a few more minutes of coven discussion, Gina told 
Dani that Andy was waiting to see her, smiled, and left.
He walked in the room, and Danielle's heart rate jumped.  She had serious 
problems with the thick plexiglas that separated them.  It would be much 
too obvious that something unnatural was happening if she were to wind up 
on the same side as Andy, although she desperately wanted to touch him... 
and other things.  Carla was fun enough, but it wasn't the same.  "Hi 
there," she throatily said as she swallowed a sob.  "I miss you," Dani 
whimpered.
"I miss you too," Andy replied, his voice half-choked as well.
"That's OK, Andy," she cooed.  "I'm just very happy to see you."  The two 
lovers looked at each other wordlessly as Dani swam in his aura, which was 
unencumbered by the plexiglas.  It was a fairly silent thirty minutes until 
a matron came over and whispered to Danielle that her visitation was over.  
She didn't contest and blew her boyfriend a kiss.  "We'll be together 
soon."  As the door closed behind her she hoped that she had been right.
Andy watched as they led his meek girlfriend away.  He hated feeling 
helpless, and Dani's obvious powerlessness only exacerbated his feelings.  
He made a silent vow to be everything Susan wanted him to be.  Something 
told him that the dominatrix would be successful in getting his girlfriend 
released.
***

"Come in, Andrew." Susan Newton greeted the apprehensive visitor at her 
door.  He looked around the deceptively average living room briefly, 
spending more time ogling her attire.  Mistress Susan adjusted her 
miniskirt, feeling a familiar thrill.  She had spent a little more time 
than usual primping for him, and her outfit was revealing to arouse.  The 
eldest initiate knew that she looked hot, and her latent desire for him 
made her more than a little horny.  "Andrew, from this moment on, you are 
to follow my every instruction without question or hesitation.  You must 
serve me of your own free will, however.  I will not use the power.  Is 
that understood?"
"Yes, Mistress Susan," he immediately replied.
"When you displease me, I shall punish you," she continued.  "And you have 
just earned your first punishment.  A slave should never use his mistress' 
proper name unless he or she is given explicit permission."  She chose that 
time to remind him, "If you serve me well, your precious Danielle will be 
released on Monday."  Susan locked the door and took a deep breath; the 
games were about to begin.
Andy waited nervously; Susan had sounded very serious.  He knew that she 
had him exactly where she had been wanting him.  He took a deep breath and 
swore that he would go through with it for Dani's sake.  "Undress," she 
commanded.  "Your body belongs to me this weekend, and I have decided that 
it should be unclothed."  Susan walked around him as he complied.  If she 
was tempted by his nakedness, it did not show.  This was not exactly a good 
sign.  When he had removed his underwear, she said, "Very good.  Now come 
to my dungeon, where you shall be--punished."  The tall woman sounded 
entirely too excited about that for him to feel any comfort.
Once in the dungeon, Susan headed directly for her toy chest, with Andrew 
following obediently.  "I have decided that you need some clothing after 
all."  She showed him a chastity belt, which was going to be critical to 
his submission.  He was clearly afraid of her--he would do anything she 
asked out of that fear; it was much more important that he want to do 
anything she asked.  She clinically put the belt on and clicked the lock 
shut.  He had enough room to feel comfortable unless he started to get 
aroused.  Once past the earliest stages, he would feel exponentially 
uncomfortable as his arousal grew.  She had more props for his seduction 
into her service than the belt--and many delightful plans.  "Your sex is 
also my property," Mistress Susan declared.  "This belt will insure that.  
I have the only key."
Andy looked at the lock on him, and the key in Susan's hand.  He was in for 
it now...  His fearful thoughts were interrupted when she announced his 
"punishment."  He walked across the padded floor to the tiled area as she 
directed, staring at the assorted restraints.  He swallowed hard as Susan 
detailed his immediate fate.  "Pain is an effective instructor.  I am going 
to shackle you, then I will whip you for your earlier transgression."  The 
dominatrix looked at him with a severe expression.  "Be aware that this is 
not the only form that punishment can take."
Andy swallowed hard and squeaked, "Yes, mistress."
"Slaves do not speak unless they are given permission," Mistress Susan 
sternly admonished.  She fastened him to a pulley and locked his ankles in 
place, then considered the array of whips and paddles lining the wall.  She 
was quite aware that Andrew was watching her in silent and growing fear, 
restrained and helpless.  She didn't let her excitement show, and selected 
a short riding crop after making him wait for a while.  The dominatrix 
watched her trainee's eyes get big as she cut the air a few times... for 
effect.  She began to circle her trapped prey, breathing her intentions at 
him in seductive whispers.  When the crop touched Andrew, he flinched.  
Susan teased him with the most gentle of caresses, delighting in the moan 
from his lips.  She ran the crop around his sensitive nipples, cooing 
softly at him.  This foreplay was designed to accent the pain of his first 
stroke, which would be so unexpected when it came.
She brushed his inner thighs with soft strokes to further stir his blood 
and smiled inwardly at the first signs of his discomfort.  Mistress Susan 
expertly flicked the crop across his chest without warning, which caused 
Andrew to yelp and forget about the chastity belt.  She grabbed his chin 
and cheeks with one hand and snapped, "I told you not to speak unless I 
give you permission!"  His eyes widened; Susan felt her composure slip by 
the smallest margin as the aphrodisiac of his fear registered to her 
senses.  But she didn't want him afraid.  The dominatrix let go of his face 
and resumed her gentle, teasing strokes.  "The proper response for a slave 
is to count the stroke and say, 'Thank you mistress.'  You have my 
permission to do that when I hit you," she softly, lovingly purred.  "Now, 
shall we begin again?"  He nodded, remaining silent.  Susan caressed his 
face before moving slowly behind him, watching his body tense in 
anticipation.
The dominatrix waited, but he didn't relax.  She leaned to him and 
fluttered her lips around his neck and earlobe, raising slow, audible gasps 
from him.  He shivered, moaned involuntarily, and his body slackened.  
Mistress Susan gave him another stroke and heard the yell die in his 
throat.  Andy drew a deep breath and quietly replied, "One.  Thank you, 
mistress."
"Excellent, darling," she sensuously whispered in his ear, before kneeling 
to run her tongue and satin-gloved hands along the approximate path of her 
blow.  Mistress Susan blew air across the wet trail of saliva, cooling the 
effect of the crop.  A deep purr that started as a moan rumbled in his 
throat.  The tall woman stood, waited for a moment, then flicked the crop 
against his ass, enjoying Andy's stifled (with obvious effort) cry.  He 
drew another loud breath through clenched teeth.
"Two," Andy gasped.  "Thank you, mistress."  Susan knew that he wasn't much 
for pain, and she had no need to give him any more.  This was just a 
demonstration of her power over him.  She had better things to do with him, 
and three full days in which to do them.  The dominatrix put the crop in 
the "used toys" bin.
"That is all the whipping you deserve for now," Mistress Susan 
magnanimously declared to a grateful Andy.  "I am impressed by your force 
of will when it comes to disobeying your body's instincts."  She abruptly 
leaned forward and gave him a deep, wet kiss while again playing with his 
nipples.  He groaned in mid-kiss as Susan continued her expert 
manipulations.  Bound as he was, he had no choice but to accept her hunger, 
and the belt he was wearing turned his arousal into discomfort.  "Oh... you 
may also consider this... punishment," she blithely added.  "But only for 
the moment.  By Sunday night, I am going to have you begging for my 
kiss..."  Mistress Susan kissed his throat, sucking gently on the skin.  
Lowering her voice, she continued, "My touch..."  She ran her hands around 
his body and her bare legs slid along his thighs.  "And my command," she 
throatily concluded.
Andrew's heart was racing, his respiration rapid, and his pupils had 
dilated; the dominatrix knew that she was getting to him.  Her last gesture 
for this part of the festivities was a lingering, sucking kiss to each 
nipple that ended with a gentle bite.  Then she gave him an electric stare 
of the purest desire before leaving him shackled and alone to stew in her 
dungeon.
Andy hurt.  He heard Susan lock the door as she left.  The throbbing ache 
between his legs had already begun, and the restriction of his slowly (too 
slowly) shrinking cock only heightened the pain.  His arms, extended over 
his head, had also begun to hurt.  He barely noticed the residual sting of 
Susan's blows.  A noise from outside the dungeon signaled his tormentor's 
return.  He acutely felt the ache down below again.  Andy wished that Susan 
wasn't so sexy; the provocative attire she had been wearing was just an 
exclamation point to her seductive bearing.  "I can't leave you like this, 
it's... unhealthy for you," Mistress Susan said in a rich, smooth, 
sympathetic (?) voice.  She efficiently removed him from his extended 
position and his bonds.  It was difficult not to shake his arms, but Andy 
thought it best to remain passive.
Mistress Susan put a collar around his neck and fastened a short chain to 
the loop.  Andrew didn't react, carefully playing his assigned role.  She 
knew he was trying to avoid further punishment; she pulled roughly on the 
chain and attacked his mouth with hers.  His distress became readily 
apparent, but she continued her stimulations until she was finished.  And 
raring to go.  "Sit down, my pet," Mistress Susan cooed.  He grimaced, but 
obeyed quickly enough despite the chastity belt.  She secured his wrists 
and ankles, then gave him a hard, wet, possessive kiss.
Susan walked over to the door; Andrew couldn't see what she was doing from 
his position as she picked up the prop for the next scene; this was per 
Gina's notes on the young man.  She hoped that it would be as effective as 
the coven leader had seemed to believe it would be.  She sat in the 
cushioned chair in front of him and slowly crossed her legs, giving him 
ample opportunity to stare at her uncovered cunt.  Then she deliberately 
revealed a cigarette holder, demonstratively put a cigarette in it, and lit 
it.  She took an extended draw, held the smoke, then exhaled through her 
nostrils, leaving only a brief stream to expel from her glossed red lips.  
Mistress Susan settled into the chair with the 12-inch-long black holder 
held vertically between her fingers, and leveled her eyes at Andy.  His 
face was a display of abject shock.  The dominatrix fought back the small 
doubt gnawing at her and took another deep, intoxicating drag, letting the 
head rush subside before quietly stating, "I am the mistress of all your 
fantasies.  And you shall worship me, in the hope that I shall see fit to 
grant them."
Andy managed to keep quiet, but he swallowed loudly.  Susan watched the 
shock fade from his face as she took another demonstrative, eternal pull.  
By the fifth one, he was a picture of glazed attention, and Mistress Susan 
had discovered a second key to him.  His face was showing pain from the 
pressure of the chastity belt; nonetheless, he continued to watch with 
fascination.  Andy's hungry, attentive stare made her feel warm... very 
warm.  This was a new sport.
Mistress Susan unfastened her top, looking purposefully at Andy.  Without a 
word, she slid out of her miniskirt, sending an echo of the heat in her 
body to him with her eyes.  "Mmmmm...  You want to touch me now, don't 
you?" she asked, her voice a seductive near-whisper as she removed her 
gloves.  Susan ran her fingertips from her neck to just above the hair 
around her sex.  "You liked the show your mistress put on for you."  She 
teased her nipples, then slid her tongue over her lips and slowly uncrossed 
her legs, leaving them spread in front of his face.  "Now you are mine, 
because I am the mistress of your fantasies."  Her hand lazily traced 
gentle lines and circles around her torso.  She was just going to maintain 
her arousal at this level for a while.
The dominatrix intimately caressed herself in full view of the stricken 
man.  She was waiting for the buzz to fade a little more before she had 
another cigarette to send Andrew into a state of supercharged need.  Susan 
seductively whispered about the effects of her fingers and how his desire 
for her was growing into exigency.  She would also mix in an occasional 
hint that she might do something about his--condition.  His eyes implored 
her to help him; the obvious frustration and hunger on his face made the 
room much warmer in spite of her nakedness.  To hell with the smoke--it can 
wait.  She walked slowly to him and unfastened one of his wrists, softly 
commanding, "Lie back."  Susan re-secured his wrist past his head; Andy 
relaxed as he understood what she was doing, and she fastened his other 
wrist in a similar fashion.
Now he was on his back, arms and legs extended, without the collar.  She 
straddled his chest and knelt.  Susan slid herself along his body, marking 
his torso with her arousal.  When the tingle intensified enough to make her 
suck in air, the dominatrix looked down at Andy's pleading face and 
commanded, "Service me."  She grabbed his head and forcefully ground her 
pussy into his face, smothering him.  She fucked his face with slow, hard, 
driving rolls of her hips.  Andy got the idea, sticking out his tongue.  
Susan moved his head to put his tongue in opposition to the motion of her 
hips and her breaths became shorter and louder.  She would let a deep, long 
purr reverberate when she would find a good combination of pressure and 
location.  The dominatrix rode his face to an extended orgasm, one that 
made up for in duration what it lacked in intensity.  She had a fleeting 
thought that the sizzlers would arrive later in the weekend.  After she had 
broken him.
Her juices covered his face; Andrew had been well-used, and he looked the 
part.  The frustration of his arousal quickly reappeared, and the 
dominatrix decided to heat him up a little more.  She fetched another 
cigarette and stood over his prone, still-restrained body.  "I am your 
bitch goddess," Mistress Susan announced, "and you will worship me, 
darling."  She symbolically placed her foot on his chest and took a long, 
full drag.  "You crave release.  Am I the only one who can provide that 
release?"
"Yes, mistress," Andy moaned.  The pain incredibly accented his frustrated, 
still-growing arousal--or was it the other way around?  It was difficult to 
think.  Mistress Susan was the bitch goddess from a fantasy of his--and 
Gina was the only other person who knew about it.  He knew he had been set 
up; he also didn't care.  Andy had not been this frustrated since Danielle 
had been a cold-hearted bitch.  Yet Mistress Susan held a promise that Dani 
hadn't in the early days.  "Please, mistress!  I'll do anything!  Command 
me... please... mistress," he whimpered.
"I command you to beg me to whip you."  The dominatrix took another deep 
drag.  She waited, but his desire for her was not yet strong enough to 
overcome his distaste for pain.  "Very well," Mistress Susan said.  "I see 
that you are not ready to be my slave."  She knelt, teased his nipples with 
her hands and mouth, and purred, "But you shall be."  She unshackled him, 
then pulled him along by the collar and chain.  "Come along."  Mistress 
Susan was far from finished with him.
She led him upstairs to her parlor, fastened him to the bed post by the 
pillow and made him lie down.  Susan rubbed her mound over his chest to 
excite herself, and to force him to smell that excitement.  She lovingly 
cleansed his body with her tongue and lips and spent the better part of an 
hour playing with his senses, rendering Andy's body as taut as piano wire.  
Susan smiled seductively, eyes alight with sexual hunger.  Then she pushed 
him off the bed and quickly chained his arm to the leg of the bed.  "You 
will sleep on the floor tonight," Mistress Susan calmly stated.
Andy looked up at Susan with pure shock.  The fall off the bed didn't hurt 
anywhere near as much as his throbbing blue balls.  She had already started 
to make demonstrative oral love to a realistic-looking dildo.  He gasped as 
Mistress Susan spread her legs and slowly, explicitly, masturbated for him.  
He tried to ignore her, but her purrs became soft moans that turned into 
loud cries, as her efforts gained effect.  She thrashed around the bed in 
her pleasure; Andy was breathing almost as loudly as the dominatrix was by 
the time she had ridden the phallus to satiation.  After a bit, she swung 
her legs over the edge of the bed, and suggestively cleaned the dildo with 
her mouth.  He was ready to surrender, but Mistress Susan climbed back into 
the bed and turned out the light.
The alarm that went off reminded Susan to take Andy to the bathroom.  She 
ordered him to remain silent for the duration.  She led him back to the 
bed, re-chained him to his spot on the floor, and went back to sleep, alone 
in her bed, dreaming of all the delicious decadence to come.
***

Andy woke up; he was still chained to Susan's bed.  He couldn't hear her 
anywhere, and he needed to pee and SHIT the morning hard-on HURT inside the 
damn BELT...  "Hello, my pet."  The cool, confident tones of the 
dominatrix' voice slowed his racing thoughts.  She unfastened him and 
pulled him to his feet.  Her first act of the day was to give him a 
powerful, passionate kiss.  He responded despite himself and it caused him 
to have flashbacks from the previous night.  When they finished, Mistress 
Susan had a bemused expression on her face; Andy belatedly realized that he 
had been waiting for another kiss.
As Andy expected, he waited on the taller, older woman hand and foot 
throughout the morning.  It was almost as if he were a houseboy again.  But 
he was Mistress Susan's houseboy this time.  The difference was that while 
Danielle had been an unattainable bitch he had slaved for, Susan was a 
bitch goddess who promised sexual gratification on a colossal scale.  This 
was not just some vague feeling he got: the dominatrix had spent the 
morning delivering spontaneous, unannounced "lust attacks."  She would pull 
him roughly to her and kiss him with murderous passion while grinding 
against him.  She also made a point of using his fetish against him, and 
would match his enraptured stare with one of pure lust.  By noon, the 
chastity belt was a real problem, and the tall, ungainly, plain woman was 
the sexiest, most desirable, and the only woman in the world for him.
All of this was not lost on the instigator of Andy's difficulties.  
Mistress Susan mulled over her course of action for the afternoon; Andy was 
ready to give in.  He would sell his soul to get rid of the chastity belt 
now.  His kisses had grown stronger, more insistent over the course of the 
morning, and the dominatrix wondered if she could wait for her first guest 
to arrive.  She willed herself to calm down.  She would wait.  After all, 
she was Mistress Susan.
***

At nine-thirty p.m., a worried-looking Robin Wright walked into Mistress 
Susan's home.  "I'm sorry mistress but my father brought some people over 
and they stayed and I couldn't leave like I was gonna and..."  The 
dominatrix wrapped her arms around the teen and gave her a deep, long kiss, 
cutting off the apology.
"Happy birthday, my young pet," Mistress Susan purred.  "I have wonderful 
plans for your coming-of-age weekend.  Come upstairs with me," she regally 
instructed.  Robin followed her to the bedroom.  "I have selected your 
wardrobe--there are several outfits for you this weekend, and this will be 
the first," she said, pulling a maid's outfit that had holes in strategic 
places out of the closet.  "Change, and join me in the dungeon, where the 
first of your birthday surprises awaits."  She left the teen alone and 
headed downstairs.
***

Mistress Susan looked down at the young man on his knees in her dungeon; 
she had been toying with him all day.  She had completely broken him 
several hours ago; he had begged to be whipped and used, and she had 
enjoyed the eagerness of his oral adulation.  But the bitch part of her 
goddess bearing had decided not to do anything to ease his arousal.  Andrew 
was positively brilliant on the metaphysical plane.  "Slave, whom do you 
serve?"
"I serve only you, mistress," Andy replied, a small groan coming through 
his lips.  If she took the chastity belt off, he would run through a brick 
wall for her.
"Excellent, darling."  Mistress Susan passed the time waiting for Robin by 
teasing Andy with her lips and hands, causing him to shiver and whimper due 
to the chastity belt's continual restriction of his hardened cock.  Robin 
walked into the room a few minutes later; the dominatrix watched his eyes 
take in the gorgeous girl.  "He likes you, my pet," Mistress Susan said 
with amusement.  "This is Andy, my dear Robin.  He is Danielle's boyfriend, 
and he is to be your birthday present."
"Danielle?  Is she going to be here?" Robin asked, unable to contain her 
enthusiasm.  Her face fell slightly when her mistress explained that 
Danielle was indisposed for the moment, but had sent Andy as a replacement.  
"Well, is he supposed to be my slave?"  Robin wasn't exactly sure if she 
was into Andy; then again, he was good enough for Danielle.  Besides, if 
Mistress Susan would let her have a slave of her very own, that would be so 
cool that she'd manage.
"Perhaps, Robin."  The dominatrix regarded the eighteen year-old girl with 
amusement.  "First, you must serve me, and convince me that I should teach 
you how to be a mistress of men's and women's fantasies."  Robin nodded 
eagerly.  "Give Andrew a kiss for his interest in you," she blithely 
commanded.  The teen knelt next to Andy and hesitated.  "Kiss him," 
Mistress Susan forcefully repeated, leaving no doubt about the meaning of 
"kiss."  The sexually explosive teen closed her eyes and opened her mouth.  
The tall woman watched as Robin and Andy kissed.  And kissed.  And kissed.  
Robin wrapped her arms around him and Susan could see her grind her exposed 
nipples against his bare chest.  He was gasping for air, and Robin was very 
excited; Mistress Susan knew that it didn't take very much to get the young 
girl ready for sex.  "Serve me, and I promise you there will be much more 
than just a simple kiss for you to enjoy."
Susan put Robin through assorted servile paces for a while, always having 
the teen kneel at her crossed legs.  The dominatrix would also flick a 
riding crop across Robin's mostly bare back from time to time.  Susan's 
carefully planned ignorance of Andrew only lasted long enough for her to be 
sure that he was relaxed.  She put a cigarette into a holder and commanded 
Robin to light it.  Her female slave obeyed, but gaped openly at Susan as 
she took her posed drags.  The dominatrix had known she would recapture 
Andy's attention by smoking; she hadn't planned on getting the young 
blonde's as well.  "You have a question for your mistress, slave?"
"I-I-I didn't know that you--you--smoked," Robin stuttered.  "I mean--the 
holder makes you look--I mean... I-I..."  Her voice trailed off in the face 
of the dominatrix' impassivity.  Ever since she had gotten to know the 
older woman, Robin wanted to be a lot like Mistress Susan; and the 
cigarette holder just added to her idol's mystique.  Robin thought about 
how elegant and sexy she would look with a long cigarette holder.  She made 
a mental note to ask her mistress where she could get one.
"Are you finished?" Mistress Susan asked the young slave, and took another 
drag while looking purposefully at Andy.  She slowly uncrossed her legs and 
reclined.  "Now my darling, it is time to give my male slave a show.  
Worship me, my pretty little bitch," the tall woman regally purred.  
Mistress Susan toyed with Robin's hair as the young girl began to kiss at 
her torso.  She tilted Robin's face up and a long, lust-crazed, wet kiss 
ensued; the older woman almost regretted breaking it.  However, she pulled 
on the teen's chin, and her slave began her gentle oral descent.  Robin 
took the long way, spending time to worship Susan's entire upper body, 
nibbling at the erogenous spot above her breasts for an extended period.
Mistress Susan sighed happily as the thrill began to sizzle along her 
spine.  Robin was showing that she had learned well how to please her.  
Andrew was moaning occasionally--he had an excellent view of the 
festivities, and the chastity belt was still keeping a lid on it, so to 
speak.  Susan enjoyed the adoration Robin was lavishing on her with hands, 
lips, tongue, and teeth.  The ride was usually better than the arrival at 
the destination, and the teenager was taking every care to insure that it 
was the same for this trip.
Robin looked adoringly at her mistress, who returned the loving gaze.  She 
felt Mistress Susan's hands push at her head and heard the throaty purr.  
The young girl burrowed between the older woman's spread legs, taking long, 
slow licks at the wet opening, then used her index finger to probe deeper.  
She sucked her mistress' full clit into her mouth and gently bobbed it with 
her tongue.  "Ssssssssss!!!"  The dominatrix sucked in a lot of air, and 
her hips shot into Robin's face.  The girl immediately pushed two more 
fingers into the boiling, fragrant mixture and redoubled her oral efforts.
"NRRGGGNNNHHH!!!"  Mistress Susan lost control as her pussy churned around 
her slave's fingers.  Her hips worked automatically, snapping up and down 
while her upper body rolled randomly.  Thigh muscles contracted and 
oscillated rapidly.  And Robin was licking and sucking and licking and 
sucking and SCRAPING and licking and su-u-u-u-u-u-UUUCKING...
Susan gasped for air after her orgasm had faded enough for her to think and 
she pulled Robin up on top of her, giving the girl a hot, frenzied, hungry 
kiss before attacking the exposed cones of her breasts.  She stroked the 
teen's bare thighs and began to play with her swollen, sensitive cunt.  The 
older woman used the extended foreplay to come down a little more from her 
orgasm, while simultaneously stirring Robin to a high boil.  She pulled 
away from the panting girl, and hastily attached a dildo to the harness she 
was wearing.  "Mount me!!!" she urgently hissed, a command that did not 
need to be repeated.
Robin slid onto the rubber erection with great haste, yet managed to make 
it look easy and graceful.  "Oooooohhh...  Mistress!!!" she exhaled, and 
started to ride Susan's fake cock with rapidly increasing enthusiasm.  The 
young girl drove herself all the way down, grinding heavily at the bottom 
of the dildo.  "Nnnhhh...  Hnnf...  Mmmm...   Mmmmissss-tresss..."  Her 
driving hips also pushed the base of the dildo against Susan's clit, which 
was swelling and becoming very sensitive again.  "Ohhh... Fuck meee!!!  
Ohhh... Shit!!!  Mmmm!!"  Robin tossed her head freely, all the while 
yelping random expletives and thrusting with urgency.  "Ohhh g-g-g-g...  
Fu-u-u-UCK!!!"  Her body locked for an instant and then... all hell broke 
loose.  Both women pumped madly at each other, crying and moaning loudly 
whenever they could get enough air to make noise in between crazed kisses.  
The thrashing and moaning slowly gave way to gentler movements and soft 
panting.  It further calmed to satisfied sighs, extended hugging and a 
constant exchange of tender kisses.
Andy was nearly dead at this point.  He was beyond arousal, beyond fantasy-
-somewhere near insensibility.  He was in too much pain from the chastity 
belt to have any sense of anything else.  The women continued to ignore 
him, sharing a close, extended afterplay.  He saw how wet Robin had been by 
the reflections of light off Mistress Susan's skin; the fake cock looked 
drenched.  They eventually got up and left the dungeon, still not paying 
him any attention.  He let a very loud, frustrated moan go.  But only after 
he heard the upstairs door to the basement close.
***

Andy felt an ice-cold cloth on his face and snapped to full alertness.  His 
mistress hovered over him; he had no idea what time it was.  He moaned as 
his nuts reminded him that they were still full, and he had a sense of 
dread.  His cock was just waiting to expand, and Mistress was wearing a 
dildo, smaller and thinner than the one she had worn for Robin.  "Stand up, 
slave.  I have a present for you," she leered.  His mistress took him to 
the bathroom first, and let him walk around for a while.  Her gentle 
treatment puzzled him, but he was still wary: Mistress made no motion to 
take the dildo off.
Eventually, Susan put him in one of the trusses and spread his legs.  His 
arms were extended on either side of him so that she had access to his 
entire body.  She started with a soft, gentle kiss, confusing him.  The 
dominatrix began to arouse him slowly, gently teasing him with her hands 
and lips.  She gave him a hot, wet kiss that he returned eagerly.  Robin 
walked in the room, without clothing, and Mistress Susan noted Andy's 
distraction.  She put a cigarette in the holder, shared a wet kiss with 
Robin for lighting it, took a few drags, and he belonged to the dominatrix 
again.  "Do you want me, darling?"
"Yes," Andy gasped, "mistress."  He was hurting so much and he craved his 
mistress' touch.  Anything at all.  She was looking expectantly at him... 
and he realized what his mistress wanted.  "Please... fuck me in the ass, 
mistress," he pleaded.  Her thin lips drew back in a smile, but the lines 
of her face were relaxed; it was not a cruel smile, and that made him 
feel... excited.
The dominatrix stepped behind him and cooed some reassuring words.  She 
stroked his body, making him shiver in excitement.  Mistress Susan slowly 
pushed the lubricated dildo into his ass, squeezing a low, throaty moan 
from him.  She pulled her hips back, then swung forward, going in a little 
deeper.  Andy moaned again, and his body shook.  The tall woman fucked him 
slowly, whispering hints about all the decadent, erotic games she would 
play with him for the next two days.  He gasped and whimpered with every 
move she made; the belt had not been removed, and she spared him no 
stimulation.
She slowly and smoothly eased the dildo in and out until it was obvious 
that he was no longer coherent enough to do anything.  Mistress Susan 
pulled the fake cock out of his ass, walked around him, and removed the 
chastity belt.  Andrew sighed happily, but his eyes were unfocused, and his 
legs were no longer supporting his body; the restraints were.  His cock 
stood completely erect, twitching in the air.  "Slave Robin, kneel and suck 
his cock when I begin to fuck him again."  The dominatrix positioned the 
dildo again.  Her next thrust caused Andrew to moan weakly.  Robin closed 
her mouth around his rigid cock; his entire body twitched, and the two 
women worked on him--for about fifteen seconds.  His body went stiff as a 
board and he growled very loudly before trying to ram his cock down Robin's 
throat.
Andy's body jerked as he released the pent-up cum and the frustration of 
his torture.  He gasped with each burst that felt indescribably good, yet 
it burned almost painfully along his cock.  The ecstasy of the moment 
completely emptied his mind.  The only things that worked were the 
reflexive muscles in his body; Robin took care of one set of reflexes with 
her tongue and mouth--his rapid breathing and racing heart were the others.  
It lasted for an eternity, this intense, painful bliss.  When it faded, he 
was briefly aware that his ejaculation was over; then everything went black 
as his overextended nervous system shut down.
When Andy regained consciousness, he found himself lying down with no 
restraints.  He felt too heavy to move anyway.  His vision returned a few 
seconds after that; Mistress was sitting next to him on the floor while 
Robin was... petting his face and hair.  "Welcome back, slave.  That was 
excellent," the dominatrix cooed.  She smiled warmly at him, and he was 
thrilled that he had pleased his mistress.  "It is time to rest for the 
night.  Come to my parlor, my darling slaves," Mistress gently commanded.
"Yes, mistress," came the chorused reply.  Andrew and Robin followed 
Mistress Susan up the steps.  She was a little disappointed: it was late, 
and she would not be able to test their limits tonight.  Tomorrow was the 
critical day, and both her slaves had definite roles to play in Danielle's 
liberation.  Perhaps Sunday, Susan...
Old Age and Treachery

Robin was dressing, getting ready to leave.  "I wish I could stay all day, 
mistress, but my dad's gonna have a cow already that I was gone overnight," 
the teen said.  Then she muttered, "He's been a fuckin' pain ever since 
this governor thing."
"What's the matter, darling?" Mistress Susan cooed.  The dominatrix knew 
that her young slave was already defying parental authority in having left 
the house--her father would not be pleased, and would probably ground the 
girl.  However, the two of them had gotten around that enough times to the 
point where it was no longer worth mentioning.  "I trust that you had fun 
last night at your birthday celebration," the older woman smiled.
"Fuck of a lot better than the 'official' one," she snapped, unable to keep 
the angry comment under her breath.  Her mistress asked her to elaborate, 
but that masterful presence instantly went away; it was replaced by the 
caring and concern of a friend.  "Well, I had my eighteenth birthday party 
on Wednesday night--in front of a goddamned camera crew!!!"  Susan's jaw 
twitched.  "My dad's campaign manager thought that it would make for a good 
spot," Robin continued, making no effort to hide her irritation.  "The 
loving, family fucking value father and his perfect princess daughter," she 
spat.  "I am sooo fucking tired of being a fucking campaign prop!!!  My 
birthday party was planned by a fucking professional--I didn't have a damn 
thing to say about it!!!  It was dull!!!  BORING!!!"  The young woman raged 
on, her frustrations finally finding a release.  "All my friends think 
it'll be cool having the governor for a dad.  Well, IT WON'T BE!!!  My 
whole life becomes one big political advertisement!!!"  Robin looked Susan 
in the eyes.  "Did you know that I can't go to the college I want to?" she 
quietly asked.
The older woman softly replied no, leaving room for the angry girl to 
continue.  "My dad and his fucking asshole campaign manager think it will 
look bad if I go to a school out-of-state."  Robin laughed bitterly.  "Says 
it'll make the voters think it's a condemnation of the state schools, and 
give his opponent something to talk about.  Makes it look like HE'S not big 
on local education.  It's only MY life.  But then, him and his campaign 
people have been running it for the past two years... why should they stop 
now when he's so close to the governor's office?"
Susan felt sorry for Robin--her teenage years of rebellious self-discovery 
had been replaced by a carefully scripted campaign strategy.  The only 
positive thing that Robert Wright had done in the past two years for his 
daughter was to introduce her to Susan.  She gave the young woman a 
motherly hug.  Robin sobbed into her shoulder for a while, then suddenly 
asked, "Could you zap my dad to the way he was, and make him forget about 
this governor shit?  You know, like you did that one time before at the 
party?  I'd do anything for you if you did that."
"My dear, sweet, lovely girl," Mistress Susan began, "I'm afraid it isn't 
that simple.  I can make him forget things, or not see things when I am 
around him, like a deep hypnosis."  Robin's face fell.  "But I can't change 
the way he thinks and what he wants to do with his life.  Even if I could, 
there are far too many people who I would have to persuade in a like manner 
so that it would not seem strange."
"But I'd do anything to get my dad back to the guy who called me 
'princess,' without expecting me to actually be one," Robin whined.  There 
was silence for a while.  "Susan--mistress--you've been like the only one 
who really understands.  You've always made me feel--well, special, not 
just another part of a campaign."  Robin kissed the older woman on the 
cheek.  "If you say you can't, I understand, it really means you can't."
"Darling, I may not be able to do anything--but you may.  I will invite 
your father--"  Robin immediately paled.  "--Over.  Perhaps the two of us 
may be able to work some... magic," Mistress Susan smiled.  Her face 
darkened as the smile quickly faded.  "However," she gravely resumed, "it 
won't be easy... and may not be pleasant.  There are some things about your 
father that--bother me, and I do not want to belittle the fact that it 
could be painful.  It is your decision, and I would not blame you at all if 
you said no."
"Well, I'll need you to get me out of jail tonight."  Susan nodded curtly.  
"Dad is going to be very pissed off."  Robin sighed.  "'How will this look 
to the media?  My daughter, a juvenile delinquent who stays out all 
night,'" she mimicked before continuing in her normal voice.  "That's 
exactly what he's going to say when I get home.  You'd think he'd care 
enough to ask me where I've been."  The blonde girl looked at Susan.  
"What's the chance that it will work?"
The answer was cool and analytical.  "That depends on you.  Whether or not 
you can take it--and what any--discovery--about your father will do to 
you."
Robin considered that for a moment, then her face turned serious.  "It 
can't be any worse than the bastard he's been to me lately.  Besides, I've 
seen and heard what he does to Mrs. Cutler--before I met you."  She 
carefully ignored Susan's surprised expression, continuing in an even, 
adult fashion, "I know he likes to hit, whip and paddle women, and I know 
he likes rough anal sex.  You should hear him with Mrs. Cutler after all 
the staff has left.  He's been really bad lately if it's been a good night 
with the voting crowd.  So I know what to expect."  Robin suddenly grinned 
in her impish, yet sexy way.  "I'm a big girl... I can take it."
The two women kissed sweetly, and completed their arrangements for the 
evening.  Susan called Robin's nanny to find out who was going to be in 
charge of keeping Robin at home.  There would be three men at the house, 
along with Mrs. Cutler.  These were unusually strict measures--Robert must 
have been extremely angry with his daughter.  Springing Robin would require 
some help, but Susan would probably be able to retrieve her at nine.  "Give 
Andy a kiss for me, please?" the girl said as she headed for her cherry-red 
Volvo.  As soon as the front door closed, Mistress Susan headed downstairs 
to play with her Andy slave.
***

"Andrew, I want to warn you about tonight," Susan started.  He rolled over 
to face her, and she resumed, "I will be using the power to manipulate 
Robin's father so that Danielle may be set free.  Many things may happen, 
and several of them aren't going to be pleasant.  Your sense of ethics and 
fair play will most likely be violated."  She paused, waiting for a 
reaction.
"I understand, Mistress, and I will obey your commands."  His response sent 
a shiver through her core, but she forced her thoughts back to the business 
at hand.
"No, you don't understand," the eldest initiate urged.  "I am acting as 
your friend, Susan, not your mistress.  You are barely a novice to my 
world.  I would much rather use Steven for this.  I understand how much you 
want to be a part of your girlfriend's liberation--and I enjoy having you 
cuffed and naked at my beck and call.  The two would seem to dovetail 
perfectly.  However, after careful reconsideration, I have decided that 
business and pleasure do not mix, especially in this situation.  It was my 
error."  The dominatrix knew she would probably wind up ordering him to sit 
out the activities, but she was a little curious to see how far he would go 
for Danielle.
Andy was silent for a bit, eyes closed, deep in thought.  They opened, and 
he bowed his head.  "I committed myself--to serve my mistress until 
Monday," he deliberately said.
"Very well," Mistress Susan replied.  Inwardly, her heart beat rapidly, and 
she felt the embers of arousal burst into flames.  She maintained enough 
control to remember the reality of the situation, but glanced at her watch: 
it was only two-thirty.  "I would be lying if I said I was not pleased at 
your response," the dominatrix began, "but this is not a time for novices."  
That didn't mean she couldn't stay in her character of the irresistible 
bitch goddess for a while.  The tall woman quickly left the dungeon, 
reappearing a half-hour later attired in full dominatrix regalia.  She 
freed Andy, who immediately knelt at her feet.  She lightly, lovingly ran a 
glove along his spine, causing his back to arch, and making him purr.  
Mistress Susan softly said, "Stay here," before casually walking over to 
her sofa.  Reclining, she commanded, "Look at me, slave."  She took a long, 
extended drag on the holder, imagining the thoughts rushing through his 
head; it didn't take long for his arousal to become evident.  The 
dominatrix lost her patience; she returned to the kneeling, but completely 
attentive Andy.  Susan wondered if he had any idea of how easily their 
roles could be reversed at that moment.  His extreme attraction to her 
bitch goddess persona had the paradoxical effect of making her feel as if 
she were reacting to him: submissive at the most basic level.  It was a 
short distance from top to bottom for her right now.  She took another 
studied, posed drag as she towered over him.  "Undress me with care, my 
pet," the dominatrix cooed, very quietly.
Andy did as he was told, using his mouth on her exposed skin, a kiss here, 
a teasing lick there; the occasional nibble.  Susan was very wet by the 
time he set about removing her leather pants; it was all she could do not 
to aid him.  "Lie down," she whispered, and she toyed with his cock, 
coaxing it to full erection.  Susan lit another cigarette, and slid herself 
onto his cock.  He gasped loudly, and bucked mightily once.  "Ssshhhh..." 
the tall woman grinned.  "Look at me," she ordered.  "I'm going to fuck you 
and smoke my long cigarette in my long, sleek, black holder..."  He moaned 
loudly, eyes glued to her face, shock, and surprise overlaying his 
horniness.  Her hips moved, sliding the warm, silky wetness of her insides 
over his hardness.  He gasped and groaned, eyes wide open, glowing with an 
incredible lust.  And focused completely on her.  She ignored the thought 
of the power she held over him at this moment, instead concentrating on 
making him explode.  He didn't last to the end of the cigarette, coming 
with a loud, LOUD moan.
The dominatrix waited until Andrew had recovered from the intense orgasm 
she had given him.  She straddled his chest and smoked another cigarette in 
the manner that he obviously enjoyed--after he had regained his senses.  Of 
course, this allowed her to draw Andy deep into her sexual thrall again; he 
gazed at her with the same erotomanaiacal intensity as he had an hour 
earlier.  This time, Susan eagerly climbed aboard the rush generated by the 
sense of her erotic power over him; it was her turn now.  She slammed her 
cunt onto his face with a loud grunt.  "LICK--YOUR--MISTRESS!!!" she 
snarled, grinding her pussy against his nose and mouth, her words coming 
with short, explosive breaths.  "OH!!!  YES!!!  UNGH!!!  YES!!!  LICK-
ME!!!"  It was only a few seconds before Mistress Susan felt her insides 
tighten enormously.  Her mind went blank just before the orgasm hit her; 
she felt herself squirt and the world dissolved.
"Mistress... you... squirted," Andy said in a small, awestruck voice.  
Susan was feeling too good to respond, but she could sense his joy at 
having pleased her so intensely.  She slid off his face, and lay on top of 
him, gently holding her slave, giving him warm little kisses.  It was time 
for a nap; he had made her explode as violently as she had made him.  They 
were both beyond satisfied; the real world could wait for a little while 
longer.
***

Susan finished cuffing Andy to her bed.  "I am not going to let you 
participate tonight," she firmly explained.  His face fell, an obvious 
breach of discipline, but she was so pleased with his performance thus far 
that she let it pass, choosing to explain instead.  "I had originally 
thought to send you home for the rest of the weekend, darling.  But this 
afternoon's--festivities--have convinced me that I would like to have you--
available," she smiled.  "I want you to be comfortable, so I'm going to put 
you to sleep."  The eldest initiate pushed at him with the power, 
commanding him to sleep very deeply until she awakened him.  Susan locked 
the bedroom door, just to make sure that no one would take advantage of him 
in his helplessness.
She returned to the dungeon to secure Steven, and to discipline him for the 
glaring scowl he had given Andrew at the dinner table.  Sometimes her 
houseboy forgot that he was her servant in all things; she generally needed 
to reprimand him at least once a month, but it had only been three days 
since his last transgression.  Susan found out that Andrew was the cause, 
and wound up punishing Steven for being jealous (which he had no right to 
be, slave or no) in addition to his disobedient rudeness.  The doorbell 
rang as she finished with him.
"Hi Susan!!!"  It was Regina Pointer, one of Susan's favorite friends.  She 
was five feet, six inches tall, with thick, always-perfectly coifed thick 
blonde hair.  The former model's body hadn't lost much (if any) of its 
sensual, invitingly taut, well-defined curves.  Regina had also been 
widowed at the wonderfully young age of thirty-one.  Gerald, her deceased 
sixty-year old husband (a charter member of the "Circle", the sexual "play" 
group that Susan was now in charge of) had unfortunately, unexpectedly died 
while pleasuring his wife a few months ago.  He had left her his entire 
fortune; it had been a very loving marriage despite the differences in 
their ages.  The two women exchanged greetings and left for Robert Wright's 
house.
Regina tried to begin a conversation with, "It's a damn shame the way that 
Robert treats that girl... and she has no momma to stand up for her.  You 
know I'm always willing to help."  There was a pause as Susan remained 
quiet.  "So you say they're big and handsome?" were her friend's next 
words, delivered in a throaty, quiet voice.  Susan smiled at that; since 
Regina had been widowed, the blonde seemed to like her men big--and in 
multiples.  She was the perfect choice to provide a--distraction while 
Susan and Robin left the house.  Mrs. Cutler would pose no problem: Robin's 
submissive nanny would obey her Mistress Susan without question.
After Regina had talked them into the house, Susan tinkered with the three 
men's auras, inflaming their lust for the sexy blonde to the point where 
the slightest sign of willingness on Regina's part would cause them to jump 
her.  Of course, Regina's signs weren't very subtle; the only way she could 
have been any more overt would have been to do a strip-tease in the living 
room.  "Such big, brawny, handsome men," she cooed, fluttering her 
eyelashes.  "I wouldn't be able to make up my mind...  Maybe I'll have to 
try all three of you."  The widow quickly disappeared in a sea of bulging 
muscles, and Susan went upstairs to fetch Robin.  The two of them walked 
out of the house, passing by the one-on-three activities without a moment's 
pause.  A twinkle in Regina's eyes (her mouth was full) had been the only 
sign of awareness from any of the four participants.
***

It was almost one in the morning as Mistress Susan moved the vibrator she 
had used to drive Robin to a state of incoherent, unsatisfied need.  The 
girl was bound but not suspended, naked from the neck down.  She wore a 
black torture mask, with the gag in place.  Blind, nearly deaf, helpless, 
and obviously sexually frantic, she would be too attractive a target for 
Robert Wright to ignore.  Robin made a valiant effort to get away from the 
vibrator but she was restrained enough that she couldn't stop it from 
teasing her.  Susan hoped that the sight of the creatively bound girl would 
keep Bob from immediately noticing that it was his daughter.  Steven was on 
his hands and knees, wrists locked together, ankles spread.  Both wrists 
and ankles were secured to the floor, so he was immobilized.  Robert hated 
watching men get dildo fucked, and would abuse any male who did so because 
they were less than "men."  The dominatrix stuck a vibrator in Steven's ass 
and turned it on low.  His body shook in time with the probe's 
oscillations, and he would occasionally moan softly.
The man who would be governor arrived at one-thirty, and Mistress Susan met 
him at the front door.  "Sorry," he exhaled quickly, "I had a hell of a 
time getting away from the press.  Couldn't leave the party until one."  He 
ran upstairs to change after his brief explanation.  Ten minutes later, he 
walked into the dungeon; Bob saw the bound Robin, and let an appreciative 
whistle go.  "Bet she's a nasty little whore.  I can see her try to get off 
on that vibrator that she can't reach," he leered.
"She's gagged, do as you wish," Mistress Susan said with a disinterest she 
did not feel.  She requested you for her initiation.  I brought my own toy 
to play with while it's your turn."  She began to lubricate a dildo.
Robert Wright looked at the stricken, helpless Steven.  He walked over and 
kicked him in the face.  "Faggot."  The word was spat with a disdainful 
hauteur, and Robert grinned, crooked and evil.  "I see you've got your pet 
fag here tonight.  I guess you needed something to do while I was busy," he 
observed, then returned his attention to Steven.  "Need to be fucked, huh?  
Real men don't get their asses reamed--faggot!!!!"  Susan cringed at the 
physical and verbal abuse Bob piled on her houseboy.  "I'm gonna put all 
you homos in jail when I'm in charge!!!  You're gonna watch what a real man 
is supposed to do!!!"
Mistress Susan had to continue the charade with her slave, sliding the 
short dildo into him.  She moved slowly, and had gathered Steven's aura, 
quietly commanding him to feel no pain.  She would have to make it up to 
him; Robert had been uncharacteristically violent and foul--it must have 
been a great fund-raiser tonight.  She tried to be convincing enough for 
Bob, but the deception became unnecessary soon enough.  He had gotten lost 
in paddling his daughter with near-religious zeal.  In between the vigorous 
swats, he would feverishly stimulate his daughter's cunt, keeping her awash 
in mind-numbing lust.  He called her filthy, degrading names, and his cock 
grew.  Finally, his arousal at its peak, Bob entered Robin anally.  After a 
few tentative strokes, he began to ruthlessly plow her ass, still shouting 
curses between animal grunts.
Mistress Susan stopped diddling Steven to watch.  "Sleeeeep... sleeeeep," 
she cooed at him while wrapping him in the power.  Bob ripped the gag loose 
and thrust violently at Robin.  His daughter grunted loudly as he worked on 
her ass with no regard to gentleness, no hint of anything other than a 
power trip.
"Like that, SLUT???" he roared in her ear.  "C'mon!!!  Say it!!!  You love 
it!!!  SAY IT, BITCH!!!" he bellowed.
"OHHHH!!!!  FUGMEEEE DADDY!!!!"
Robert Wright's body locked, frozen in time for an instant.  Susan 
immediately grabbed his aura.  He had never let it out of his iron-willed 
control before: therefore, the eldest initiate had never been able to use 
the deeper, more insidious aspect of the power on him.  As she had hoped, 
he had lost that amazing self-control when he realized exactly whose ass he 
had been reaming.  "You heard her," the dominatrix evenly said.  "What does 
your body think?"  His hips gave a fast jerk, impaling his daughter, and he 
snorted.  "If you liked that, do it again, Robert."  He pounded at Robin 
once more.  "Obey your stronger instincts, darling... follow your most 
important urge," Mistress Susan seductively hissed.  She manipulated his 
aura, keeping his sense of civilization at bay; on some level, Robert 
Wright knew he was fucking his daughter--but the ass around his cock was 
much more important.  His sense of fatherhood had atrophied over the past 
two years, and could not break the hold Susan had on it.
Bob's primal nature was unleashed, and it was frightening.  "Gonna...  
FUCKYOU!!!  YOU--LITTLE--SLUT!!!!" he screamed as he slammed at his 
daughter's ass.  "SLUT!!!  JUST LIKE... YOURMOM!!!!"  He drooled freely, 
fucking his crying, moaning daughter with brutal abandon.  "Love it... 
don'cha... BITCH!!!  You're ALL WHORES!!!!  ALL SLUTS!!!!  FUCK-ASS-LOVING 
CUNTS!!!  NO-GOOD... I-I-I-I...  ARRRRGGGGHHHH!!!"  His thrusts became 
erratic, intense; a bestial bellow accompanied his orgasm.  Robert finally 
pushed himself away with a look of contempt on his face.  He sneered, "They 
always like this shit."  He gave Susan another crooked, ugly smile.
Mistress Susan removed Robin's mask and simultaneously released her 
father's aura, asking, "And who better to give her that shit than her 
father, hmmm?"  Robert gasped, again in control of his dark side.  "You've 
turned your daughter into one of the weak, inferior wenches that are fit 
only for abuse, contempt and sperm, as you are so fond of saying," the 
dominatrix calmly said, fighting the ill feeling in her stomach.  "She's a 
thing to be used."
"N-n-nooo," he squeaked, plainly horrified at what he had just done.  Bob 
remembered the overwhelming urge to continue fucking his daughter; she 
hadn't mattered, only her tight young ass around his cock had.  He had 
treated her like a common streetwalker.
"Only the strong are fit for your society, and our circle.  You have just 
shown me that Robin does not deserve that chance," Mistress Susan 
continued.  "You have made her decisions for the past two years, and now 
you see where that has lead.  You have been so used to using her as a pawn 
in your power game that she has now become just another object to satisfy 
your physical lust."  The dominatrix approached the man, her air of 
complete superiority firmly in place.  Bob seemed to shrink in stature.  
"You have finally violated her body with the same casual disregard as you 
have been violating her being for the past two years."
"Susan...  I--I--I..."
"Seeing this brings me to the question of your fetish--for abuse.  I don't 
understand how you could have warped Mrs. Cutler to the point where she 
craves you.  Of all the members of the Circle, I have yet to see a moment's 
tenderness from you.  Frankly, your approach makes me believe that you are 
afraid that your submissive side may take control, and that it will be 
perceived as weakness.  Personally, darling, I think you want a strong 
woman," she said as she noted that Robert was giving her his total 
attention, and had made no protest.  Many things were beginning to make 
sense to the dominatrix now.  "Yes... I understand now... you like your 
women very strong.  And I am the strongest of the women in our circle.  Do 
you want me to command you?" Mistress Susan enticingly asked.  She wasn't 
using the power, just her ability to make herself sexy with a thought.  Her 
eyes and posture changed, becoming predatory, yet available, and it was all 
directed at Robert Wright.
He said nothing, but his eyes were glued on the dominatrix.  He was 
interested in her now; this was good.  "I think you like women you can't 
control or abuse... you want to be submissive for someone.  It truly is a 
short stroll from being the dominant, Robert.  You have been the leather 
master, acting out your aggressions on women who hold nothing for you, all 
the while avoiding those who can give you what you truly crave.  Sara 
wasn't strong enough for you--but I am.  You abuse those men who serve me 
only because you fear that I will turn you to my service as well.  Look 
inside yourself... so much conflict... control in all things."  Her voice 
had become a throaty whisper.  Mistress Susan watched his cock begin to 
rise as she spoke of his submission to her, drawing pictures with her 
words.  However, she had Andy substituted in the images she drew on to 
seduce Robert; Susan just could not bring herself to find Robin's father 
attractive.  She abruptly broke the sensual spell she was weaving and said, 
"You wish to give up your control," as if it were an inevitable conclusion.
"Maybe that's why you have made Robin weak.  If I were her father, I would 
not want her to be the reactive slut to be whipped and used.  I would want 
her to be strong, a dominatrix to command obeisance with a look or a pose."  
Susan paused, and her voice became smoother, more silken and beguiling.  
"She could be one of us, Robert.  But that might cause... problems.  You 
would be unable to resist your own daughter... her command."  The way his 
cock gave a jump at that statement made Susan want to gag; only the self-
control of her mistress persona prevented a visible reaction.  "It would 
shatter the carefully cultivated image of the golden boy."  Susan indicated 
Robin and became the sympathetic counselor for a moment.  "She deserves 
some... consideration, Robert.  After all, you have turned her into that 
which you despise most: a weak, sex-driven whore."  Mistress Susan quickly 
reappeared, and the dominatrix said, "I will attempt to undo the damage 
that you have done and train her to be one of the strong... in exchange for 
my consideration of you as a slave.  I may choose to take you... then 
again, I may not."  Mistress Susan took a leisurely look around the 
dungeon.  "Now get changed, and leave us," she finished.
Robert's eyes immediately went to his daughter, pleading forgiveness.  
Robin made no sign that she noticed; instead, she passively allowed Susan 
to unbind her.  His mouth worked to say something, but all he could find 
were the glib campaign promises that he had memorized and used so often.  
His memory was full of images... echoes of tonight's euphoria-filled fund-
raiser.  He removed the leather glove he was wearing, and he was 
transported back in time.  The scent of leather... the leather of the 
governor's chair--the scent of power.  He had never forgotten that visit at 
age eight.  It had left an indelible mark--Robert Wright had always loved 
the smell of leather--and his favorite leather was in the state capitol.  
And he was getting closer to that very special, unique scent...  He snapped 
out of his unbidden daydream to find his daughter staring at him, waiting 
for some sort of apology, some sign of remorse.  Her creamy, soft skin was 
marked with the signs of his uncontrollable lust.  He had been distracted 
from apologizing to his daughter by a memory of the governor's chair; that 
was all he thought about these days.  The golden boy had been forced to 
look in the mirror; and what he saw made him tarnish and crumble in 
seconds.  He left the dungeon without another word, too ashamed to even 
open his mouth.
***

"Mistress?"
"Yes, darling girl?" the dominatrix cooed as she lovingly washed Robin's 
back.  Her father had left some marks, but the girl showed no discomfort at 
Susan's gentle touch.
"Are you really--ummm--going to teach me to--ummm--be a Mistress, like 
you?"
Susan gave her a kiss.  "No, my dear.  I will teach you to be a Mistress 
like you."  She moved to get a towel for her young lover.  "You are not me, 
therefore, you cannot be 'like Mistress Susan'."  The older woman paused.  
"But you shall become Mistress Robin."  The two women went to the guest 
bedroom.  "Happy birthday, love.  Here is your costume--complete with a 
cigarette holder."  The teenager gave a little squeak of joy as she eagerly 
accepted the wrapped boxes.  "Dress and remain here until I return, and we 
will begin your lessons," Mistress Susan said before leaving.  She awakened 
Andrew and spent a few minutes heating him up with powerful kisses until he 
was almost fully erect.  The dominatrix then took him downstairs to the 
dungeon, and chained his ankles to the floor to await Robin's grand 
entrance.
***

"Remember where your power over a slave comes from.  You are the embodiment 
of all his desires," Susan counseled.  "He will be willing to do anything 
for you.  You must be decisive, darling: he wants to surrender himself to 
you, but if you have doubts about yourself, he will have them also, and be 
less than completely yours."  Her last-minute instructions given, Susan 
opened the dungeon door and let Robin enter.  This was the young woman's 
moment, and the dominatrix would not be able to help.  Either Mistress 
Robin or Robin Wright would emerge from the dungeon.
The slender blonde girl looked hesitantly at her practice slave, and jumped 
as the soundproof door closed behind her.  Despite her eagerness and 
careful attention to Susan's instruction, she was unsure of what to do now 
that the situation was staring her in the face.  She desperately wanted to 
ask her mentor for advice, a hint of how to start, but it was clear that 
none would be given: Susan had left Robin alone with Andy.  "Ummm... c'mere 
Andy--I mean, slave."  Robin watched him move and stop short.  "Ohhh I'm 
sooo sorry... I forgot that you were chained!!!" she quickly apologized.  
The blonde ran to him and unfastened the shackles.  She was too nervous to 
think straight...  "Ummmm... serve me, And--I mean--slave," Robin hurriedly 
said, hoping that Andy would know what to do.  He didn't, and asked her 
what she wanted him to do for her.  The truth was that she had no idea.  It 
was so cool that he was her slave and that she was his mistress who could 
command him but... now what?  "An--" Robin stopped.  "See, I can't even get 
that right!"  She sniffled a little and a tear of frustration ran down her 
cheek.
Andy dropped his submissive posture when he realized that he was going to 
have to take an active role in this.  He put his arms around Robin, gently 
encouraging her to talk about what was going on.  It took a while, but 
after persistent soft prompting, and muffling her sobs of self-
disappointment with his shoulder, he had pieced together a decent picture 
of what was supposed to be happening.  "Robin, would you--smoke?" he asked.
The young girl stopped sobbing and perked up enough to begin, "Yeah... I 
could use a cigarette--"
Andy cut her off.  "No--what I mean is that I want you to think about--
being sexy--like Susan was when you saw her with her holder last night," he 
said.  He could see that she was puzzled, but she went along with his 
request, retrieving the smoking articles.  She let him light her assembled 
smoke and took a hurried drag, exhaling a thin stream of smoke as soon as 
she inhaled.  "No," Andy softly urged, placing his hand on hers, "slower.  
Think of being--sexy.  Remember the impression you had of Mistress Susan 
yesterday?  Try and give me that impression."
The teenager looked at him strangely while she debated whether to ask him 
what all this had to do with her being his mistress, but decided against 
it.  After all, she was supposed to be his mistress; she shouldn't need 
instructions from her slave.  You want sexy, Andy?  Robin settled on her 
side and took a long, heavy drag before giving him her best "Fuck me" 
smile.  She pushed her chest forward to exhale.  Andy didn't say anything; 
he was just watching.  Robin thought, "Hmmm... that's not quite right... 
how about this one?"  The young woman sat up on the dungeon floor, her legs 
lightly crossed, and turned to give him a profile view.  She raised the 
holder to her lips, gave him a come-hither glance, and drew.  She opened 
her mouth to swallow the smoke, accompanied by a little roll of her tongue.  
Robin held the holder with a casual-looking, limp-wristed elegance, then 
the teen lifted her head leisurely, as she had seen Danielle do.  She 
pushed the smoke from her nose in thick, intricate twin streams before 
pursing her lips, and exhaling with a long, barely perceptible, sigh.  The 
blonde liked the image that came to her mind so much that she forgot about 
Andy for the next couple of drags.  Suddenly she realized that he was 
slowly masturbating.  He was also very hard.  "You like it when I smoke," 
Robin throatily stated.
Andy hoarsely answered, "Yes."  Robin narrowed her eyes and turned to face 
him.  She stared at him purposefully.  "Mistress," he finished.
"Stop playing with your cock--slave," Robin snapped, and Andy's hand 
immediately dropped to the floor.  "You get turned on when I smoke sexy 
like this," she quietly teased, then took another draw on the cigarette in 
the holder.  His slow, enthralled nod gave her a lot of satisfaction--and a 
little bit of excitement.  "What--"  She took another drag.  "--Would you 
do for your mistress to get her to smoke for you?"
"I would do anything for my Mistress."
Andy's voice was strained and slightly distant.  Robin saw that his 
unattended erection hadn't diminished, and his bewitched manner made her 
feel... in charge.  She put her smoke out after one last slow exhale.  Her 
head buzzed and her body felt warm.  Exciting him had the same effect on 
her.  Robin waited a few seconds before standing up.  "Then come to the 
sofa and please your mistress.  Perhaps she will smoke some more for you."
***

Mistress Susan was awakened from a deliciously decadent dream about Regina 
by a noise in her sunlit bedroom.  She heard Robin say, "I need more 
cigarettes."  When the older woman asked how it was going, all the young 
woman said was, "It turns him on big time..."  Susan sat up to say 
something else, but the only thing she got to see was Robin's magnificent 
ass as it vanished past the doorway.  The dominatrix gave a sleepy smile, 
then looked at the clock.  Eleven-thirty... I guess I'd better go save 
Andrew before she kills him...
By the time Susan had finished dressing and had made it to the dungeon, 
Robin was finishing a cigarette, looking quite delectable and dominant, 
whispering to Andy, "Mistress Robin likes to smoke for her slave... it 
makes her soooo hot, and soooo wet."  Her voice abruptly changed, becoming 
very deep and very stern.  "Do something about it."  Susan watched him 
burrow between Robin's legs while an anal probe buzzed away in his ass.  It 
wasn't long before Susan got to see the young blonde come violently and 
very loudly.  The dominatrix noted that Andy waited quietly and patiently 
for her prot‚g‚ to regain her senses.  She smiled at the young woman.  
Mistress Robin had arrived.  "Would you like to come and play with my 
slave, Susan?" she asked.  Mistress Susan gave a regal nod, and approached 
him with predatory hunger in her eyes.  "Service your mistress' friend, 
slave, and your mistress will smoke for you," the newly crowned dominatrix 
smoothly crooned.
***

"Andrew, wake up," Susan gently said.  "Danielle will be released very 
soon.  You do want to meet your girlfriend, correct?  Gina thought that a 
limo would be too conspicuous, so I am taking the Rabbit to fetch her."  
She looked at the obviously exhausted young man, and gave him a deep kiss.  
"Tired, darling?"  He managed a sleepy nod.  "Then I will take you home 
first, and explain to Danielle while I bring her back to your house."  The 
eldest initiate smiled at him.  "Andrew, you do realize that you played a 
very important role in her release... it was not just what happened here 
Saturday night, as much as I would like to take the credit."  He was still 
too sleepy to understand fully.  That was just fine.  "Get dressed, my 
pet," the dominatrix commanded.  After a brief pause, she sexily growled, 
"We shall play again."
***

Danielle Gray waited outside the county jail, waiting patiently for her 
ride.  It was her first taste of freedom in two weeks, so she just enjoyed 
the sensation of being able to stand outside by herself.  There was some 
commotion going on around the corner, and several TV news trucks were 
pulled up.  She stopped someone to ask what it was.  "Bob Wright is 
announcing his withdrawal from the governor's race!" the man breathlessly 
replied.  She wandered around the corner to join the gathered crowd.
"...And so my fellow citizens, it is with a heavy heart that I postpone 
this dream of mine, and yours.  But as I have committed myself to the 
family, and as I stand for a return to those values, I also realize that 
before I can honestly do this, I must first take care of my own family."  
It was Robin's father all right, and there was Robin, in all her blonde 
beauty, smiling happily and graciously, looking every part the princess to 
her father's gallant, loving, king.  The two embraced warmly, and the news 
people began to crowd in close, preventing Dani from gaining the young 
woman's attention.  When the coven initiate turned the corner to go back to 
her waiting spot, she saw a smiling Susan Newton.  She rushed to hug the 
eldest initiate.
"Danielle, it is wonderful to see you again.  Before you ask, your 
boyfriend is waiting for you at your home.  He is rather tired after having 
done some yeoman work to get you released.  Please... be gentle with him 
for a while," Susan explained.  She looked at the pretty brunette, hoping 
that no further explanation would be necessary.
"Is he too tired to notice that I've snuggled against him while he sleeps?" 
Dani asked.
Susan nodded.  "Quite possibly, darling."  She indicated the scene around 
the corner with a toss of her head.  "Robin."
Danielle took a deep breath; then relaxed.  She understood what Susan was 
trying to say.  Although Andy had broken her rule about non-coven sexual 
activity, he had done it for good reason.  It had also been done via Susan; 
perhaps he hadn't any choice in the matter anyway.  Besides... Robin was 
pretty hot; Dani knew that if the roles had been reversed, she would not 
have been able to resist.  "Just take me home to my boyfriend," she said.  
"I'm tired of being around this building."
***

"Andy, don't feel so bad," Dani cajoled.  She could sense his 
disappointment with himself.  That was not what she wanted to feel through 
his aura her first night back home.  "If it hadn't been for what you did 
for Robin, I wouldn't be here now.  Mistress Susan told me everything."  
She lifted his chin, and flashed her blue-gray eyes at him.  "All I want to 
know is if you are too tired to play with me tonight."  She walked away, 
lit a cigarette, and carefully exhaled.  Danielle threw her boyfriend a 
smoldering look.
Andy thought that he was going to be too tired.  But the way she was 
looking at him...  He felt his pants get a little tight.  "No."  His 
girlfriend smiled and walked up to him.  She slammed her mouth onto his, 
flicking her tongue madly in his mouth; it seemed that she was trying to 
merge her lips with his.  Her eyes were glowing when she pulled away; she 
looked at him for a few silent seconds, then lazily turned and headed down 
the hall.  He shut the lights off and followed within ten seconds.
"Ohhh... goddd... I'm sooo wet...  I want you so much...  I wanna feel you 
inside of me... you feel so good," Dani panted as Andy undressed in a big 
hurry.  He climbed on top of her and gave her a deep, hard kiss.  She 
responded with frenzied lust, and grabbed his head with strength she didn't 
know she possessed.  He slid into her without foreplay, without hesitation, 
yet without hurry.  She sighed happily.  "Ohhh you feel so good inside of 
me," Danielle whimpered.  He thrust slowly at her and she felt the world 
recede from her senses.  "Ohhh...  Ohhh...  My love..."  Her first orgasm 
didn't take long to arrive and she felt herself squeeze his cock; he 
stopped pumping as her back arched.
Andy pulled his cock out of her, then pushed it back in when her clutching 
pussy relaxed enough.  His thrusts were gentle, traveling smoothly through 
her inner depths.  A thrill would pass through his body each time the ridge 
of his cock would slip against her soft opening.  He moved, and thrust 
violently at her one time; Dani's eyes popped wide open and she moaned.  
Andy started grinding circularly; her breathing became faster, higher-
pitched, and she gurgled.  Her back arched and she held him still yet 
another time.
Dani looked at her boyfriend with complete attention and desire, trying to 
drive her hunger and passion into his mind.  Andy was her entire world now; 
she was surrounded by and filled with him.  She pumped her hips at him, 
increasing the dizzying sensations that possessed her body, feeling his 
reciprocal love and hunger--the light show started in her head and a very 
loud noise came from her mouth; she came again.
Andy felt huge inside Danielle.  The sensations of her body sliding against 
his, the warm slickness of her sex were unlike anything he had ever felt.  
She wrapped her legs around his back and he pulled almost all the way out 
only to slam his way back in, their hips collided with force.  Her eyes 
would pop wide open with each hard thrust, clouding and becoming half-
lidded when he rolled and pumped at her.  He was still hard--and not close 
to coming.  Andy began to kiss her, and ran his tongue around her cheeks, 
chin, and throat.  "OHH-OHHHHHH!!!"  The cry was torn from her as her body 
convulsed and he felt her squeeze his cock again.
Dani was barely aware of anything but her body and Andy's presence now.  
She had had great sex before, but this was far beyond simple sex, or even 
deep lovemaking.  She felt Andy.  Everything about him.  His body as it 
moved, the gasps he breathed in; the increasing force of his heartbeat.  
"OHHH!!!" she yelped as he pounded hard at her a few times; it was a 
different sensation than the slow, sliding thrusts, but just as 
pleasurable.  She felt the world shrink to the size of a pin as her 
seemingly superhuman lover began to thrust at a different angle.  The world 
exploded in a kaleidoscope of brilliant colors that blinded her every sense 
but the lights were moving faster now and she was in a tunnel and she 
couldn't stop and she was being sucked down into a deep, dark well, faster 
and faster and the lights were changing becoming different and they were 
fading and she was going faster and it got darker and...
Andy watched Dani's head go slack and her eyes close.  He pulled himself 
out of her, still erect, and climbed out of bed to put a cover on her 
sweaty, tensionless body.  Andy slipped under the covers to cuddle against 
her, then gave her a kiss on the cheek.  Suddenly, a gigantic jolt of 
electricity went through his soul.  He shivered, and felt Dani's... soul.  
The sense of it made him shiver; he was a part of her, and she a part of 
him.  The feeling was very intense, but it grew even stronger--to the point 
of pain--when he would touch her.  He quickly crawled out of bed and left 
the room.  Her presence followed, and he couldn't stop shivering in the 
warm house.  He stayed away from her body, trying to catch his breath for a 
half-hour.  The violent agitation eventually faded to a feeling of calm 
inner peace, so he finally returned to the bedroom and got back under the 
covers.  He tentatively reached out to touch his girlfriend, remembering 
how mind-frying it had been a while earlier; his soul sang gloriously at 
the contact.  So this is what it's like to be soulmates.
Danielle turned over and looked her boyfriend in the eyes.  She had no idea 
of how many orgasms she had had, nor how much time had elapsed.  There was 
only one thing on her mind.  "Andrew Davidson, will you marry me?"  There 
was silence as the incredulous, happy smile spread across her partner's 
face.
"Yes, Danielle Gray.  I want to be your husband."
Dani wiggled closer to him, they hugged, and she gave him a deep, wet kiss.  
Her bright smile faded as her body sent her brain a very familiar, urgent 
message.  She watched his cock stiffen again, touched by nothing more than 
a shared thought.  Danielle rolled onto her back and invited her love to 
join with her.  She felt Andy move astride her and he slipped into her very 
hot, very wet center.  Another orgasm approached almost immediately.  They 
were nowhere near finished for tonight.
New Blood

The next morning, a thoroughly sated (and extremely sore) Danielle eagerly 
shook her boyfriend awake.  "Will you marry me?" she repeated as soon as 
his face registered the possibility of coherent thought.
Andy blinked.  "Didn't you hear me say yes last night?"  He sat up and 
shook the cobwebs loose.  "Yes, Dani.  I want to be your husband," he 
reiterated, and her heart sang joyously.  "I've been living here as your 
boyfriend for a half-year," he continued, "so you should know me well 
enough to know what you're getting into."
"If I don't like it, I can always--change it," she giggled.  Dani grabbed 
his aura in jest, and he immediately went into trance, slowly uttering, 
"Yes... Mistress."  Her insides fluttered and Danielle realized that she 
had just made a mistake: being aroused was the last thing she had had on 
her mind.  But ohhhh, that hypnotized tone of voice...
They got up much later than first intended.  Andy had silenced Danielle's 
apologies for zapping him with long, wet kisses.  After they finally got 
out of bed, she regretfully thought about their marriage putting an end to 
times like these.  Dani was really going to miss hypnotizing him, but there 
was no way that she could have children and keep the power.  Another, 
stronger worry assailed her on the heels of that thought.  What am I going 
to tell Gina?  "What's the matter?"  His soft question caught her in the 
middle of trying to figure out how to break the news to Gina.
She sighed, "Is it that obvious?"  He nodded.  Danielle began a melancholy 
sigh, but it turned into a soft purr as Andy surrounded her with his aura.  
"God, I'm gonna miss that," she whimpered after she had adjusted to the 
sensation.  "But what am I going to tell Gina?"
"Tell her--"  Andy gave her a chaste kiss on the lips.  "--That we're in 
love.  She'll understand," he replied.  Danielle wished that she were as 
confident about the coven leader's reaction.
***

Gina Mansfield stoically took the knife of the young initiate's happy news, 
and forced herself to not flinch.  Yes, this was the logical conclusion of 
Danielle and Andrew's meeting, one that Gina herself had engineered.  And 
yes, his aura would always seek the young woman first.  Once Danielle had 
opened herself to that, there was no doubt about how it would all end.  But 
it was just too soon.  I want him, too.  A part of her suggested that she 
just sever Danielle's link with the power and take Andrew; Gina ignored it.  
"Miss Gray, I am very happy for you both," the coven leader warmly said.  
"When are you going to marry?"  Uncertainty flashed across Danielle's face, 
and the coven leader wondered what it meant.
"To be honest, your ladyship," Danielle began, "I'd like the engagement to 
last a while.  It's not that I have any doubts, 'cause I don't."  The young 
woman took a breath.  "But--I kinda like being in the coven an' having the 
power.  And I feel like kind of a rat since you've just made me sergeant-
at-arms.  But he--we--want kids.  I just don't want them like, right away."  
This was something else she had started to fret about on the way to this 
meeting.  She hung her head in shame; she had admitted everything, hoping 
that the coven leader would just kick her out of the coven and keep her 
from having to make a decision.
Gina asked, "Have you discussed this with Andrew?"  Danielle shook her 
head.  "I think it best that you do.  As for being sergeant-at-arms, the 
position is yours until you and he decide that you want children.  Marriage 
does not affect the power or your ability to use it," the coven leader 
said.  "Although," she added with a hint of resignation, "given the way he 
feels about the power..."  Her voice trailed off.
"Oh, he doesn't mind my having it over him--any more," Danielle returned.  
"I mean, it's kinda nice for him, 'cause I can know what he's--feeling at 
any given moment, an' he doesn't hafta find words to explain it.  And I 
love being able to sense his aura."  She left out the part about how turned 
on she got when he was zapped.
Gina smiled, despite the very real sense of the impending loss of Andrew.  
Danielle had learned much more about the power than the coven leader would 
have ever dreamt.  She was no longer a young dilettante who wielded the 
power indiscriminately.  Danielle had become a very strong coven member, 
who used the power as an enhancement to life instead of a crutch.  "Miss 
Gray, I am so, so, happy for you and Andrew," Gina said.  "I will of 
course," the coven leader continued, "take care of your wedding and 
reception costs."  The two women embraced warmly, and Dani left the library 
with a bounce in her step.  Now that Gina was alone, the euphoria that the 
announcement had brought faded quickly and was replaced by the realization 
that Andrew was to be lost to her forever.  She quickly went to her master 
suite, locked the doors, and cried in her private sanctuary.
***

"Ummmm...  Andy...  Are you awake?"  The tentative question broke the post-
orgasmic silence.  He hummed affirmatively.  "What would you say if I said 
that I didn't--"  Danielle's hesitation became a very loud silence in the 
darkness.  Andy had known that something wasn't right from his fianc‚e's 
earlier behavior, and had been patiently waiting for her to bring it up 
whenever she got ready.  Not that he hadn't enjoyed her slinking 
seductively around the house with a cigarette holder all night and her 
just-concluded selfless devotions to his pleasure.  "Ummm... I don't wanna 
have kids right away an' Gina asked me to stay in the coven?"  So that was 
it.
Andy remained quiet while he carefully phrased his answer in his head.  He 
really didn't want Dani to go on a self-inflicted guilt trip.  "That's fine 
by me.  Kids would only--"  He rolled over and lightly stroked her muff 
before finishing, "interrupt us for the moment."  He smiled devilishly and 
moved to put his head where his hand was.  She stopped him.
"What about the coven part?  I mean, I know how you feel about the power 
and all an' I wouldn't blame you if you said no, an' I'll just tell Gina 
that--"
He knew that she was not going to let this subject drop with a simple 
answer.  Andy said, "I... must... obey... my... mistress," in his best 
simulation of a hypnotized manner.  Sensing Dani's momentary distraction, 
he dove for her partially spread legs and lapped at her for a few seconds.  
He stopped to look deeply into her eyes and quietly whispered, "I adore my 
beautiful mistress," which drew an excited moan from Danielle.  She no 
longer used the power on him except as an arousal aid; he figured that both 
of them would miss the extra zing it put into their sex life.  If the price 
was no children for a few years, so be it.
***

Sophie Gardner waited nervously in the Grand Hall of Castlereagh.  She was 
excited, yet more than a little scared.  Was she about to sell her soul to 
the Devil?  She hadn't believed in stuff like that until recently, but the 
stuff she'd seen Gina do... and Sophie herself had been learning how to do 
the same under Gina's tutelage.  She had rationalized the things she had 
done in training by telling herself that she wouldn't do anything with the 
mysterious "power" outside of her "classes."  And she hadn't.  Something 
about it made her... nervous.
Her head jerked upward at the sound of footsteps echoing in the quiet hall, 
but she was relieved to find that it was just one of the ubiquitous 
servants.  "Her ladyship apologizes, but she is going to be delayed," he 
announced as he descended the wonderful, spotless terrazzo of the main 
staircase.  "Would you like to wait in the sun room and have something to 
eat or drink?"  Sophie nodded, thinking, "Great.  Now I have even more time 
to think about it."  The young woman followed the man through the sitting 
room and opulent formal dining room, admiring the tasteful (yet expensive) 
decorations in each.  This really was a royal castle, just as she had 
imagined it in the little-girl fantasies she had begun having since she had 
been meeting with Gina.
She took a chair and asked the servant for some iced peppermint tea.  He 
promptly glided from the sun room, and Sophie looked out the sliding glass 
doors at the garden, imagining how beautiful it would be in another month.  
Even now, there were signs that the winter was coming to a close.  She 
sighed.  If Gina Mansfield was the Devil, she sure knew how to make a girl 
an offer.
***

Sophie consistently marveled at how good Gina looked.  Not in the 
physically gorgeous sense, although the older woman was certainly 
attractive.  It was more her always-perfectly fit, color-coordinated 
attire, her noble bearing, and that she was always impeccably made up.  The 
cigarette holder she used made her look elegant, not cheap like the whores 
that had them on the Seventh Street Stroll.  Gina was obviously very much 
at ease behind the big wooden desk in the stately library, with its fresh 
fire crackling in the fireplace.  Sophie felt very out of place here, so 
much so that she was startled by Gina's voice; is that elegant, regal woman 
talking to me?  "Sophie, I feel comfortable that you have learned enough to 
join our sisterhood.  I would like to formally offer you admittance to our 
group today."
This was the big moment.  Her soul in exchange for the ability to free 
herself from the pattern of her life for the past several years.  "Ummmm... 
is this permanent?" Sophie squeaked.  She was scared.  "And... when do I 
have to pay?  Will I die sooner so you can get my soul?"
Gina was so surprised by the question that she couldn't stop the peals of 
genuinely amused laughter.  Unfortunately, Sophie was not as amused, and 
she sank further into her chair, near panic in her wide eyes.  The coven 
leader swallowed her mirth.  "First, and foremost, dear, I am not the 
devil, nor am I an agent.  I am supernatural--you may think of me as a 
Druid instrument of revenge, I suppose."  She studied the frightened young 
woman.  "Second, you may leave our group at any time, for any reason, 
without repercussion.  I would like to see you remain with us for at least 
six months, because I have spent so much time and effort in your training.  
But I want to stress that the six months is not a requirement."
That gave Sophie some hope.  "So... I don't have to give up my soul when I 
die?"  She really did want to be the fairy-tale princess, just not at an 
impossibly high price.
"No," Gina replied, "but you will have to give up your place on the 
metaphysical plane while you are with us.  Which will have other 
ramifications."  The light of interest in Sophie's eyes was still there as 
if Gina hadn't said anything, and the coven leader smiled to herself.  "You 
will not be able to bear children while you are a member.  Is that going to 
be a problem?"  The young woman energetically shook her head.  "You will 
also need to take life essence from men, since you will have none of your 
own.  This can be deadly for the man involved."
"Do I always have to kill when I do that?  I mean, can I take life essence 
without killing somebody?"  Concern creased Sophie's round face.
"Yes, you can feed without killing--but it will be necessary for you to 
kill someone as a part of your initiation," Gina explained.  "It also needs 
to be someone who deserves it for what he has done to you in the past.  I 
will not accept someone chosen at random," she sternly finished.
Now there was no way Sophie would refuse the offer--she knew exactly who 
that man would be.  It would also shut the door on a very painful, very 
shameful part of her past for good.  She could deal with the present, but 
she was always worried that someone would discover the truth about her 
past.  With Lance out of the way, only Morris (who had his own reasons to 
keep his knowledge of her past hidden,) would know where she had come from.
The coven leader had been watching the young woman very carefully; she 
could see that a big selling point for Sophie was the idea of vengeance on 
one particular man.  She hoped that it wasn't Morris; he may have been a 
philandering, extortionist bastard, but he was also a damned good lawyer.  
"Miss Gardner, I would like your initiation, should you accept my offer, to 
be this Friday.  You will need to bring the man you are going to feed on to 
the castle by midnight Thursday," she said.  Gina paused a moment to 
consider how she could find out if Morris was Sophie's intended victim.  
She chose the direct way.  "You aren't planning to execute Morris, are 
you?"
"Oh, no!!!" Sophie exclaimed with genuine surprise.  "No... I could never 
hurt him," she softly said.  Even if I am his private whore...  "W-why do 
you ask?"
Gina hid her relief at that, and addressed Sophie's question.  "Because I 
know about you and he, Miss Gardner."  The young woman peeped.  "More to 
the point, I know the why and the how."  Sophie turned completely white.  
"You seem to have forgotten that I can read men's minds.  Morris may be a 
poker-faced lawyer--he is actually quite fond of you, by the way--but still 
a man.  If I so desire, I can know everything he knows--he can keep nothing 
secret from me."  The coven leader took a deliberate sip from her drink and 
firmly stated, "I made this offer to you because of your past, Sophie.  Not 
in spite of it."
"You mean--you've known about Morris and me the whole time I've been coming 
here?" Sophie asked, her voice small and strained.  She was close to tears.  
Gina had just said she knew the how and the why, which meant that...  "Then 
you know... about Lance," she whispered.  Sophie's regrettable, sordid past 
continued to haunt her.
"Only that he--gave--"  Gina's face showed a great deal of distaste at the 
word, "--you to Morris in exchange for legal services."  The room was 
silent for a while.  "May I remind you that the offer is still yours to 
accept or reject, dear," the coven leader prodded, then waited a moment for 
it to sink in.  Gina continued, "I assume that Lance will be your 
initiation victim, then."  Her voice became sympathetic and soothing.  "Why 
don't you tell me the whole story?"
Sophie began to describe her past in a small, humiliated voice.  She told 
Gina how Lance had found her when she was a homeless, penniless sixteen-
year-old runaway.  He had seemed like a knight in shining armor, one who 
gave her clothes, food, money, a place to stay, and love... or so she had 
thought.  She explained how grown-up she had felt when he had patiently 
taught her about sex in his bed; Lance knew so much more about it than the 
boys in her rural home town.  Sophie had started drinking and smoking back 
then, to accommodate her new "adult" image.  It was wonderful; Lance never 
made her do anything she didn't want to.
What Sophie hadn't realized was that she had been running up a gigantic 
tab... and the bill inevitably came due.  She left Lance in righteous anger 
with nothing more than the clothes on her back, but returned to his door a 
couple of weeks later, begging for food, shelter... and a sense of 
belonging.  She had had sex with that first man--she had even managed to 
convince herself that it wasn't so bad, really.  Lance gave her champagne 
to celebrate the occasion, which had made her feel a little better about 
it.  And that was also the first time she used cocaine, which made her feel 
a lot better about it.  Pretty soon, the white powder was Sophie's world.  
If she wasn't turning tricks--no coke.  She got very good at turning 
tricks, playing on her illegally youthful looks.  She was Lance's number 
one girl... for six months.  Then she became his number two... but the need 
for coke didn't diminish along with her status.  She needed it more than 
ever after that first year of being a prostitute, and Lance was always 
happy to provide her with enough to keep her going, as long as she kept 
pulling in the money.
The end came when Lance sold a narc a lot of coke: he was in big trouble 
and stuck in jail for a week while he tried to come up with bail money.  
Sophie was way strung out by then--and was at Lance's house looking for 
coke ten minutes after Morris Cotter had finally gotten the pimp released.  
She snorted enough to become a zombie that day.  The next thing she knew, 
she was in the rehab wing at a private hospital.  Sophie never saw Lance 
again after that, but Morris visited her three times a week; he was picking 
up this tab.  When she got her first weekend pass, he was there.  He took 
her to the airport in a limo and they went to Miami.  That was when Sophie 
found out what the cost of her hospital stay was.  "He loves anal sex, your 
ladyship, and his wife won't do it for him," the young woman sniffled.  "I 
didn't have any choice--bailing would have put me in deep shit with the 
law, and I still didn't have anywhere to go."  She closed her eyes.  
"Morris gave me a place of my own to stay, and he gave me a job.  I've 
worked my way up to being a legal secretary there.  All I have to do now is 
to stay clean--and let him fuck me in the ass."  Sophie opened her big 
brown eyes and swabbed away the tears before resuming, "That's why I can't 
hurt him, or even hate him.  He dried me out, and now I'm legit.  Three 
assfucks a week is not that high a price to pay to get my life back."
"Part of your life, Miss Gardner," Gina calmly corrected.  "Now I am 
offering you the rest of it.  Will you take it?"
***

The Seventh Street Stroll.  It had been home to Sophie for three long 
years.  Not much had changed over the past four, either.  Same girls--
different clothing, faces and bodies maybe, but the come-ons and the look 
in their eyes were the same.  Especially the eyes, which were haunted by 
the look of long-dead dreams.  Had she really been like that?  She 
shivered; a howitzer cold front had torn through the region earlier, 
leaving the night air so crisp that it seemed brittle enough to shatter.  
But it wasn't cold or windy enough for the rent-a-cops to let any of the 
girls stay in the bus station.  That was why it was business as usual on 
the "Stroll"; pimps didn't get cold.
Sophie didn't want to waste much time--there were too many ghosts from her 
past around here.  The other whores were also beginning to check her out: 
she represented unwanted competition for the few johns out on a night like 
this.  She headed for the bus station, one of Lance's favorite places to 
find fresh meat for his mill.  The thought made her angry enough to forget 
about the cold, and she virtually stormed into the station with a grim look 
of determination on her face.  A rent-a-cop was on her immediately.  "Uh-
uh, sweetheart, not here, not tonight," the paunchy man said.  Sophie 
panicked, reverting to the scared runaway girl from Indiana for a moment.  
"Move it, darlin'.  Don't make me put you in the back of the 'whore 
wagon'," the security man urged, then squeezed her ass.
The presumptuous action infuriated Sophie, and made her recall who she was, 
and why she was there.  She turned, giving the man a cold glare while 
remembering every second of every training session spent with Gina.  She 
leveled her newly acquired ability at him.  In a quiet voice born of rage, 
Sophie icily commanded, "I am a passenger waiting for a bus.  You have just 
abused me, and you will bring me a complaint form.  After I have signed it, 
you will resign and tell your supervisor why."  He turned and walked into 
an office without another word.  Fifteen minutes later, the man was on his 
way home, jobless, wondering what had possessed him to assault a ticketed 
passenger.  Sophie had proved to herself that the power really did work in 
real life like Gina had been telling her.  She felt no satisfaction, only 
relief, and settled down to wait for her real prey.  None of the other 
security people came near her.
Lance strolled into the station an hour later, looking around casually.  
When he saw Sophie, he froze.  She gave him her best happy smile and pursed 
her lips.  He was at her side in seconds, giving her a quiet, subdued 
hello.  "Long time, Lance," she throatily said.  Dropping her voice, she 
whispered, "I--ummm--need a favor.  But I don't wanna talk about it--here."
Sophie Gardner... well, I'll be god-damned.  "Then the usual routine, babe.  
You do remember it, don'cha?" Lance grinned.  Getting the brief nod he 
fully expected, he tilted his head towards an exit, turned and sauntered 
out a different door, leaving the station for the parking lot.  Sophie 
would follow after a few minutes; she had always been one of his best.  He 
smiled to himself.  She probably needed a couple of lines; he could give 
her that--and get some pussy in exchange.  Just like the old days.
Ten minutes after Lance had exited, Sophie calmly got up and left through 
the door that he had indicated.  A single, deliberate flash of headlights 
told her which car he was in.  She climbed into the Porsche and immediately 
said, "I need something, and you were the first guy I thought of."  It 
wasn't a lie.
"I know what you need, baby," Lance interrupted with a leer.  "It's been a 
long time, but I figured the lawyer with the tiny dick would get boring 
sooner or later."  He pulled the car out of the parking lot.  "I got the 
blow you're lookin' for at the crib.  Lance is gonna take care of you, 
Sophie.  Just like I used to," he said while negotiating his car onto the 
highway.
"I don't think so.  Turn at the next exit," Sophie commanded, pouring her 
heart and soul into the order.  She held her breath; this was it.  The car 
swung as directed; only then did she dare to look at Lance.  He was 
obviously completely shocked by his body's obedience of her directive.  It 
only lasted a few seconds before he turned to look at her, his disbelief 
swiftly transforming into the violent rage that had intimidated Sophie so 
many times.  She quickly protected herself by commanding, "Keep both hands 
on the wheel and your eyes on the road.  And be quiet."  She waited a 
nervous, scared moment to see if he could disobey.  Nothing happened.  
"Stay on the highway until I tell you which exit to get off at," she 
exhaled with relief.  The car was now quiet--uncomfortably so for Sophie.  
She drew on the power again.  "Tell me that you will do whatever I command, 
Lance."
It took a few moments, but the words came out slowly and haltingly; it was 
obvious that he was fighting her control all the way.  "I--will--do--
whatever--you--command."  His attempt at resistance was quite futile.  
Sophie turned on the car radio to her favorite station and lit a brown 
cigarette.  Relaxing into the leather of the passenger seat, she allowed 
herself a self-satisfied smile; this power thing was going to work out 
fine.
***

It was time to make another initiate.  Sophie had delivered her former pimp 
to the castle, and Gina was looking forward to watching him die.  He had 
done horrible, violent things to women he'd ensnared in his enterprise.  
Some of it was just to keep an edge of intimidation over them, to control 
them.  All that was going to end tomorrow night.  The coven leader wondered 
if Sophie knew of any more pimps like Lance: such men would make perfect 
additions to the dungeon.  She locked her bedroom door and left a message 
that she was not to be disturbed.  Gina smiled, remembering how 
masturbation used to be her only option for this purpose.  However, during 
the Roaring Twenties, she had discovered that it was a good excuse to 
bewitch some unsuspecting man into being her lover for the evening.  In 
fact, it was easier to have a spellbound slave do the stimulating and the 
collecting, just because she could let herself go while keeping their mind 
on the task until she lost control.  But all that was before she had met 
Andrew and his fantastic blue glow.  The sense of him was so rare, his 
essence so delicious that she was hopelessly in love with him, and had been 
from the moment she had walked into his cell for his "interview."  She was 
going to fantasize about Andrew and masturbate to gain the first ingredient 
for the sorcerous brew.  Her choice had nothing to do with a deficit of 
attractive men in the castle: Gina had happily sampled many of the castle's 
current servants.  She had enchanted most of them with her feminine wiles, 
but a few had been manipulated with the power just for the added spice.  
However, the thought of Andrew making love to her warmed her insides more 
than any power-claimed thrall could.
After she had finished, Gina sighed languorously and raised the magic vial 
she used to create new initiates; a tiny amount of her gathered secretions 
glowed a faint blue in the dark.  There was a very large wet spot on her 
sheets, and a warm, post-orgasmic lassitude spread throughout her entire 
body.  She moaned, an unhappy one, for she had to get up to finish making 
the magic potion within the hour.  The coven leader sat up in her bed, 
fighting off her body's protest at the movement, and placed the cork in the 
tube.  As good as it the fantasy had been, it was a shadow of what really 
being with Andrew was like.  Since he wasn't there to cuddle up with, she 
could get out of the bed--but that didn't mean she had to be happy about 
it.  She put on a robe, some slippers, and quickly left her suite, heading 
for the library via the main stairs.  Gina didn't have time to worry about 
running into any of the servants; she could easily deal with any improper 
thoughts about her state of near-undress and obvious afterglow with a 
suitable punishment at a later time.  She abruptly paused at the staircase; 
James was coming up, his thoughts clearly indicating that he was about to 
retire for the night.  At the sight of the powerfully built, handsome head 
butler, her pussy gave a light throb.  The hunger had always been easier to 
handle than the itch.  "James," she said, leaning back slightly and 
casually pulling one side of her robe back to partially expose herself, 
"would you meet me in my suite in forty-five minutes?"
"Yes, your ladyship," he replied, unable to keep the pleasant surprise out 
of his voice.  Gina read the sudden energy in his aura and lustful 
excitement in his thoughts.  I love this body, she thought, and scurried 
downstairs to complete her task.
***

Gina watched Sophie walk into the library the next afternoon, looking very 
excited and eager.  The novice was an hour early in arriving for her 
initiation preparations; the coven leader knew that she had made a good 
choice in the former prostitute.  After tea and some social small talk, 
Gina walked over to the fireplace and opened the secret door in the 
keystone on the mantelpiece.  She closed the compartment after removing the 
sealed vial of now-cloudy liquid, then returned to her seat at the desk.  
Gina held the corked tube up so that Sophie could see it clearly and said, 
"This, Miss Gardner, is the magic elixir of the coven.  This is the point 
of no return, for once you drink this, you will go through the initiation."  
She paused for a long moment.  "Do you still want to join our sisterhood, 
and drink the contents of the vial?"
Sophie hungrily regarded the vial that was apparently the key to so many of 
her dreams and desires.  Despite the magic involved, this was her chance to 
have a normal life.  Lance was somewhere in the castle waiting for her to 
kill him, a testament to the reality of the power.  "Yes, your ladyship.  I 
want to join, and I will do whatever you ask me to and whatever I have to," 
she answered, trying not to sound too eager.  She looked purposefully at 
the coven leader.  "I want this, Gina.  The magic power, the castle--
everything.  You've offered it to me, and I want to grab the opportunity 
before it gets away.  I am tired of being afraid of my past," she affirmed.
At that, Gina handed her the vial.  Sophie wasted no time in opening it and 
downing the contents.  She made a face; there was something familiar about 
the taste.  "It tastes kinda like... like..."  No.  That couldn't be what 
it was...  "Ummm..."  The young woman shook her head; she felt strange, a 
little warm, then a little cold, and she noticed that she had lost her 
train of thought.  Sophie concentrated on remembering whatever it was she 
had forgotten mere seconds ago... but an overwhelming thirst seized her.  
She felt like she had swallowed a box of cotton balls.  Stand up... get 
water...  Sophie looked at the three spinning Ginas at the front of her 
vision.  "Water," she croaked, going slack in her seat, unable to make any 
part of her body work anymore.  She heard Gina's voice from far, far away, 
then blackness engulfed her.
Gina checked the novice.  She found no trace of respiration, nor any 
heartbeat.  Two large servants entered the library at the coven leader's 
summons and carefully picked up the pale, completely still Sophie.  They 
took her down the service stairs to the basement and into the coven room, 
placing her on the stone slab that served as the coven's altar.  Gina 
shooed the servants out, locked the doors, and began to remove Sophie's 
clothes.  The preparations were nearly complete.
***

Sophie Gardner's naked, lifeless body lay on the altar in the candle-lit 
coven room.  Gina was at one end, by Sophie's head, while Danielle stood at 
the novice's feet.  The other ten initiates formed a circle around the 
stone block and the three women.  The coven members were clothed in their 
floor-length black robes, faces nearly invisible inside the hoods.  
"Sisters, you view the novice, Sophie Gardner, who wishes to become one of 
us," Gina solemnly began.  "I have decided to grant her request.  As 
always, I need all of you to extend the bond of our sisterhood to her.  
Reach out to her and bring her into our circle.  Care for her as she will 
care for you.  We are the sisters of justice.  We are the chosen of the 
coven."  The room got quiet as each of the women focused on her command of 
the power.  The eldritch energy became tangible, steadily growing in size, 
overwhelming the space in the room.  A sharp, ice-cold wind rose inside the 
sealed underground chamber, extinguishing the candles and plunging the room 
into darkness.  The wind abruptly vanished, leaving an eerie, pitch-black 
silence.
The coven leader's voice seemed to come from everywhere, amplified into a 
supernatural echo by the arcane resonance that filled the room.  "Sophie 
Gardner.  Sister, come forth and join our circle!"  The candle in Gina's 
hand spontaneously re-ignited, and the imposing presence in the coven 
chamber disappeared.  "With great power comes an even greater 
responsibility.  Accept ye both?"  A soft, but confident, "yes," came from 
the newest initiate, who was still lying on the altar.  "Then you must now 
prepare to handle your first responsibility," the coven leader gravely 
announced.  "Sergeant-at-arms, bring the man that our sister has selected 
as her first kill."
Danielle gracefully passed through the circle of initiates and noiselessly 
left the coven room.  She locked the door before she went down the hall to 
Lance's holding cell.  "Come with me and be quiet," she said in a near-
whisper, effortlessly shaping his aura into the collar and leash that had 
become her personal trademark.  The pimp walked behind her, his thoughts 
and will possessions of the hooded woman he followed.  Dani unlocked the 
door to the coven room, and led Lance inside.  "Sister Sophie, he is now 
your responsibility," she announced, and let go of his aura.  The other 
coven members moved away from the altar to give him a clear path to his 
death.
"Lance, come to me."  He began to slowly walk forward at the sound of an 
alluring female voice that was vaguely familiar, passing by a bunch of 
people in black robes.  All the pimp really wanted to do was to turn and 
get the fuck out of this weird scene, but his body didn't seem to do 
anything he told it to.  None of the people in the room spoke, and Lance 
had also completely, mysteriously lost his voice.  He arrived at some kind 
of stone table and looked down; it was Sophie, and she was obviously dead: 
her body was corpse-pale, and her chest was not moving at all.  He 
regretted seeing her like that; she had been a great little whore for him.  
Her eyes snapped open, literally scaring the piss out of him.  "Kiss me, 
Lance.  Just like you kiss all the girls you have exploited and hurt," her 
honey-sweet voice beckoned.  Far in the back of his mind, he knew that 
Sophie's voice didn't sound like that and that she had just said something 
nasty about him, but Lance couldn't stop himself from leaning over the 
altar to give her the requested kiss.  The pimp saw her mouth open, then 
felt her grab his face.
It all happened so fast; Lance's mouth was opening for a kiss, then a 
really strange flavor seemed to just jump right in Sophie's mouth.  It 
triggered a massive hunger pang that made her head spin.  Sophie felt weak 
and grabbed Lance's face, which began to age before her eyes but she was so 
hungry that she didn't care and sped up the actions of drinking that seemed 
to make her feel better... then the strange taste was gone.  And so was her 
former pimp.  Sophie sat up on--a piece of stone?  Naked?  But she felt 
rather warm, if still a little hungry.  "Welcome to the coven, Sophie 
Gardner.  Here is your ring," Gina said, extending a gold band, "and here 
is your robe."  The young woman slipped both items on and the coven leader 
placed the hood over Sophie's head.  "Now go through that door and down 
those steps.  It is time to share with your new family."
Sophie followed the directions and found herself in what appeared to be a 
dungeon, complete with locked doors.  She wondered how she was going to 
open them, because Gina hadn't given her any keys.  She was surprised to 
find that some of the unlocked rooms were occupied, but quickly commanded 
two such tenants (Ick!  They're naked!) to follow her back up the steps.  
As Danielle closed the door behind her, Sophie realized that she was still 
hungry.  She turned to the first man and drew on his life essence for a bit 
(it tasted horrid), then did the same with the second (equally foul 
tasting) after realizing that she was still a little hungry.  "Sisters, now 
we shall all feed on this bitter fruit.  When there is no more bitter 
fruit, then justice will have been done," the coven leader declared.
"The power is justice.  We will share our sister's meal and complete her 
justice," the eleven other initiates chanted before lining up to feed, one-
by-one, on each of the two men.  Twenty minutes later, two piles of dust 
were all that remained of the men.  Sophie lit a candle of her own from 
Gina's, and swore her allegiance to the coven, her subscription to its 
tenets, and her adherence to its rules.
"Sisters of the coven, let us go forth and be the arm of justice," Gina 
said in closing.  Danielle opened the double doors and the coven, again 
thirteen women strong, emerged from its innermost sanctum.
***

Gina offered Sophie a cigarette; they had been sequestered in the library 
for the past hour while Gina discussed the rules and regulations of the 
coven with its newest member.  "I'm feeling kinda sleepy, your ladyship," 
Sophie complained, but accepted a black cigarette anyway.  She seemed to 
perk up a little.  "Ummm... can I ask you a coupla questions?  About... 
well..."
"The ceremony?" the coven leader finished for her.  The young woman nodded.  
Since Gina had been doing most of the talking, it was definitely time for 
her to answer some questions.  "Let's see... question one is what was in 
the vial, correct?" she asked with a wry smile.  They always wanted to know 
that.  "I'm afraid I can't tell you that, dear.  It's--magic," she 
apologetically grinned.  "And what else?"
"Well--"  Sophie yawned.  "Why am I so sleepy?" she griped.
"Because you are digesting the life essence you took earlier this evening.  
It is basically the same thing that happens when one has eaten a large 
meal, only much more pronounced.  How sleepy you get after feeding depends 
on how much, and the type of life essence you take.  Also, the more you use 
the power, the more you will need to feed.  The power will not let you 
fast--it will take over your thoughts and actions in order to satisfy its 
need.  It will leave you quite unaware of what you did while you are in 
this 'feeding frenzy'."  Sophie's eyes widened, and that told Gina that the 
statement had had the desired impact.  The young woman was not yet drowsy 
enough to have lost attention.
"This brings me to what will most likely be another of your questions: the 
dungeon beneath the coven room.  That is where we keep our emergency 
rations, so to speak," the coven leader said.  She ignored Sophie's shocked 
gasp; every new initiate reacted like that to the revelation.  "Since 
innocent bystanders would be at risk during times of need, we keep several 
men here for that purpose.  Simply put, if you need to feed, please come 
here and take someone from the castle dungeon."
"But--where do they come from?  And if it's a dungeon, why were some of the 
men there walking around free?  Aren't you afraid they'll escape?  And... I 
mean... is this... legal?"  She looked expectantly at Gina, obviously 
uneasy with the idea of keeping people as food.
"They--won't be missed," the coven leader began.  "First, they are all 
criminals that the law could not find, or whose victims were denied justice 
by the legal system.  We, on the other hand, have no problem with either.  
Remember, I know that they are guilty from their own memories.  The men you 
saw wandering around were psychopathic and posed an extreme danger to the 
general public.  They have been--reprogrammed--so that they can do no harm 
to anyone."  Gina read the expression of disapproval on the young woman's 
face.  "Yes, I did it using the power, Miss Gardner," she immediately 
confirmed without a hint of remorse.  "Otherwise, they would be a danger 
even to the servants who bring them food.  Or would you rather they be 
loose in public raping eight-year-olds?"
Sophie paled at that, hoarsely whispering, "I see what you mean by 
justice."  She cleared her throat and sipped the last of her champagne, 
thinking.  This wasn't going to be all fairy-tale and royal castle.  
However, Sophie realized that Gina and the coven had been making small 
positive differences in society for years, and she was proud to now be a 
part of it.  She began to recap some of the rules.  "So there are no public 
executions or obvious displays of the power."  Gina nodded curtly.  "Also, 
I can't use the power to make myself rich all of a sudden, and I can't use 
it to make somebody fall in love with--"  Sophie yawned and blinked her 
eyes.  "Ummm... your ladyship...  I'm kinda tired.  Can we finish--"  
Another, longer yawn.  "Can we finish this tomorrow?"
"Of course, dear," Gina replied.  She pressed a button on her phone as she 
watched Sophie go to sleep; champagne intensified the effects of feeding.  
She opened the library doors, and a servant holding a small travel bag 
appeared fifteen seconds later.  The coven leader gently roused Sophie and 
said, "Michael will show you to your chambers; night garments and essential 
toiletries are in the bag.  Good night, Sophie."  The newest initiate 
mumbled a sleepy, but sincere thank you and bade Gina good night.  The 
coven leader picked up her own half-full champagne flute and mused aloud, 
"Now, if only Danielle will let Andrew get involved in her training..."  
The coven leader finished her champagne on the way to her suite--thinking 
of Andrew had made her horny again.  She sighed--the hunger had always been 
easier to handle than the itch.  But tonight, there would be no worries 
about collecting her juices--tonight was hers to enjoy.
***

Danielle returned home from Sophie's initiation feeling lethargic from the 
ritual feeding, as usual.  The coven leader had pulled her aside after the 
ceremony and requested if she could continue to use Andy as a training aid 
for the coven.  Dani had been surprised to find that the request raised 
mixed emotions in her.  On the one hand, she and Andy were engaged.  On the 
other, Gina was the person responsible for their happiness together.  The 
coven leader had passed up many chances to have Andy for her own, all in 
the name of Danielle's growth as a person.  It would be a shame to hog him 
so that other women wouldn't have that chance for growth--nahhh.  Danielle 
Gray, let's face it: you feel guilty about taking Andy away from Gina.  
"But it's not like he could leave me for her," she said aloud to her 
otherwise-empty car.
The more she thought about it, the more she realized that something was 
going to have to be done.  When she got home, she didn't even wait for 
Andy's welcoming kiss.  "Andy, do you love Gina?"  Before he could respond, 
she warned, "Be honest, or I'll zap you and find out that way."  He nodded 
his affirmative to her question, embarrassed, but unrepentant.  "Okay.  She 
told me that she wants to keep using you as a training aid.  I really think 
she just wants to have you around," she explained.  "While I am a bit 
jealous, I really have no reason to object.  We're already so far out of 
normal social bounds that nothing really shocks me any more."  She looked 
at her stunned fianc‚, and resumed, "Besides, she loves you as much as I 
do."  Dani shook her head to interrupt the objection she knew he was 
preparing.  "Just remember that this means it's an open relationship for 
now.  That means me too.  Got that?"  He nodded again, unable to speak, 
shock on his face and in his aura.  "Good."  She stretched and yawned.  
"Yes, I am tired from the initiation, sweetheart.  Can we just go to sleep 
tonight?"  The caress of his aura made any vocal response unnecessary.
***

Gina studied Andrew as he sat holding Danielle's hand.  His aura floated 
protectively around the initiate.  The black flecks swirled slowly, except 
near the point of contact with her: there they danced energetically.  "I 
can't say that I'm unhappy about the decision you've made."  She directed 
her gaze at him.  "I am especially happy for one of the reasons, flattered 
even.  But are you sure about this?"  The coven leader unconsciously held 
her breath.
"Yes, your ladyship," Dani formally answered, and cast a confirming glance 
at Andy who nodded quickly.  "You don't know how much Andy cares for you.  
You may be able to read his mind, but I have read his soul," she asserted, 
then added with amusement, "You can breathe again, Gina."  The coven leader 
smiled, but her eyes were flashing at him.  "Do you want me to leave you 
two alone?"  The young initiate trembled slightly as her soulmate gave her 
a hug with his aura just as Gina said no.  She considered everything that 
was going on--the coven leader would do what her sense of duty dictated, 
which was the opposite of what she desperately wanted, while Andy would 
accept any decision that Dani made without reservation.  She got up and 
said, "I'll see you tomorrow after work, Andy."  Danielle could see a small 
tremor of excitement go through Gina's body at the words; it made her feel-
-good.  "I love you both," she explained softly to the air outside the 
library doors as she closed them behind her.
***

"Susan, she's really--special, isn't she?" Danielle asked the eldest 
initiate over coffee.  She had decided that she didn't want to go straight 
home after leaving Andy at the castle.  A phone call to Susan brought her a 
quick invitation: so here she was in Susan's kitchen, talking with her best 
friend.  "I mean, I don't--want her physically--but at the same time, I 
want her to be happy."
Susan replied, "Well, darling, if you ever get the chance, don't pass it 
up," with a sly grin.  The older woman's eyes lost focus for a moment while 
she replayed some glorious memories of very intimate times spent with the 
coven leader.  "To answer your question, yes, Gina is quite special.  Seven 
hundred years of experiences and an unflagging sense of obligation have 
produced the woman we know as Gina Mansfield.  Her ladyship is mother and 
best friend and a favorite teacher rolled into one person."  Susan sipped 
her coffee.  "And you have become one of her favorite people.  Danielle, 
you have matured a lot in the past year.  Gina would do anything for you 
now."
"I never really understood before," Danielle resumed, "how magical all this 
is, but I can sense and see things I never did before.  If it hadn't been 
for Gina and the coven, I'd still be trapped in my unhappy marriage to 
Larry.  And she basically forced Andy on me.  If it wasn't for that, I'd 
probably still be running around fucking every cute guy I saw."  She paused 
to reflect on that for a moment.  "Her ladyship wouldn't have let me do 
that much longer, would she?"
Susan smiled.  "No, she wouldn't have.  Somehow, she would have found a way 
to disabuse you of that notion without separating you from the coven.  Even 
though we can have as many men as we want, there are rewards for selecting 
one special person."  She looked at Lewis.  "Plus, you were hardly discreet 
about it," she grinned.  The kitchen was quiet for a while.  "So, how do 
you feel knowing that your fianc‚ is in love with Gina?"
Dani shifted in her chair.  "At the risk of sounding like I don't care 
about Andy, I am really happy for her.  He's going to be with me, but the 
time that she spends with him is going to have to last her God-knows-how-
many lifetimes until the next guy like him comes along.  He's as special as 
she is, so in some sense, I feel like I'm--intruding."  She decided to 
rummage through her purse and look for her cigarettes to give herself a 
chance to collect her thoughts.  Susan remained silent.  Danielle sighed 
heavily.  "Still, I couldn't let him go completely, even if I don't feel--
jealous."
"You know that Andrew wouldn't be able to stay away for long, dear.  And I 
think that your perception of yourself as the third in a love triangle 
combined with the security of knowing that he won't ever leave you is what 
keeps you from being jealous," Susan replied.  "Ask Steven about that," she 
grinned, and grasped Danielle's hand in a show of supportive friendship.  
"You don't feel bad about Andy and Gina, and you're wondering why," the 
older woman observed.  Her friend nodded vigorously in agreement.  "It's 
because you have matured enough to accept that there are some things that 
are too big for you to affect.  Even when you have nearly unlimited 
resources.  Sometimes things go well when just left alone."  Susan looked 
into Danielle's eyes.  "Something good will happen for your--sacrifice--" 
she began, then suddenly stopped.  "It's not a sacrifice for you, is it?"
"No, Susan, no... it's not," Danielle answered confidently.  "It just feels 
too--right.  It's what I feel I should do.  It's the right thing to do.  I 
dunno why, but I know that it is."  She finished her coffee.  "Thanks, 
Susan.  I needed to talk this out."  They hugged each other.
As Dani gathered her things to leave, Susan said, "By the way, would you 
and Andrew like to attend my 'Rites of Spring' party?  It will be extremely 
decadent."  A feral, lusty grin came to her face.
The answer was immediate.  "We will attend.  Thank you for the invitation, 
Mistress Susan.  I'm sure that my 'pet' and I will be greatly amused," Dani 
replied.  As she walked to the car, she also realized that she had no 
intention of letting Andy have any say about the party.  She was his 
Mistress, after all.
***

A few days later, Danielle was in the sun room at the castle, working on 
preliminary plans for the wedding.  Gina had invited her and Andy to the 
castle on this late-winter Saturday afternoon, but had been vague about the 
reason.  The two of them were now in the library behind closed doors.  Dani 
didn't mind, since it gave her a chance to get started on the wedding.  
Sophie, the newest initiate, walked into the room, interrupting Dani's 
task.  She looked up and smiled pleasantly.  "Hi, Sophie.  What's up?  What 
brings you by here today?"
"Hi, Dani."  Sophie Gardner swallowed hard, and tried to figure out how to 
tell the coven's sergeant-at-arms the reason she was at the castle.  She 
fidgeted.  The coven leader had told her after yesterday's meeting that it 
was time for her to "become intimately acquainted with Andrew."  Although 
the initial request had shocked Sophie, she had heard Gina out.  Since Gina 
had recruited her for the coven, Sophie's life had made a dramatic turn for 
the better.  Morris Cotter was no longer a problem: Sophie had used the 
power to stop him from using her as his personal concubine.  It had also 
kept him from making good on his implied threat to blackball Sophie from 
the industry if she stopped bending over for him.  She had been surprised 
at how quickly she had been able to find a higher-paying job at another 
firm, which increased her confidence in herself.  Morris had always said 
that she was an average legal secretary, but a great ass fuck.  She had 
always believed that if Morris had gotten mad and fired her, she would have 
had to go back to hooking.  So far, everything that Gina had told her to do 
had worked out.  But this...  "Ummmm... ummm... her ladyship said that I 
should get..."  Sophie hesitated, then quickly exhaled, "With Andy."  She 
just stood there, feeling awkward, waiting for Dani's inevitable explosion.
So... that's why she called us over...  Danielle smiled and motioned for 
Sophie to sit.  "Are you asking my permission?" she lightly asked, getting 
a nervous, energetic nod in response.  Dani looked at Sophie while running 
through what she knew about the young woman.  Being the sergeant-at-arms 
gave her access to the background dossiers that the coven leader had for 
each initiate.  Sophie had run away from home at sixteen and turned to 
prostitution and drugs on the streets until her pimp gave her to Morris 
Cotter as payment for legal services.  Much to his credit, the lawyer had 
promptly dried her out and given her a real job at his law firm.  She had 
lost a great deal of her street hardness in the three years she had worked 
there.  However, a non-negotiable condition for her continued employment 
had been that she also serve as Morris' private whore.  By now, sex was 
just a commodity to Sophie, something she could trade for the necessities 
of life.  Well, Andy's aura could certainly change that.  "Sure," she said, 
"go ahead."  As Sophie's jaw hit the floor, Danielle resumed, "Her ladyship 
never does anything without good reason, and she has my full cooperation in 
such matters."
Sophie slowly regained her composure; Dani was right: the coven leader was 
not one to waste anybody's time.  The young woman was still worried about 
one more thing.  She nervously took out a brown cigarette.  "What if 
ummm... Andy doesn't... well... you know."
Danielle watched Sophie take a deep drag.  She smiled to herself as Sophie 
tilted her head upwards to exhale.  "Don't worry, Sophie.  He's gonna love 
you.  Now go on," she urged with a shooing motion and a bright smile.  She 
almost managed to suppress a giggle as the newest initiate left, completely 
unaware of what she was about to experience.  Danielle went back to work, 
happily humming the wedding march.
***

Andy and Sophie came through the door of the sun room a couple of hours 
later.  It was clear that she hadn't recovered yet.  He poured her into a 
chair and gave his fianc‚e a kiss.  A soft, moaning, "Ohhhhh... Shi-i-i-
it," came from the newest initiate after another minute.
"Well, Sophie?  Did you learn anything new?" Danielle impishly grinned.
"That was innn-cred-ible," Sophie happily sighed.  "I don't know how you're 
going to be able to stand it day in and day out.  He's much better than any 
drug I've ever taken... and I've tried most of them."  She made an effort 
to clear her head by shaking it.  "His aura is soooo..."
"Uh-huh," Dani interrupted, beaming at her fianc‚.  "And I understand that 
it is too special for me to hog.  It feels a little different to me, but 
I've grown kinda--familiar with it," she grinned.
Sophie sat up in the chair, indicating that her brain had started to 
function a little better.  "Ohhh and when he came... I was in heaven."  She 
looked at Andy with obvious desire, then at Dani.  "Ummmm..."
Anticipating the question, Danielle said, "I make no promises, Sophie.  It 
is his body, after all.  The only rule is you can't chase him."  She 
shifted her attention to Andy.  "Are we ready to leave?"  He nodded, and 
they said goodbye to Sophie.  They left the castle arm-in-arm, talking 
animatedly.  From the library window, the coven leader unobtrusively 
observed the merry couple's departure, feeling an odd mix of pride, love, 
self-satisfaction, and loss.
The Rites of Spring

Dani and Andy were waiting for a limousine to take them to the Rites of 
Spring party.  They were two of the early arrivals; only a few other people 
were waiting.  All the men and women were elegantly dressed as they milled 
about the downtown garage whose deepest subterranean level had been closed 
to the public; Andy wondered why he couldn't see any "slaves" or 
"mistresses" in their finery, but kept his query to himself.  Dani amused 
herself by giving him heated, hungry kisses in between popping him in and 
out of trance, just to keep both of them primed for what promised to be a 
sexually fulfilling and exhausting two days.
When the limousines arrived, they climbed in one and were joined by 
another, slightly older couple, but both were attractive.  Andy got an 
answer to his earlier question when the woman began to remove all of her 
clothing, shielded from public view by dark, mirrored windows.  The man 
fastened a collar around her neck and off-handedly asked, "Would either of 
you care for Amy to service you?"  Amy bowed her head silently.
Dani noticed how Andy's eyes widened at the easy, matter-of-fact way the 
man treated the woman, then she realized that he had only seen female 
dominants.  She put a cigarette in a holder and waited a couple of seconds 
for Andy to light it.  After rolling the smoke around in her mouth, she 
exhaled leisurely and casually replied, "My pet needs some excitement.  
Oral will do nicely, I believe."  She took another regal drag and gave her 
very shocked fianc‚ an inflammatory look.  The next sounds in the limo were 
of a zipper being pulled down, and a soft, moaning sigh of pleasure.  Dani 
watched as Amy carefully, skillfully worked over Andy's expanding cock 
while she smoked to increase his arousal.  "That's enough," Danielle calmly 
said after finishing her cigarette.  Amy returned to her master's side, 
leaving Andy hard, frustrated--and in Danielle's power: she had gathered 
his aura to keep him quiet.  She was not going to let him be an ill-trained 
slave tonight.  She thanked the other man in the limo for the use of Amy, 
and the two couples finished the ride in silence.
This year's location was a warehouse in an industrial park a half-hour 
outside the city.  "So no one can hear our screams of ecstasy, darling," 
Mistress Susan explained when asked why the remote location.  She moved 
easily among the guests, dressed in crotchless black leather pants and 
matching halter.  Since everything seemed to be going well at the moment, 
Susan worked her way over to where Danielle and Andy were standing.  The 
three of them were having a quiet, non-sexual discussion when Robin entered 
the room to an accompanying hush.  Neither her father nor her nanny were 
with her.  The teen was wearing a skirt that was slit to the hip, 
displaying a spectacular leg each time she took a step; it also showed that 
she was not wearing anything underneath.  Her top had a tailored neckline 
that left little to the imagination; even though she was not a particularly 
busty girl, Robin had picked an outfit that showed her chest off to her 
best advantage.  There was no question that she was a dominant; she walked 
with an easy, sensuous and confident stride, carrying an unlit cigarette in 
a long black holder, inspiring open looks of lust and desire from those she 
passed.  Her excitement was also obvious; her nipples were showing through 
the sheer crimson of the bodice.
Susan, Dani, and Andy were speechless as she joined their group.  Each was 
too busy thinking of the marvelously lewd things that they could do with 
the gorgeous girl.  "Light," Robin pleasantly snapped at Andy, who provided 
the demanded service.  Both Danielle and Susan saw the instant change in 
his aura, with Dani getting a little aroused herself from his sexual 
excitement via the deeper bond they shared.  "Thank you, Andy," the young 
dominatrix proclaimed.  "Would you please bring us drinks and some snacks?"  
He nodded, unable to speak, but very excited, and left the three women in a 
hurry.
"Oh I love doing that to him," Robin giggled, reverting to her normal 
teenaged self.  She gave the other two women hugs and kisses on the cheek.  
"I guess you're wondering why I'm here alone.  I told dad and Mrs. Cutler 
to stay home--he's being punished.  And he loves it," she smiled.  "I can't 
tell you how much better my life has been ever since... well, you know."  
They exchanged small talk for a bit until Susan excused herself to resume 
her hostess duties.  Robin looked around for Andy, who was now mixing a 
drink, then motioned Danielle closer.  "I wanna borrow Andy for my part of 
the show," the young girl whispered.
Danielle blinked.  Robin was going to be part of the floor show?  She 
looked at the bluest eyes in the prettiest face... and had an inspiration.  
"Sure," she casually replied, pausing dramatically before finishing, "but 
it's going to cost you, my dear."  Dani gave Robin the most sultry gaze and 
pose she could muster.
The blonde got the message.  "Yes--Mistress Danielle," Robin answered 
demurely in a whisper.  Dani's clit pulsed, and she struggled to maintain 
her own dominant posture--Andy chose that moment to reappear, which made it 
easier.  She wondered how it would feel to watch someone else dominate her 
fianc‚--someone without the power, no less.  Susan didn't count--Andy had 
been in aura thrall.  Danielle knew, however, that he would serve Robin 
with a great deal of excitement.  In exchange for that, the girl would be 
hers for a while.
Tricia came over to the group, giving chaste hugs to all and joining in the 
conversation.  Her presence also created an entertaining set of dynamics: 
while Tricia did not make a pass at Andy, her body language clearly 
indicated her interest.  Surprisingly, Robin was the one who responded to 
the non-verbal challenge; she drew closer to him.  As for Danielle, she had 
been taking every opportunity to discreetly scan the room for potential 
partners even though she had been holding Andy's hand throughout.  Now she 
felt much less guilty over her plans to abandon him for the evening, since 
he had Robin's interest, and Tricia's too.  Then there was also Susan to 
consider.  He was going to be adequately taken care of.  The doors to the 
makeshift theater opened, breaking up the discussion.  Tricia went one way, 
and Robin another at the entrance, leaving Danielle and Andy to find a 
place to sit together.  As soon as they sat down alone on a sofa, she gave 
him a long, passionate kiss.  "Remember Andy, no matter what happens 
tonight... I love you," she said as she snuggled against him.
The lights dimmed shortly thereafter, also acting as a dimmer on the 
miscellaneous chatter from the audience.  A man in a tuxedo came on-stage, 
took the microphone and made some introductory remarks.  Dani cuddled 
closer to Andy, quickly losing all interest in the goings-on.  She woke 
with a start at the sound of Susan's voice and checked her watch.  It had 
been twenty minutes since she had dozed off.  "Members of the Circle, 
honored guests, and pets, I take great pleasure in presenting our newest 
member to you.  Please welcome--Mistress Robin!"  Danielle snapped to full 
alertness as one of the major objects of her desire stepped onto the stage 
to many cheers.
"Hi," the teen hesitantly began, silencing the room.  "I'm--ummm--happy to 
be here as a member of the Circle for the first time."  Scattered cheers.  
"I wanna thank Mistress Susan for helping me discover the joys of this... 
and I thank all of you for not treating me like a baby," she continued, 
drawing louder, more consistent cheers.  A woman behind Danielle told her 
date that "the poor girl's father is such a hypocritical, sick ass.  I'm 
glad he's not here tonight."  Robin held her hands up to ask for quiet.  
"So..."  She paused, looking a little nervous.  "I'm going to perform for 
all of you--with the help of somebody special."  The audience shifted in 
their seats, wondering who could be so lucky.  "Andy," Robin announced, her 
voice and manner infused with authority, "come here."
Andy's shock, fear, and panic hit Danielle like a tidal wave.  The public 
aspect of this had washed away any of his sexual interest.  She immediately 
put him in thrall and sent him to the stage.  No slave of hers was going to 
run away from a superior's command.  She released his aura when he was 
standing on the stage in front of Robin, prepared to recapture it at the 
slightest sign of disobedience from him.
Robin had picked up a cigarette and holder.  "Light, slave," she said in a 
melted-butter voice.  Andy complied instantly.  Danielle felt his 
attraction to Robin increase and gain even footing with his embarrassment, 
leaving him at an emotional stalemate.  That equilibrium didn't last very 
long; the gorgeous girl took a long, deep drag, then exhaled in her 
obviously practiced manner.  His desire intensified significantly, causing 
Dani to memorize Robin's (no, Mistress Robin--the change in her was quite 
obvious) smoking style for future use on her fianc‚.  "What would you do 
for me to please you, my slave?" the young dominatrix sultrily, breathily 
asked.
"I--I--would do..."  Andy hesitated as his embarrassment made a valiant 
effort to overcome the still-growing lust for Robin.  Danielle was enjoying 
the view that only she had of his internal battle through their 
metaphysical connection; in a way, she was getting two shows for the price 
of one.  "Anything for my Mistress," he exhaled.  Dani settled back to 
watch what Mistress Robin was going to have him do; the blonde had Andy 
tied up by the fetish.
Mistress Robin's first command was simple enough.  "Undress."  While the 
tone of voice was light, the imperative nature of the word was plainly 
evident by Robin's posture and gaze.  When Andy was naked, his temporary 
mistress bound his hands behind his back and around a tall pole, rendering 
him unable to move towards Robin or touch himself.  Mistress Robin put a 
fresh, long, white cigarette in her holder and lit it, slowly walking back 
and forth in front of her helpless submissive.  Dani was getting turned on 
by the scene.  Her fianc‚'s rapt attention to the very sexy Mistress Robin, 
and the lengthening of his untouched, unrestrained cock sent flashbacks of 
their last lovemaking through Dani's mind and body.  Robin was teasing him 
and the audience, displaying some of her skin, emphasizing the curves of 
her wonderful body with sensuous ease as she would stop to pose.  Danielle 
briefly wondered if anybody else present could tell that Andy was being 
affected on a deeper level, but dismissed the thought since several nearby 
males were also aroused by the stage show.  She watched the deliberate 
fashion in which Mistress Robin did everything.  Her carefully timed posing 
was sending Andy into a state of extreme need.
"Did you like the show, my slave?"  The teen's voice had noticeably 
thickened.  Andy whimpered affirmatively.  "So did I," she throatily 
chuckled and pushed on his shoulders.  "Kneel before me."  Dani watched him 
sink to his knees at the satin-smooth, warm-honey directive and inhaled 
quickly--the scene was definitely getting to her.  The girl caressed his 
face tenderly, then unfastened her skirt, leisurely stepping out of the 
fallen garment, revealing her perfect legs to all.  She carefully picked it 
up and calmly folded it in front of Andy, his face only inches away from 
her pussy.  "Since you have been so well behaved, I think that I can untie 
you now," the young dominatrix cheerily offered.  Danielle felt a little 
bit of pride as her pet remained impassive on his knees, awaiting his 
mistress' next command.  He was the model of a patient, well-trained slave, 
not stirring while Robin undid his bonds.  "Start from the bottom..." 
Mistress Robin huskily ordered.
Andy began to worship Robin, his fear and humiliation shoved aside by the 
gorgeous teenager's expert manipulation of his fetish.  She knew exactly 
how to make him hot; after all, he had taught her.  His tongue circled her 
left ankle, which drew a loud sigh from her: that was something she had 
taught him.  "Hands--Mmmmmm...." Robin purred as he lightly traced a line 
from her ankle to her knee along the inside of her leg with his index 
finger.  Andy did not look up: worship was a deferential endeavor.  He 
kissed and nibbled his way up his mistress' other calf.  He nipped just 
above and behind her knee, forcing a yip of pleasure out of her, sliding 
his hand caressingly from her ass in a downward spiral around her inner 
thigh.  He was teasing her now--raising her arousal to match his own, 
setting her on the edge so that the barest lap would push her into the 
orgasm she desired.  However, his mistress did something very unexpected: 
she pulled away and casually walked over to a nearby table.  Disappointed, 
Andy fought himself, and managed to suppress any display of emotion.  He 
sat back on his heels, not daring to look at her, waiting for and wanting 
his mistress.
Mistress Robin signaled for a stagehand and whispered something to him.  
This delay puzzled Dani and a few others in the audience, but the room 
stayed quiet in anticipation of what was to happen next.  The stagehand 
returned with a soft chair and placed it in front of Andy at the young 
dominatrix' direction.  She whispered "Andy," to get him to look at her, 
but didn't head for the chair immediately.  Instead, Robin chose to light 
another cigarette, place it in the holder, and smoke in the same 
premeditated fashion as earlier.  This sent a ripple through the crowd: not 
only for Andy's kneeling, silent and undivided attention, but also for 
Robin's obvious self-control.  Danielle overheard several murmurs of 
admiration for his training, which made her feel very good.  She also got a 
vicarious thrill from knowing that among the audience, she alone had the 
most complete picture of what was unfolding on the stage.  Robin's teasing 
display of her impressive physical assets combined with her excellent 
manipulation of Andy's fetish had charged her fianc‚'s lust with a frantic 
energy.  The resonance from his aura was making Danielle extremely wet and 
horny as all hell.  There was no way she was going to stop monitoring.
Mistress Robin looked down at her kneeling, completely attentive slave, so 
close to orgasm she could taste it in the back of her mouth.  The power she 
held at the moment--not just over Andy, but the audience as well--was 
incredibly thrilling.  His cock was hard as stone, and she hadn't even 
touched him!  He wanted her and she could feel it, even without seeing the 
obvious sign of his desire.  She felt so strikingly sexy, watching a 
picture of herself in her mind's eye... then she abruptly realized how much 
smoking for Andy turned her on.  Robin took a deep breath to calm herself 
down; she was almost dripping on the stage.  After taking a luxurious, deep 
drag and closing her eyes to savor the moment and the mental images dancing 
in her head, the teen turned her blue eyes on full smolder at her slave and 
exhaled in the way that pleased him so much.  She subtly signaled him to 
remain as he was, then sat, reclining in her chair, her pussy a few feet 
away from his mouth, expertly putting on a show for the patient, silent 
object of her pending explosion.
His mistress narrowed her blue eyes, and lazily curled her well-manicured 
right hand.  Andy had been dying to taste her ever since she had reclined a 
few inches away from him.  Her smell had begun to overpower his self-
restraint.  He could see dewy drops of her excitement shining, illuminated 
by the floor-mounted stage lights.  He moved forward, and gently, yet with 
eagerness, began lapping at his mistress' swollen, wet labia.  The reaction 
was instantaneous: Mistress Robin's body went taut and a gurgle escaped 
from her mouth.  He made broad, slow, rolling lines along the length of her 
cleft, from the junction at the base of her anus to the top of her mound.  
"OoohhhhHHHHHH!!!"  His mistress came with a yelp, her lubrication growing 
more copious by the instant.  He paused, being careful not to do too much, 
too soon.
Robin lost the sense of her surroundings shortly after Andy had started to 
paint between her legs with his tongue's thick, heavy, broad brush strokes.  
It had been a great feeling, but the world had rapidly returned to focus.  
Still, the teen immediately began another orgasmic climb, despite her 
slave's pause in simulation.  The lights... the audience... Andy's 
hunger... her--her sexiness... her control... her... herrrr... herrrr...  
POWWW--ERRRRR...  The blonde girl arched on her throne, sent to another 
climax by the mental impact of the scenario.  The muscles in her body lost 
their tension moments later as the intensity of her release faded quickly, 
but she was far from finished.  Her slave had resumed his oral devotions, 
and was now circling the area of her clit in a constant, careful rhythm.  
Robin felt feverish; her pussy was soaking wet, and throbbing more and more 
and more...  "Finger me!" she breathlessly demanded, unable to draw much 
air because of her rapid, shallow respiration.
Penetration.  Motion inside.  Friction.  Pressure.  Robin was only 
transitorily aware that she was being finger-fucked in time with Andy's 
circling tongue.  "OH!!!!  Myyyy... G--"  Her exclamation was cut off by 
the obliteration of reality.  Her insides flooded in a great gush, covering 
her slave's hand, forearm and face.  Robin was too incoherent to notice, 
all senses blinded by the lightning that was her body that dissolved and 
flew away in a million brilliant kaleidoscopic sparkles.  The audience was 
cheering mightily, but Robin was no longer a corporeal entity, having 
transcended physical space and time and sense, unable to perceive.  She was 
ecstasy, and her hopelessly fragmented brain boiled over...
Ohgoditsobrightblissloudfreegoodmore ohblisssogoodmore 
blissyesohgodgonnadie blisstoomuch nostoptoogood somuchblissgonnadie 
blissblisspain stopblissgonnadiesogood somuchblisspleasestop 
whoamIblisstoogoodtoomuch nomoreohpleaseohstoptoogood 
ohgodgonnadieblisspain toomuchblisspain getawayblisspaintoomuch 
nomorestopitgetaway painblissstopit gonnadiegottagetaway nomorepainbliss 
Ican'ttakeitohstopittoomuch stopitnomore gonnadiesoonpleasestop 
nomorepainbliss gottagetaway ohstopgetawayfromme pleasestoppainbliss 
getawayfromme nomoregonnadie getawayfromme stopittoomuchgonnadie 
getawayfromme toomuchpainbliss stopnowdammit Isaidgetawayfromme 
Ican'ttakeanymore Isaidgetaway fromme Isaid get away from me I SAID GET-
AWAY-FROM-ME!!!
Robin coalesced into a physical being, lying drained in her chair.  Her 
body was too heavy, her soul too lethargic to move.  Her scent permeated 
the air around her.  She looked around to see Andy lying on his back, 
stunned, a small mouse growing under one eye.  Robin desperately wanted to 
summon him, to hold him, to let him know that she hadn't intended to hit 
him--but the energy was nowhere to be found.  She suddenly realized that 
there was enthusiastic applause in the theater; she was being honored by 
her peers.  It took much effort to acknowledge them with a lifelessly 
raised hand for a scant moment.  An intermission was announced, and the 
crowd's acclaim slowly turned into entr'acte bustle as stagehands began to 
appear.  They left her alone to recover, still in her chair.  Robin focused 
on the warm, lingering aftermath of the intense ecstasy from her orgasm, 
finally sitting up after five minutes.  Andy was holding an ice bag under 
his eye and his erection had diminished.  She stood up much sooner than she 
wanted, wrapped her body around him and gave him a deep, wet kiss.  "I 
didn't mean to hurt you like that," she whispered.  "But you are the first 
guy to make me cum like that, Andy.  Can I be your mistress again sometime 
soon?"  The question was softly, lovingly delivered, while the young 
dominatrix held his body and his gaze.
He was speechless.  "I like to smoke for you...  It makes me feel so... 
sexy...  I definitely wanna do it again..."  Robin's voice thickened as the 
images of his seduction and service came rushing back.  She saw Danielle 
standing by the edge of the stage, waiting for her to finish with Andy.  
The teen whispered, "Next time... I promise I'll take better care of you 
afterwards."  She patted his half-erection.  "But I have to take you back 
to your real mistress, now," Robin said, unable to keep disappointment out 
of her voice.  She led him over to Danielle.  "He was fantastic, Dani," the 
blonde girl smiled.  "Thank you."
Danielle grabbed Andy's aura to keep him quiet, but ran her tongue slowly 
around her lips while looking into Robin's eyes.  "I took notes, pet," she 
lewdly said.  Although the coven member was looking at the girl, she felt 
his answering excitement: he knew the words also applied to him.  She gave 
him a sucking kiss on the cheek, spun away and left the stage with an 
interesting wiggle in her walk and her fianc‚ in pursuit.  Any other time, 
Dani would have jumped him, but they were not supposed to play with each 
other at this party.  She looked down at his half-erection.  Well... not 
yet.
Dani headed for the lobby with Andy.  When they passed their seat, she 
immediately felt him fight to regain control of his aura: he must have 
realized where they were headed.  Panic at his public nudity surged to the 
surface.  He did not want to walk into the lobby.  Danielle stopped to give 
him a deep, hungry, wet, passionate kiss.  It caught him by surprise, 
enough so that he ceased his metaphysical struggling for an instant--long 
enough for her to regain total control of him.  The kiss also had another 
effect: his semi-flaccid penis was swelling again.  The two of them strode 
into the lobby a few seconds later, joining the rest of the audience.
***

Danielle and Andy were now watching the second act of the floor show.  She 
was bored.  The flame that had earlier threatened to consume her had long 
since died.  A woman was being tortured on the stage--very well, Dani 
assumed, since both the torturer and torturee seemed to be highly aroused.  
However... it just wasn't her bag.  "Sweetie," she whispered to her now-
robed fianc‚, "I'm gonna go get a drink.  You can stay here."  Andy 
squeezed her hand and gestured towards the lobby.  She smiled impishly, 
with more than a hint of come-hither in her eyes and purred, "I could also 
use a cigarette."  As they made their way out, Dani stopped to watch Amy, 
the slave that had been in the limousine with them.  The collared woman's 
periodic squirming and whimpering throughout the night had attracted Dani's 
attention several times, but no one ever seemed to be touching the 
obviously stimulated slave.  Danielle shook her head and left the theater.
Andy had been in charge of his senses since the end of intermission.  
Although he had been unable to stop Dani from parading him around in the 
buff during the between-act break, she had found him a soft, plush blue 
robe when the second act was announced.  She had released him from thrall 
at that time, and been very snuggle-happy since.  He was relieved that his 
fianc‚e had not found the current act exciting and had decided to leave it 
early.  Gagged, bound and whipped women didn't do a thing for Andy.  But 
Dani was very exciting for him, and the two of them were alone in the 
lobby.  He poured some champagne for her while she made a show of preparing 
to use her cigarette holder.  She accepted the light, ignoring the 
proffered glass, her eyes dancing and sparkling.  He felt cool air 
underneath his balls as the robe became more of a tent.
Danielle knew that she was turning her poor, frustrated Andy on again.  He 
was glowing on the metaphysical plane, and the excitement he was 
transmitting through the link she had to his soul was making her wet.  She 
knew that they weren't supposed to play with each other tonight, but they 
were both extremely horny, very much in love, and... alone.  Her suddenly 
empty hands began to run lazily along his arm... across his chest...  Her 
eyes narrowed, signaling her heat.  She moved closer to him... leaning 
in... her mouth opening slowly...  The theater doors opened, spilling 
people into the lobby.  She muttered a small curse, while Andy silently 
radiated disappointment and frustration.  As smoke and noise rose in the 
lobby area, Andy sighed resignedly and requested that he be allowed to go 
to the bathroom.  Dani nodded quickly, but hooked his arm with a curled 
finger to slow him down.  She smiled.  "Almost."
When Andy returned from the men's room, Dani wasn't immediately apparent; 
she had moved from their earlier spot.  He perfunctorily scanned the room 
once; when he still didn't see her, he looked more carefully, slowly 
seeking her face among the crowd.  No luck; maybe it would be better if he 
moved to get a different angle.  He resumed his search from near the 
theater doors.  He abruptly stopped looking, his eyes caught by the gaze of 
another woman, one he did not recognize.  An older blonde woman on the 
other side of the room was watching him intently.  Her green eyes never 
left his, and he found that he couldn't look away.  The woman was sizing 
him up without making any effort to hide it.  He wondered if she would be 
bold enough to approach him.
The woman never got the chance because someone tugged on Andy's arm, 
distracting him for a moment.  It was Tricia.  "I ran into Danielle and she 
didn't want you to think that she had left or anything, but she said she 
really didn't want to wait in the lobby.  C'mon," the blonde initiate 
bubbled, linking her arm with his, "I'll take you back to her."  He nodded 
absently, pausing to steal a last look in the direction of the matronly 
blonde woman.  She had disappeared.  He walked with Tricia, hoping that she 
hadn't sensed his brief reluctance.  Andy really didn't want to press his 
luck with another coven member: he didn't feel like playing puppet for 
anybody else tonight.
"Thanks, Trish, I really appreciate you finding him for me," Danielle said, 
then gave her fianc‚ a very long, wet kiss.  She tongued his ear, 
whispering, "I want you."  Andy shivered and his readiness became obvious.  
He let an abrupt gasp go when Dani reached under his robe and ran her 
clenched hand slowly along his length with a heated stare in her eyes.  Her 
expression suddenly changed to one of mischief as she dropped him into 
silent thrall again.  She removed her hand from his erection.  Noticing 
Tricia's slightly unfocused, but directed gaze, Danielle gaily said, "Once 
the orgy starts, you can have him--if you can get him without using the 
power.  I know how bad you want him, so is it a deal?"
The blonde initiate swallowed hard as she felt herself get wet.  "Ummm... 
yeah... sure."  Tricia blushed a little, adding to her light flush of 
arousal; she definitely had Andy on the brain after openly ogling his 
erection just now.
Dani giggled.  "I can smell you, girl," she grinned.  "Better get outta 
here before you come from thinking about it.  It's much better when he's 
inside."  Tricia's legs wobbled for an instant.  She turned extremely red, 
mumbled something unintelligible in obvious embarrassment and fled.  
Danielle couldn't stop laughing until the house lights dimmed.
The next stage scene didn't do much for Andy; he watched the woman who had 
fellated him in the limo do the same to five men at her "master's" command.  
Andy got a bit of a rise--he was horny, after all--but the five-on-one 
scene had less to do with it than Dani's proximity, and the unmistakable 
scent of her arousal.
On the other hand, Danielle's imagination had been captured by the action 
on the stage.  It wasn't the carefree loan of Amy's body to five strangers 
in such a public forum.  It wasn't Amy's beauty, her attractive, slender 
body, or even the hungry, wanton way the slave had given head to those five 
strangers.  No, it was the way that Amy moaned and her body jerked as two 
large men pounded at her.  Danielle ached to be Amy, to slide in the sweat 
and revel in the heat of two strong bodies against her chest and back, to 
be a part of the joyous friction inside her ass and pussy.  This was the 
main reason she was here tonight, and now she had to watch it.  Andy faded 
to insignificance as the itch threatened to consume her.
The fire that was melting her from within suddenly got hotter.  Dani 
belatedly realized that the double penetration was not the pinnacle of 
Amy's submission.  Her master had something more in mind for his slave.  
Dani gasped, "Oh no!  He wouldn't... they aren't..."  She watched the three 
men who had gotten head earlier from Amy slide their balled hands over 
their cocks.  Danielle had stopped breathing and her scent became much 
stronger in the air as she realized that Amy was about to get a bath.  Hard 
cocks and lots of cum--Dani was lost, absorbed in the stage action, a large 
part of her wishing that it was she, not Amy on the stage.  An object of 
lust... surrounded by five brawny men who were about to spew forth the 
wonderful, thick, gooey warm fluid Dani loved to feel inside her.  Her 
hands twitched, wanting to scratch the growing itch between her legs.  
"Uhhh--uhhhh--UHHH--ARRRGHHH!"  The stagehand fucking Amy's ass roared, 
pulling out and loosing a stream of cum over her back.  The slave stopped 
sucking at the man in her mouth and her face gave a jerk as a torrent of 
the gooey liquid hit her in the face.
One of the masturbating men came almost immediately thereafter; Amy 
collapsed, rolling over on her back in the middle of the men, her hand a 
blur as she savagely stimulated her genital region.  Ropy strands of cum 
continued to land on her breasts, belly, face, and shaven mound.  She 
squealed, rapturous, her body spastically snapping around while she jammed 
her hand against her clit, no longer aware of the stage or the audience.  
She was being gloriously used, her body solely an object to be covered with 
the hot, wet, white lust of five complete strangers.  Her body arched, 
thighs and neck straining so much that those in the third row could see it.  
Repeated squeaks came from her mouth as her pelvis thrust at air, the power 
of the totality of her submission driving her beyond existence.  Amy 
collapsed back onto the stage with a thump, her body still, chest heaving.  
Dani collapsed in her seat; the fantasy link had been broken.
Andy told Dani that he had to go to the bathroom and she dismissively waved 
at him before joining in the enthusiastic applause.  Amy's head lolled to 
one side.  Facing the audience, she ran her fingers through one of the 
puddles of cum on her body, and lewdly sucked on them.  A look of satiation 
and teasing purpose filled her eyes.  There was no doubt of her pleasure.  
She languidly got up, bowed to the crowd, then walked over to her master 
and knelt.  He put a collar and leash on Amy before leading her docilely 
into the ready room.
Danielle shot off the sofa, bumping apologetically into people, intent on 
getting to the drink table in the lobby.  She felt extremely hot.  Every 
contact with another person sent a strong tingle through her, threatening 
to push her over the edge.  She had never been turned on this much by 
sights and sounds alone.  But the thought of what all that cum would have 
felt inside her continued to fuel her climb towards orgasm.  Her mouth was 
dry and her body aflame... she needed some water.  Dani was so self-
absorbed that Andy had been completely forgotten.  She wasn't alone in that 
state, for the orgy was beginning even as she reached a water cooler in the 
theater room.  She didn't notice that the water cooler had been placed 
there sometime during the last scene; what Danielle did notice was the 
broad-shouldered, handsome man who was standing there nude.  She gaped at 
him, awestruck by the piece of beefcake before her and thanked the gods for 
their providence.  He handed her a cup of the water, gently asking, "Would 
milady care for anything else?"  Danielle baldly checked his equipment, her 
eyes glittering.  She suggestively ran her tongue around her lips while she 
ran a hand across his well-defined pectorals.  Leaning against him, she 
whispered a reply into his ear.  "I have no permission, milady.  I cannot," 
he answered with regret, then filled another cup from the cooler.  "But my 
mistress is here.  May I conduct you to her?"  She nodded quickly.
She followed him away from the aisle and around a copulating couple to the 
side of the room opposite from her original seat.  When they arrived at the 
aisle along that far wall, Dani saw a woman watching their approach with a 
peeved expression on her face.  The only thing she was wearing was a belt 
with several things hanging from it.  She was holding a riding crop, 
looking directly at them.  Uh-oh.  "What took you so long?  I just sent 
Cassius to look for you," she snapped.  Dani's answer died in her throat 
when the woman smacked the crop against her palm.  She was also surprised 
to see the beefcake's cock give a little jump.
He instantly knelt at the woman's feet.  "Forgive me, Goddess," he said in 
a meek voice completely out-of-character with his body.  "Milady arrived, 
and I gave her the first draught, as she is one to be worshipped."  
Danielle suppressed a giggle at the thought that she was being worshipped, 
when all she wanted was to be fucked.
"Very well, then," the woman derisively sniffed.  "That is allowable, since 
you live to serve all women."  She accepted the cup of water from Mr. 
Hunky's big hands before turning to Dani.  "I am the Goddess Diana of the 
moon and the hunt," she said without a trace of pretentiousness, exuding 
the serene air of one who is always in command.  "I trust Claudius served 
you well, Lady--?"
"Danielle.  Yes, he, did--"  She paused, unsure of how to address the 
dominatrix.
"Diana, please.  Let us talk, Danielle," Diana happily said, motioning 
towards two nearby chairs.  "He and my other slave are quite submissive to 
any woman.  They believe in the superiority of the female gender, and any 
favor bestowed upon them is the greatest of gifts, to answer your first 
question."  She paused after the quiet explanation to glance at Claudius, 
who was still kneeling, regarding her with utter devotion.  "He makes you 
horny, doesn't he?" the dominatrix grinned to Dani, who enthusiastically 
nodded.  "Well, they will do that, as well, and selflessly insure your 
pleasure.  Of course, I decide whether they are worth such a beautiful 
woman's attention."  Diana flicked the crop across Claudius' back with an 
expert grace.  He didn't flinch.  "At any rate," she continued, "since they 
have been perfect in their service tonight, I have no reason to prevent 
that from happening.  When Cassius gets back, if you are so inclined, you 
may have your choice of them."
"If he's anything like this one, I want them both."  The thought came out 
of Danielle's mouth with such conviction that even she was surprised.  She 
offered no further explanation, nor any apology.  She wanted what she 
wanted.  If she could only borrow one--there was sure to be another good 
one available somewhere in the room.
The other dominatrix grinned wolfishly.  "A woman who knows what she wants.  
They will be thrilled to give themselves to you.  Will you permit me to 
prepare them for your pleasure, Danielle?  I know they will serve you 
better at my direction, but that decision is yours to make."  She stood and 
swatted Claudius' ass with the crop again.  Before Dani could answer, 
Cassius arrived and knelt next to Claudius, more gorgeous, more of a hunk 
than his cohort.  If Claudius was a nine, Cassius was almost the proverbial 
ten.  Danielle got very aroused.  "Do you still want the two of them, Lady 
Danielle?"
"Definitely," was the unhurried, sultry answer.
The five-foot, seven-inch Goddess Diana towered over the two husky, 
gorgeous men, riding crop in hand.  "You are privileged again this evening, 
it would seem.  The Lady Danielle has requested your sexual service, and 
since you have been excellent slaves this evening, I shall grant her 
request.  Stand to receive the blessing of your Goddess," she directed, 
removing a flogger from her belt.  The black leather strands gleamed with 
reflected light, and Diana smiled, her eyes gleaming with lust.  Dani 
belatedly realized that the so-called "blessing" was going to be a 
flogging.  Her apprehension went away when she also noticed that the men 
were almost as excited about the prospect of being beaten by Diana as Diana 
was about beating them.  In fact, Claudius' cock was already half-erect.  
"See how excited my Claudius gets in anticipation of my first stroke?" the 
dominatrix cooed.  "This is not punishment.  This is love."
Diana wielded the flogger with verve and a practiced touch that was 
apparent to even Danielle, who was about as unsophisticated in these ways 
as one could get.  The men's legs, chests, backs and asses resonated with 
the repeated sounds of the flogger's blows so perfectly laid upon them.  
Throughout, the Goddess Diana talked to them, reinforcing their sense of 
servitude to womankind.  Her words were carefully chosen to evoke images of 
sensuous, loving submission to all women.  The words and blows took effect: 
the men became erect without genital contact.  Mad lust shone brightly in 
their eyes and their cocks jutted perpendicularly from their well-muscled 
bodies, almost perfectly parallel to the floor.  Diana was panting, 
sweating profusely, her own face a mask of needful hunger.  "Lady 
Danielle," she gasped, "they are--yours."
Dani was already naked, and had been lightly stroking herself during the 
latter stages of the flogging.  Diana had barely finished her gasping 
sentence before Danielle directed Cassius to get down on the floor.  She 
threw herself on him with lust-driven haste, humping him with wild ardor.  
The slave was gorgeous, his body perfect and hard, his cock thick and hot 
moving inside her as she thrust her hips and it felt sooo goooood...  Small 
firecrackers went off in Dani's head, leaving colored strobe lights in 
front of her eyes for a few moments.  It was a minor orgasm, enough of one 
to sate the immediate need, while leaving her wanting and ready for more.  
She gave Cassius a hard, wet, hungry, kiss; he responded with the most 
gentle, soft, slow, movements of his tongue.  Dani felt him get a little 
harder inside her; his cock pulsed and her head spun just a little.  "I 
live to serve you, milady," the man said quietly, which made her wetter and 
hotter.
"Claudius," Danielle commanded, "prepare to serve me."  She wiggled her ass 
with Cassius still inside her pussy, which caused small shock waves to 
flash through her being.  A soft, slick, cool feeling spread over her lower 
back and her ass.  Warm, strong, masculine fingers skated between the 
globes of her ass, gliding on the lubricant.  One of the fingers opened her 
up, probing gently, yet purposefully, to work more of the slippery, viscous 
liquid inside her asshole, stretching her.  Each time the finger moved, it 
forced a primitive grunt or moan out of her.  Dani gurgled as a second 
finger expanded her rear opening and the pair twisted and turned inside 
her, sending her further into heat.  She sighed, "Ohhh--ohhhhhhhhh," at the 
withdrawal of the fingers, shivering briefly while she recovered some of 
her senses.
She sat up on top of Cassius, rolling her hips while stretching her arms, 
sliding her hands over her breasts, caressing them and pinching the 
nipples.  Dani shuddered at the intense, fleeting pleasure from the sharp 
stimulation, and slumped forward to ram her tongue into Cassius' mouth, 
which left her in perfect position.  "Mmmmf... mmmf... ohh... ohhh...  
Uhhh...  OHHHHH!!!"  She groaned with every movement Claudius made, yelping 
when he finally pushed his very erect cock through her lubricated asshole.
This was what Danielle had been wanting all night: two positively gorgeous, 
well-hung male slaves fucking her in tandem at her command.  She felt as if 
the two cocks were a part of her; that every time she moved they would find 
a place deep inside her that had craved this touch, a touch that could only 
be provided by the fullness of being doubly penetrated.  And that touch, 
the fullness and the movement, was joy.  Her eyes closed so that her body 
could focus on, and absorb more of the physical sensations thundering 
through it.  The sensation of Claudius' cock stretching her asshole created 
such pleasurable friction that it overwhelmed any discomfort she may have 
felt as he pumped his hips at her from behind and above.  Underneath, 
Cassius gripped Dani's hips gently in his massive hands to stabilize her as 
she rocked and bounced in rhythm with Claudius' deliberate thrusts.  The 
vigorous stirring of her boiling, slurping pussy and simultaneous anal 
stimulation quickly pushed her to the edge.
"OH!!!  FUCK my slaves, Lady--Danielle," Diana panted loudly.  "Make them--
serve you--for yourpleasure!"  The unexpected noise distracted Dani to the 
point where her climax backed away from her and stayed just out of reach.  
This was not necessarily a bad thing, because it meant that she could enjoy 
the sizzling energy of sheer physical pleasure.  Her lovers' efforts 
intensified at the sound of their mistress' voice urging them to perform 
better for Danielle.  Claudius was pounding at her ass, his cock driving 
all the way in, his hips meeting her ass cheeks with a loud smacking noise.  
She would feel every inch of him slide through her the other way, almost 
all the way out.  Cassius was moving as much as he could beneath her, 
making short violent thrusts, crushing her clit between their pubic mounds, 
his hair scraping it when he withdrew.  Dani opened her eyes involuntarily, 
unseeing, pupils fully dilated, not believing how good everything felt.  
These two large cocks were filling her, scratching any itch she was feeling 
and it just felt too good but she wasn't ready to come just yet.
Claudius was frantically humping her ass from behind, the ever-so-gorgeous 
Cassius was fucking her cunt from below and Dani was awash in the greatest, 
purely sexual, stimulation without orgasm.  Suddenly, she could see again; 
she looked down at the handsome hunk she straddled, whose face was a study 
in rapt devoted attention--to his right.  She followed his eyes to see 
Diana masturbating frantically, lost in self-pleasure.  The women's eyes 
met.  "Ohhhhh fuuuuck herrrrr..." Diana groaned, and Cassius suddenly went 
tense for an eternity, then he bucked up at Danielle, and she felt a new 
wet warmth in her pussy...  "HRGnnnhhh!!!" she grunted, her body convulsing 
powerfully in climax, forcing Claudius to lose his place in her ass.  
"Mmmnnnh!!  Nnnh!!!  Hnnnf!!!  Mmmm!!!"  Danielle squeaked with each 
moaning thrust and concurrent ejaculatory spasm from the still-erect 
Cassius.  She grabbed his head and forced her tongue into his mouth in a 
crazed, wet, hard kiss.  Her hips vibrated, reflecting her pussy's milking 
of Cassius' dick.  He began to soften; his spasms became weaker, and 
slower, and fewer...  Dani began to descend from her peak...
"OHHHH!!!!"  Claudius re-entered her ass.  The hot, thick, firm flesh 
sliding in and through her small pucker sent a massive jolt through her, 
putting her back on a fast ride to yet another orgasm.  Danielle plunged 
her tongue into Cassius' mouth, questing hungrily.  The spent man beneath 
her responded, kissing her back passionately and grabbing her tightly to 
hold her steady for Claudius' enthusiastic anal thrusts.  Claudius was 
snorting now, panting, also holding Dani while he vigorously fucked her 
ass.  Diana moaned loudly in her own climax; that was all it took to push 
Dani over the edge a second time.  "OH!!  GAWD!  N--again!" she grunted as 
she felt it claim her.  And still the cock was going deep in her ass and 
sliding back out again and rubbing her stretching her so fast so good that 
she... was... gonna...  Her brain began to liquefy, but she could feel 
Cassius harden inside her pussy again and then she heard a man groan.  A 
bigger climax hit her at the sensation of cum in her ass; Claudius pounded 
at her, each thrust concluding with a potent spurt from his quivering cock.  
Danielle came again.  The waves were frequent now, and growing and moving 
faster and hitting her harder...  The dam burst, and she squirted woman 
cum, soaking Cassius' pubic region as orgasm after orgasm after orgasm 
after orgasm...
***

Andy was a little puzzled at the lack of activity in the lobby area when he 
came out of the bathroom.  The food and drink tables were devoid of 
customers.  For that matter, nobody else was in the whole room, save for 
the six slaves standing watch over the food and drink.  He wondered if the 
scene on the stage was still going on and went back into the theater, 
completely unprepared for the sights, sounds and activities.  He stifled a 
loud gasp: right by the door, a woman was bent over a pommel horse, being 
paddled.  On the other side of the aisle, two women he didn't recognize 
were engaged in heated, frantic lovemaking.  His cock stiffened.
Andy reined his attention in and headed for his and Dani's seat, trying to 
ignore the proceedings.  He looked around, then panicked when he didn't see 
her where they had been sitting.  The sexual and sadomasochistic activity 
faded to his senses, leaving him feeling abandoned in a void: his fiancee 
had vanished.  He wasn't sure he wanted to find her in the midst of all 
this, either.  She was probably involved in it, with someone who was not 
him.  His heart dropped into his stomach; yes, they had agreed not to play 
with each other here, but the way things had been going, he had been 
positive that was an empty agreement.  Now she was gone, getting fucked by 
someone else.
Danielle had figured that he would get jealous, so she had planted a 
command that now took effect.  Her voice gently sang in his mind: "Remember 
how much I love you, and that that is the only thing that matters between 
us.  This is a chance to realize fantasies that we may not be able to act 
on anywhere else.  You are free to seek whomever you wish, Andy."  He took 
a deep breath, closed his eyes, and relaxed.  His placid state didn't last 
long; it abruptly sunk in that he was in the middle of an orgy, without a 
partner.  Fantasy...  Neither Robin nor Mistress Susan was in evidence; how 
was he going to find a partner?  Moreover, since he was clearly identified 
as a slave to the party-goers, did he have any choice if a mistress 
selected him to perform?  What if he couldn't?  Andy shuddered; worse, what 
if a master desired his service?  He looked around the room in near-panic, 
hoping that he would see somebody he knew--Robin, Mistress Susan, Dani, 
Tricia--anybody.
A female voice asked, "Would you like to jack off on me, too?  My master 
likes to watch me make other men come."  He turned to see a waif of a woman 
and two men, all naked, looking expectantly at him.  The woman was holding 
a large dildo; only a few lines on her face betrayed the illusion of 
illicit youth.  She gave the phallus a long, lewd lick.  Andy stammered a 
polite no.  The woman sat on the sofa and began to masturbate, along with 
the two men.  He turned quickly and headed away from the three people, but 
had to turn around when he ran into what could only be called a gigantic 
clusterfuck blocking the aisle.  He pushed his way back past the first 
group trying not to look; the woman's excited moans were definitely 
affecting him.  Andy began to think about hiding in the bathroom the rest 
of the night; it seemed that would be the least frustrating of his options.  
Then he saw her.
Matronly, blonde, with green eyes fixed on him, wearing a black bra, long 
black evening gloves, a black garter belt, and no panties while standing in 
the middle aisle at his row.  She wiggled her index finger in an 
unmistakable gesture.  Frustrated and horny, Andy was at her side in 
seconds.  She smiled at him, apparently amused by his eagerness.  "Give me 
your robe," she said.  He quickly complied, and she pointed to the floor.  
Cock rising, he lay down on his back and watched her move over him.  She 
straddled his hips for a bit, intentionally giving him a good look.  The 
woman slowly stepped forward, then sank to her knees, bringing her bald 
pussy to his face.  "You will do me now, instead of that young blonde 
bitch," she said.  "And you will do it better than you have for any other 
woman in your life."
Her weight descended fully on his face, and Andy began to use his tongue, 
tasting her bitter sweetness; she got very wet, very quickly.  The woman 
growled in obvious approval, guiding his head from side to side as she 
cradled it with her hands.  Her hips began to pump slowly, smearing her 
juices all over his face.  "Huuhhhnnn!!!"  The grunt was accompanied by a 
sharp, abrupt jerk of her body, and her grip on Andy's head became 
stronger.  Suddenly, she was no longer gentle, pulling his hair, pushing 
herself at his face, driving herself higher and higher.  The woman 
smothered him, forcing him to gasp for breath when she would leave enough 
room between her freely drooling sex and his nose.  He finally realized 
what was happening and began to struggle, but could not gain enough 
leverage to push the woman off.  The blonde woman forcefully, repeatedly 
shoved his face against her cunt, stimulating herself with his lips, 
tongue, mouth, chin, cheeks and nose.  She masturbated, raping his face 
with increasing pressure.  Andy gasped for air, unable to get away, his 
body pinned by her weight on his face and shoulders while the woman used 
his face to achieve her sexual release.
When she was completely finished, the woman rose and shoved him to the 
side, striding away without a word.  Andy lay in the aisle, stunned, chest 
heaving and his neck sore.  Anger rose in him; he had been tricked--she had 
taken advantage of his vulnerability and his situation.  He was pissed 
enough to forget all about his nakedness, his submissive state, and even 
Danielle.  Adrenaline obliterated his soreness, cramps and exhaustion.  He 
scrambled to his feet and hurriedly headed for the lobby praying that the 
bitch had gone to the bathroom and not to another group or person, while 
gingerly avoiding the couples and trios active in the aisle.
"Andy!!!" Tricia's voice met him as he emerged from the theater.  Not now, 
he silently moaned, but his plea went unanswered; the blonde initiate 
walked over to him.  "You look angry?  What happened?  Is it Danielle?"  
She sniffed the air and observed, "You smell like pussy."  Andy briefly 
explained in hushed tones, never taking his eyes off the ladies' room.  
Tricia tugged gently at his arm.  "You don't wanna mess with her," she 
urgently hissed.  "Come on, come sit with me--please."  He wasn't budging.  
"Annnn-deeeee..." she whined, and tugged harder.  He growled, but 
grudgingly allowed Tricia to drag him to a sofa.
Tricia knew whom Andy was looking for, and she knew that the target of his 
anger was in the ladies' room as he had guessed.  She also knew that he had 
no idea whom he was going to mess with, and that it would be an 
extraordinarily bad idea for him to confront her.  "She gets off on hurting 
men... and she does it really well."  Andy wasn't paying attention; he 
still had that baleful glare on his face and hadn't taken his eyes off the 
bathroom door.  Tricia was frustrated; Danielle's challenge was the only 
thing that was keeping her from calming him down with the power.  She had 
wanted to find Andy right after the stage show ended, but had gotten 
distracted helping a friend with her private scene, so she had come to the 
lobby to wait for him.  Now, here he was nude, sitting next to her.  
Unfortunately, he was also completely oblivious to her hunger, and all he 
was thinking about was getting his hands on one of the meanest members of 
the Circle.  Tricia was worried.  Madame De Sade would be coming out of the 
bathroom at any second, and Andy was still pissed off, which would only get 
him hurt.  Time ran out for her to decide how to handle the situation, 
because the woman came out of the dressing room exit carrying a singletail 
whip.  Tricia threw herself across him to block his view and gave him a 
long, deep kiss.  Her insides turned to molten fudge.  The coven member 
promptly forgot where she was, and why she had kissed him.
"You did not come over to me when I motioned," a stern female voice said, 
kick-starting Tricia's brain.  "I think you should be punished, little 
boy."  Tricia watched the anger flare in Andy's face.  "Oh, are you angry?  
I can show you what happens to angry little boys who think they--"
"He's not yours, and you can't have him," Tricia coldly interrupted the 
other woman.  "I will not let him take your bait--Margaret."  She was not 
going to let the sadistic top goad Andy into anything else.  For good 
measure, before he could say anything, Tricia kissed him, wetter and 
deeper, waiting Madame De Sade out.
Finally, the older woman derisively snorted, "I don't see why you'd let her 
fuck you when I could hurt you so much better," and walked away.  Tricia 
broke the kiss and exhaled shakily.  Not only had she been scared of 
Margaret, but she had been wanting to feel Andy's aura so much that kissing 
him had completely disoriented her.  The blonde initiate was all hot and 
bothered... but didn't know how to proceed.
"Ummm... well... I guess I need a cigarette..." Tricia finally managed to 
say.  She pulled out a More.  Andy steadied her still-shaky hand, and lit 
it for her without comment.  The blonde initiate took a long, heavy pull, 
and her eyes fluttered shut.  She held the smoke forever, mouth open, only 
a few wisps escaping her nostrils until she shaped her lips to exhale a 
long stream of smoke.  Tricia reluctantly opened her eyes, and the first 
thing she saw was Andy, still naked.  Danielle's challenge echoed in her 
head, and the memory of the kisses descended on her.  Tricia knew she was 
flushing, with Andy next to her and... getting hard???  "Andy--are you--?"
The smoking had had its usual effect on him.  Andy had also been breathing 
the musk from Margaret's orgasm, and had received plenty of stimulation 
without release during the whole evening.  Tricia looked awesomely sexy to 
him, sitting there with the slim, brown cigarette between her fingers, even 
if she was completely dressed in loose-fitting jeans and a blouse that 
didn't really accent her chest.  He remembered the kisses, too.  He nodded 
eagerly.  The blonde coven member wrapped her arms around him; her pupils 
were very dilated as she looked into his eyes.
"Let's go back inside," she suggested, then gave him another, hungrier 
kiss.  She bounced to her feet and grabbed his hand.  Andy followed her 
back into the theater; this time she didn't have to pull him along.  They 
passed floggings, spankings and sex of all different varieties before 
Tricia spotted an unoccupied mattress.  She let go of his hand to hastily 
undress herself.  "I like to be on top, remember?"
Andy watched Tricia kneel on the mattress after shedding her clothes; she 
was asking him a question.  "Yes, I remember.  And I don't care," he 
stated, then pounced on her, kissing her deeply, not caring if she had been 
offended by his answer.  He also didn't let her break the kiss until he was 
ready.  Both of them came up gasping for air.
Tricia knew that she could make Andy lie down so she could straddle him--
maybe next time.  "FUCK me, Andy," she panted, lying down, spreading her 
legs for his cock.  "I want you to fuck me," the blonde hissed.  He drove 
into her without further discussion.  Tricia answered his groaning sigh 
with a lustful grunt when he penetrated her, savoring the electricity of 
the joining.  They kissed and the orgy around them disappeared to their 
senses.  They looked into each other's eyes; he transmitting his barely 
restrained animal need, she returning a message of joy and desire.  He 
raised his hips, then forcefully thrust deep into her a second time.  
Tricia's back arched reflexively and her eyes rolled back into her head.  
Ohhhh gaaawwwwddd... he feels so damn good inside me.
Andy wanted to pump slowly at Tricia and make the experience last; he 
wanted to make tender love to the young woman who had rescued him in his 
moment of need and emptiness.  That same need overrode all his cognitive 
functions; his restraint snapped, and he was hammering at Tricia after a 
few seconds.  Her pussy was wet and tight and slick and warm and 
electric...
The coven member felt Andy's cock slide through her womanhood, which was 
expanding to include her whole body.  The physical sensations caused by his 
animalistic, savage pounding were unlike any in recent memory.  She clung 
to him, matching his determined movements with sharp thrusts of her hips, 
scraping her fanny against the padded mattress.  Tricia grunted and panted 
and gurgled and her body sizzled and sang and sizzled...
She was moving with him now, her fucking matching his in its urgency.  Andy 
saw her face alternate with joy and surprise, spurring him on even more.  
His partner was turning redder by the second as his incredibly hard, and 
increasingly sensitive cock continued its maddened journey in and out of 
her pussy.  Tricia was gasping, grunting exhortations, making him redouble 
his single-minded, lust-crazed efforts.  His erection felt like it was 
twice its normal size, his nuts grew very heavy and each time he moved it 
felt as if more nerves were spontaneously created to carry even more 
sensation through his body...
Tricia's original intention had been to swim in Andy's aura when he came.  
That sensation, so much like orgasm, yet so different, was something she 
had desired ever since she and her sister had saved his life.  The coven 
member had been looking forward to this for the past two weeks.  Sometime 
during that period, her thoughts had turned Andy into the sexiest man and 
greatest lover in the world.  All of Tricia's experience (which was more 
than anybody else's except for her sister and the coven leader herself) 
with the metaphysical plane deserted her in an instant.  Her body was his 
to thrill, and he did with each stroke of his hardness, his pubic mound 
banging at her clit, setting off little explosions that were getting bigger 
and bigger and bigger...  Tricia was engulfed by physical ecstasy, 
completely out-of-control.  "URRRRRGGGGHHHHHHH!"  Her hips collided with 
his, the first orgasmic convulsion forcing a loud, grunting gurgle from her 
throat.  "Uhhh-HUUNNNNNHHH!!!"  The explosions originating from her clit 
were automatic now, her existence a series of spiked nervous impulses.  Her 
pussy clamped onto Andy, the center of her being clutching and grabbing 
him; she coiled herself around him to hold him still.  She made choking 
noises, unable to breathe normally, thoughts canceled by her orgasm; Tricia 
gasped loudly one time.  Slowly, the uncontrollable tremors began to wane, 
her mind coalescing anew, until she was whole again.  She kissed him with 
passion; her inner vise loosened its grip, and she whispered in wonder, "No 
man except you," before madly attacking his mouth with hers yet another 
time.
Tricia's tongue worked in Andy's mouth, desperately seeking some uncharted 
region.  He started to raise his hips cautiously, and her body slackened, 
allowing him to move.  His heart was pounding and sweat was flowing freely 
from his body.  When the tingle from his core answered in response to the 
tentative motion, none of this mattered: they were again fucking each other 
with abandon within seconds.  Andy saw the heat and desire return to her 
blue-green eyes, but he was soon absorbed in his own abrupt orgasmic climb; 
only the touching mattered.  His breathing became ragged and his fucking 
pace slowed as he neared the precipice.  He felt his cock swell to enormous 
proportions, his sense of it dominating the perception of the rest of his 
body.  Those final ten seconds lasted an eternity for him.  His balls 
tightened almost painfully and he violently impaled Tricia a split second 
before his cock simply--detonated.  Andy fell off the mountain, gaining 
supersonic speed instantaneously.
Tricia arched off the mattress, snapping into a bridge as she felt the 
first of Andy's contractions deep inside her.  Less than a heartbeat later, 
she was psychically shattered by the impact of his flaring aura.  Her 
universe turned a deep, rich blue as he continued to spill past his 
boundaries, acting as a solvent on Tricia's existence.  She was scattered 
in tiny, cognizant pieces on the metaphysical plane, ecstatic at being 
drowned in his delicious aura.
***

Susan Newton was stroking Regina Pointer; the dominatrix had just finished 
flogging her friend, leaving the blonde mewling and cooing in an endorphin-
induced high.  Mistress Susan cuddled the disoriented woman, purring at her 
and allowing Regina to slowly drift back to reality through the pleasant 
fog.  Suddenly, everything went a deep, brilliant blue.  Susan was 
abruptly, involuntarily sucked onto the metaphysical plane by the vortex of 
Andy's billowing aura.  She melted inside, her body went slack, and 
Mistress Susan blissfully lost control, joining her play partner in 
euphoria's haze.
***

Dani slowly raised herself to her knees.  She had been lying sandwiched 
between Cassius and Claudius for several delicious minutes, until Diana had 
recovered sufficiently from her manually induced orgasm.  At his mistress' 
command, Claudius moved away from Dani and knelt in silent worship at 
Diana's feet.  Although Dani had enjoyed being sandwiched, the sensation of 
cooling sweat on her back was refreshing.  The dominatrix smiled and 
indicated that Danielle was welcome to stay and enjoy her afterglow with 
Cassius, who was still somewhat hard inside her.  She looked down at the 
gorgeous male slave with a pang of regret--there was more fun to be had 
elsewhere this night, and it was time for her to leave this group.  She 
abruptly felt Andy's presence as if he were standing right there.  Dani 
wondered why she was sensing him at all since she hadn't been paying the 
least bit of attention to the metaphysical plane since coming across 
Claudius by the water cooler.  She switched her perception and saw nothing 
but a vague bluish shadow at first.  She remained coherent long enough to 
realize what it was, and to have an extremely brief moment of awe at the 
vastness of Andy's aura before the wave hit her.  Her legs wobbled, her 
hips bucked, and she ejaculated again.  Cassius started pumping at her, his 
cock made rigid and his body energized by Danielle's sudden orgasm.  "Annn-
deeee," she wailed, bathing in her fianc‚'s aura, being bound to and 
concurrently lost in his presence and she loved him so much as the universe 
turned blue... bluer... so blue... that it went black.
***

Andy was exhausted.  Danielle was purring and kissing his chest as they lay 
intertwined.  Even his thoughts were sluggish, but he felt so--good--that 
it didn't bother him.  Every limb was super-heavy, and it took a real 
effort to move.  "It's okay, Andy.  You can fall asleep and stay with me 
here," his lover whispered.  Dani?  No... the scent and the hair and the 
voice were wrong...  The party... that's right, he was at a party.  And he 
was with Tricia who had saved him from his frustration.  She had sated his 
need, given herself to him, and he felt so loved...  "Hold me," she cooed, 
"and we'll sleep together."  Where was Danielle?  "Sleep... shhhh... 
Sleeeep, Andy," Tricia purred soothingly.  Her voice was seducing him, 
coaxing him to be still, telling his mind to stop working...  He slipped 
into a deep, peaceful slumber.  Tricia burrowed even further into his 
embrace, and very happily joined him.
Magic

Danielle kissed the Goddess on the cheek and thanked her for the use of her 
two slaves.  It had been lots of fun, but now she definitely needed some 
water.  As she turned to leave, Dani heard the unmistakable sound of a whip 
landing on skin and quietly giggled: the Goddess Diana had been quite upset 
with Cassius.  However, she didn't turn back to watch the punishment, 
choosing instead to head for the lobby.  Maybe Andy would be there.  She 
was certain that his aura had waylaid her while she was with Cassius and 
Claudius.  What exactly had happened to cause that?  She had never seen the 
aura that... enormous and powerful before.  "It woulda made me come if I 
had been standing untouched in the middle of the street doing nothing," she 
muttered to herself in amazement.  "Should I tell him that, though?"
After freshening herself up a little, Danielle picked up a small sandwich, 
and a large cup of water.  After two glasses, and half of the sandwich, she 
proclaimed, "Much better."  She sat on one of the sofas, contemplating 
going in search of Andy.  A small commotion erupted behind her.  She turned 
to see what it was and giggled silently: Robin was being followed by four--
no, five men, each begging to serve the still-dressed teen.  The young 
woman gave no indication that she had seen Danielle, and was also showing 
signs of exasperation.  Dani turned back around and announced to the lobby 
in a clear, confident voice, "Robin-slave, come here."
The teenager's relief was evident; Robin rolled her eyes and gave a brief 
toss of her head in the direction of her pursuers as she approached 
Danielle.  "Mistress," she said, "what do you desire of your slave wench?"  
Robin knelt at Dani's feet, looking up at her with a plea for help in her 
blue eyes.
Dani looked down at Robin with a smile and gave her a surreptitious nod.  
The blonde girl bowed her head.  "Undress, my pretty one.  I want you naked 
before me," Danielle said.  As Robin began to comply, Dani looked at the 
men standing a few feet away.  "Yes, she is mine."  A few of the men 
shifted on their feet.  "Who among you," she continued imperiously, "would 
dare be so impertinent to risk my wrath by speaking?"  The men all looked 
at the floor.  "Then leave," she demanded.  "Or perhaps all of you want to 
be my slaves.  I have some male friends who would enjoy the loan of a few 
boy toys for sport."  All five men quickly vanished into the theater, back 
to the play and orgy in process.  It was then that Dani remembered the 
bargain she had struck with Robin, and a devilish, delightful idea struck 
her.  "Pick up your clothes, girl.  I have a private room for us," she 
said, and lead the naked girl back through the theater doors.
***

Robin was sitting on the floor of one of the private play rooms, 
blindfolded, with her legs spread and arms suspended separately, completely 
at Danielle's mercy.  The coven member sat on the sofa across the room, 
taking a break from teasing the wondering, helpless girl.  Dani ran a lazy 
fingertip across her clit to maintain her own sexual momentum.  It had been 
a simple enough matter to--persuade (zapping was something she did to 
Andy)--Lord Mesmer to give up this room and take his slaves to the public 
area.  He had been very nice, offering to bind Robin in this creative 
fashion: the only place on Robin's body Danielle did not have unrestricted 
access to was her ass.  Amy's master had also left the toy box for Dani's 
use at a mere--suggestion.  The power did have its uses beyond Andy.  "So, 
you want to seduce my boy pet?" she purred, resuming her sensual torture by 
slowly running a piece of silk over Robin's breasts.  The girl's nipples 
had been erect ever since Lord Mesmer had fastened her ankles to the floor.  
Robin was lightly flushed and breathing in quiet pants.  Definitely turned 
on, Danielle noted.
"What is it about him?  Is it the way he calls you, 'Mistress'?"  Dani 
nibbled on the teen's ear and ran her tongue around the lobe.  "Is it how 
eager and willingly he serves you?  How well he licks--"  She bit Robin's 
nipple, causing her to throw back her head and moan.  "--Your hot, wet 
pussy, and worships your body?"  Danielle was rubbing the top of Robin's 
muff with just enough pressure to wobble her clit a little.  "I bet it 
makes you very hot thinking of him inside you, sli-i-i-i-ding innnn and ou-
u-u-ut..."  The teen was breathing more loudly and the flush had grown more 
pronounced.  Dani put her finger in Robin, whose hips arched as much as 
they could.  "Yes, just like that, dear.  Innnnnnn and ou-u-u-ut..."  She 
stopped and Robin let a frustrated peep out.  Danielle chuckled throatily, 
as she felt herself get wetter in anticipation of the denouement of her 
private scene.
"I could command him to do you, y'know."  Dani dipped her fingers into her 
honeypot, and ran them over her captive's lips.  "But I know what you want, 
Robin...  That moment when you know that you are all he sees.  When you 
know that you have captured his soul because you are supremely sexy and he 
is yours."  The girl moaned loudly and gasped, "Ohhhh, yes, Mistress!"  
Robin twisted, seeking stimulation that Danielle was withholding.
"Your mistress is very hot thinking of her boy pet, his cock and his 
submission.  Show me your submission now," Dani commanded.  She slid a 
penis-shaped vibrator into Robin's pussy and turned it on.  "Make me come 
first, my beautiful slave, then I may allow you your release and then your 
seduction of my boy pet."
"Ohhh!!!  Yes!!!  Mistress!!!  Anything!  Please--let me--let me--fuck your 
boy pet!!!  Let me seduce and command--command--"  Robin's passionate 
pleading turned into a loud whine of frustration as Danielle moved the 
vibrator, shut it off, and walked away.
"You are to service me, slave.  Perhaps I will reward you, or I may spank 
you," Dani announced.  Robin's heat was extremely evident now, and it was 
affecting the coven member's concentration, already weakened by her own 
sexual excitement.  "Dummy," she silently chastised herself, "spanking her 
will turn her on more--probably make her orgasm."  She paused for a moment.  
"I will unbind you.  You are not to touch yourself until I say so.  
Understood?"  The affirmation was immediate.  She unlocked the teen's 
wonderful legs and removed one arm from its restraint.  As an afterthought, 
she fastened both her slave's hands together and put a rope through the 
binding to use as a leash.  "Get me off, my gorgeous slave.  I have made it 
impossible for you to use one hand on me and the other on yourself.  You 
cannot cheat."  She removed the blindfold and looked deeply into those 
blue, blue eyes.  "You are my slave, Robin.  I command you, and you exist 
only to serve my pleasure."  The blonde girl's nostrils flared wide and a 
tremor went through her body.  Danielle's clit pulsed mightily; she felt 
Robin submit to her, and in that instant, she understood what Susan had 
meant by "glorious."
She sat on the sofa and tugged on the rope holding Robin's bound hands.  
The blonde knelt and buried her face between Dani's legs making muffled 
sounds representing, "Yes, Mistress!", and "Command me!"  Robin was busy, 
crazed with lust and a need to serve Danielle's every wish.  She used 
fingers from both hands, her nose, lips and tongue for one sole purpose: 
her Mistress' ecstasy.
It didn't take Danielle long to get there, either.  Every time Robin 
touched her sex with anything, a massive charge went through her, where 
breathing was interspersed with not breathing, where the colored lights 
began to increase in frequency, duration, and brightness... where she was 
on a precipice and the fall was sheer rapture.  She fell, and fell, and 
fell, and fell... to float in warmth, peace, and bliss.
When Dani opened her eyes, she still could not see.  Slowly, pieces of the 
real world revealed themselves, puzzle-like, until her field of vision was 
clear.  She saw her slave, Robin, regarding her with adoration from her 
knees.  "Very... good..."  The words were hard to conceive, even more 
difficult to form.  "You've been a wonderful girl," Dani finally managed.  
"Come sleep with your mistress."  Robin eagerly climbed onto the sofa and 
purred contentedly as she snuggled against her again-unconscious Mistress.
***

"Mistress--Mistress--it's time to go."  Danielle heard Robin's soft voice 
begging her.  She blinked her eyes open despite their protest.  "Mistress--
we have to leave."  Danielle shook her head to clear it; she wasn't exactly 
sure why she was "Mistress," or why Robin was pushing her clothes at her.  
She was at the Rites of Spring party, and had just finished a scene with 
her.  The party was still going on outside the room.  "Mistress Susan told 
me to get you ready to leave.  She says that she has taken care of Andy for 
you.  But please Mistress, get dressed.  Mistress Susan will get angry at 
both of us," Robin urged.  Well, that probably explained why Robin was 
still in scene.  The blonde girl seemed really scared, so Dani began to put 
her dress back on.  She was going to wander out with no shoes, but Robin 
handed the black heels to her.  Danielle grumbled good-naturedly before 
putting them on.  "Well, slave, shall we go amongst the masses?"
When Dani stepped outside the room she had--appropriated--she got a major 
surprise.  The theater was full of--empty mattresses, sofas, futons, and 
discarded clothing.  She and Robin were the only people left.  She walked 
into the lobby, and had to shield her eyes.  Bright sunlight was coming 
through the windows.  "Just how long was I asleep?" Dani wondered aloud.
"It's nine-thirty, darling," Mistress Susan called from the doorway.  "I am 
sure you will be ready for the breakfast waiting at my home.  Both your 
pets will be in attendance."  Danielle realized that she was rather hungry.  
Susan looked past her and addressed Robin.  "Follow us, slave.  You are, 
after all, Mistress Danielle's second pet."
***

Dani reluctantly pushed herself away from the table.  There was so much 
good food left, but she was unable to eat another bite.  Susan had provided 
a fully catered, absolutely sumptuous breakfast featuring made-to-order 
omelets.  There had also been big, fluffy, golden-brown scratch-made 
Belgian waffles, served hot and crispy with whipped butter and warm maple 
syrup.  Warm croissants, fresh melon balls, apple and orange slices, and a 
choice of juices complimented the meal.  Dani was especially grateful for 
the abundance of freshly roasted coffee.  The scantily clad catering staff 
would have been yet another course at an earlier time in her coven life, 
but...  Andy was there, and she was ready for him.  She had kept him in a 
very light trance throughout the meal--enough to keep him silent, but not 
so deep that he couldn't fully enjoy the meal.  The link between them 
allowed her to suggest foods surreptitiously, and then give him the ones he 
best responded to without a word being exchanged aloud.  She made sure he 
ate his fill--she was positive he would need it later.  However, Susan 
summoned everybody to nap while the attendants cleaned.  They all slept 
until mid-afternoon.
***

Andy knew where he was, even though he could see nothing: he was in Susan's 
dungeon.  He could tell because he was standing not-quite-comfortably with 
his hands bound over his head.  The last thing he remembered was falling 
asleep on the couch after breakfast at Susan's.  He knew better than to 
make any noise; for all he knew, there could be people watching him, 
waiting to punish him for some perceived transgression.  This submission 
thing wore him out sometimes, but Dani and Susan held the ultimate trump 
card.  He had to play along, and preferred to do so willingly, rather than 
on the marionette strings of the power.
The door slowly opened.  Somebody had just entered the dungeon; judging by 
the near-absence of noise, it was probably Susan.  Neither Dani nor Robin 
could be that quiet.  Andy tensed in anticipation, acutely aware of his 
vulnerability.  He felt a satin glove along his back, and heard Susan's 
distinct throaty purr, "You are being very good, darling."  He 
unintentionally trembled while the dominatrix drew random patterns around 
his chest and back with a gloved fingertip.  She panted into his ear, "I am 
going to fuck--"  The emphatic word was accompanied by a nail sharply 
flicking his nipple.  "--You until you are my bitch in heat, just like your 
other mistresses are now."  He fought to keep quiet; Susan was fondling his 
cock.  "Be still, my dear.  Your Mistress commands."  She certainly knew 
how to make things difficult.
She stopped her purposeful caresses, leaving him hard and his heart racing.  
Andy heard her walking around--he prayed it wasn't chastity belt time.  
Susan came to a stop directly in front of him.  He hastily tried to regain 
his calm and prepare for whatever was next.  As always, the dominatrix did 
the unexpected: this time, it was a sweet, gentle, but very wet, kiss.  He 
was very confused now.  "Darling, sometimes I wish I could say that you 
were mine, that it would be my collar that you wore.  Your aura is most 
intoxicating," she said.  "But you truly belong to Danielle, and as I 
already have Lewis, it would detract from the quality of our relationship 
as mistress and slave, to say nothing of our possible one as lovers."  
There were shifting noises; she was moving around in front of him.  "You 
are so eager to please, so obedient, soooo--"  Susan moaned softly.  After 
another pause that confused him even more, Mistress Susan's confident, 
smooth voice of command resumed.  "Lick these," she ordered.  "Do you see 
how you excite me?" she asked as he licked her juices from her fingers.  "I 
will fuck you.  In the conventional sense, my darling Andrew.  I will have 
you inside me again," she stated.  Her footsteps retreated, and the door 
opened and shut.  He was very aroused.  He desperately needed to relieve 
the pressure spreading through his groin.  Andy knew that he had been 
primed for Mistress Susan's scene: he was willing to do anything to get to 
the part she had just promised him.
***

Andy still had no idea of time; not that it mattered.  He heard the door 
open and close, then picked up footsteps again; multiple ones this time.  
His part in the scene was about to begin.  "Remove his blindfold, 
sweetling," Mistress Susan directed.  He blinked the tears away as his eyes 
slowly refocused, then forced himself not to react at the sight.  Danielle 
and Robin were clad only in black lace bras with matching garters and 
stockings.  They were also collared; Mistress Susan held both leashes in 
one hand.  He saw the signs of arousal in both women.  The dominatrix, on 
the other hand, was a study in regal glamour.  She appeared to be dressed 
for the opera, not for domination, in an elegant black dress.  Susan was 
wearing black satin evening gloves, a simple string of pearls around her 
neck, and sensible heels.  So much for the "outfit" of a dominatrix, he 
thought.
Mistress Susan turned to the women.  "So this is the toy that both of you 
desire this evening," she stated.  Both Dani and Robin knelt and murmured, 
"Yes, Mistress," with bowed heads.  The older woman smiled, "Ye-e-ess, I 
know.  Your Mistress feels that desire as well.  I will be the first to 
have him--"  Andy's pulse went off the scale.  "--After he is 
sufficiently... prepared."  The dominatrix moved over to a sofa that was 
placed less than ten feet away from where he was restrained.  She sat, 
snapped her fingers, and pointed to Danielle.  "Fetch me the toy box from 
upstairs, sweetling.  Graciously.  Do not run."  After Susan had unfastened 
her leash, the younger coven member left the dungeon with a very pronounced 
feminine sway.  "I love watching the brunette walk, slave," Mistress Susan 
cooed.  Untouched, Andy's cock had begun to rise.  "Mmmm... and so do you, 
I see."  He blushed, unable to do anything about his erection.
Danielle returned, carrying what looked like a salesman's sample case.  
Andy trembled; he didn't know what was in there, but he was positive that 
he would find out.  Mistress Susan opened it and removed something from 
behind the raised lid, keeping it a secret.  He saw Dani's eyes get big, 
then Mistress Susan closed the case.  "Assemble my smoke, sweetling, then 
take a place on your knees next to the toy."  Danielle removed an unusually 
long, black, gold-tipped cigarette from a gold case and put it in a long 
black holder.  She handed that to Mistress Susan before walking over to 
Andy and kneeling with a smile.  "Come here, my young blonde bitch," the 
dominatrix said in summoning Robin to her side.  Mistress Susan crossed her 
legs underneath her gown and leaned back, posing with the cigarette and its 
holder.  "Do you like this, slave Andrew?  No need to answer, I can see 
your thoughts on the matter quite well," she chuckled.  "I had these 
cigarettes custom-made about three weeks ago, just for you.  Your mistress 
can also assure you that several women may choose to have some more made 
after this evening, if you--serve me well.  Do you understand, my obedient 
slave?"
Andy swallowed loudly and nodded.  Mistress Susan smiled again.  "Light it, 
slave Robin."  The blonde produced a lighter from the sample case and 
performed the service.  The dominatrix took a long, long draw, and exhaled 
through her nose, leaving a couple of wisps to spill out of her mouth.  She 
heard Andy swallow loudly.  Moving to the side of the sofa, she gave him a 
profile view of her next deep drag and exhale.  He moaned, highly aroused.  
However, Robin's quiet peep of increasing arousal did not escape Mistress 
Susan's notice.  "I see that someone else likes the way that I smoke," she 
ominously said.  The teen immediately bowed her head, but the dominatrix 
snapped on her leash.  "No.  Watch me, my young bitch.  Watch your mistress 
and her seduction of your desired toy."  This was going perfectly.  
Mistress Susan had drawn Robin into the fantasy; all that remained was to 
bring the teen's prodigious sex drive to an uncontrollable boil.  Andy's 
lust was increasing exponentially and flooding Danielle's senses through 
their intimate link, which served to drive the brunette into a heated 
sexual delirium.  This was the first time that Susan had manipulated 
another coven member through a soulmate.  The power rush made her suck in a 
little extra air to calm down.
Mistress Susan addressed Robin.  "Can you see yourself as me, my blonde 
bitch?  Stealing the attention of a man, being so--exciting--for him that 
he hardens from your mere presence?  You would like that, wouldn't you?  
The power to make a man want you beyond his reason..."  All three people in 
the room were watching her intently.  "As you watch my male toy hunger for 
me, you can feel that he belongs to me--you want to be me now, don't you, 
my little bitch?"  Robin nodded, vibrating uncomfortably on her feet.  "The 
thought of seducing him makes you hot, doesn't it?"  The teen whimpered, 
looking very ill-at-ease.  "How hot does it make you, slave girl?  Does it 
make you hot enough to play with yourself?  Do you want to touch yourself 
the way you want him to touch you?"
Robin gurgled a "yes," lost in her hormonal rush.  "Then display yourself 
for your fellow slaves, and masturbate while you think of seducing him.  
Show them how hot it will make you when you are allowed to bewitch him," 
Mistress Susan seductively hissed.  The blonde girl immediately turned and 
slid a finger into herself, moaning happily.  As her hand moved, a dreamy 
smile lit her face.  "Yes, my young bitch, just like that.  Make yourself 
hot, but you may not come.  Dream of a--"  Susan paused to take another 
drag.  "--Smoky seduction," she exhaled.  The dominatrix knew that Andy was 
completely captivated by her act: he was glowing on the metaphysical plane.  
That also meant that Danielle was in an involuntary sexual thrall.  Now, 
Mistress Susan evilly thought, how far will you go in your submission, 
Danielle Gray?
"Sweetling, can you see what's happening?  Can you feel the heat that the 
male toy is generating for his mistress?"  A whispered, distant, "Yes, 
Mistress," came from Danielle.  Oh, she is so ready, Mistress Susan 
silently exulted.  How far can I push her?  "Look at the young bitch in her 
uncontrollable lust.  She is obeying her mistress and her mistress has 
granted her pleasure.  Will you obey your mistress that she might grant you 
pleasure?  The heat that is building between your legs, in your body, the 
tension...  I can grant you release, but you must obey me, slave," the 
dominatrix purred.  Danielle nodded, eyes shut, rocking perceptibly.  A 
fine sweat covered her nearly nude body.  Susan took another long draw and 
languid nasal exhale to keep Andy's arousal at a high level, so that his 
aura maintained its sexual pressure on her brunette slave.  The tall woman 
stood.  "Come here, sweetling."  Dani hurried to Mistress Susan's side.  
"Get the flogger from the toy box."
Danielle hesitated; apparently she was aware of Andy's distaste for pain.  
"Sweetling, you want to make your mistress happy, don't you?  You will be 
rewarded," Mistress Susan cooed.  She sympathetically added, "I know how 
hot you are.  I can feel it too, my sweet slave."  Taking a final drag, the 
dominatrix began to approach Andy, ignoring Danielle for the moment.  She 
gently grasped his cock, and slowly stroked it a couple of times while 
exhaling.  He moaned loudly and Mistress Susan heard the case open.  She 
had won the first battle.  Dani appeared next to her, holding the flogger, 
but was hungrily regarding his erection.  Robin's gasps were in the 
background.  "I want you to go behind him, and hit him, my sweet bitch," 
the dominatrix commanded.
Dani was shocked.  She couldn't do it; this was Andy that Susan was talking 
about.  But she was so terribly aroused...  "I am preparing him for you, 
darling girl.  Now do as you are told," her mistress ordered.  A shudder 
went through her, and she surrendered, eager for her fianc‚'s cock.  
Danielle raised the flogger, but her arm froze at its zenith, and a gentle 
caress landed on Andy's back.  "No, my dear.  Hit him," Mistress Susan 
reiterated.  The next blow was harder, although still not very forceful.  
"Very good, darling," the dominatrix purred.  Danielle heard Andy moan in 
pleasure.  "Hit him again."  The wild sexual need created in her by 
Mistress Susan's expert domination had stripped Dani of most of her 
rational thought.  Robin groaned again in her own heat; before Dani knew 
what she was doing, her arm snapped forward, and the flogger landed loudly 
against Andy's back.
Mistress Susan smiled and jacked a little faster, making Andy moan even 
more.  To the engulfed Danielle, it would seem that she was exciting him 
with the flogger.  In reality, the dominatrix' masturbation was the cause 
of the fluctuations in his aura.  The eldest coven member took a quick sip 
of the ambrosia that was Andy's essence to slow him down a little.  His 
body jerked as another blow landed.  The flogger that she had picked would 
not leave any marks over the short time that it was to be used; Andy would 
wind up feeling as if he had been given a firm massage.  Mistress Susan 
continued her hand job while Dani, seized by lust and his aura, swung 
again.  Robin's loud groan signaled the dominatrix that this particular 
game was about over.  "Sweetling, stop."
Danielle was sweating and panting.  She robotically lowered her arm at her 
mistress' gentle command.  "How do you feel, darling?  Do you feel hotter?  
Horny?  Is your pussy wet?  Feel it.  I know it's wet.  Taste yourself, 
slave.  You are excited, yes?"  Mistress Susan thrilled to the sounds of 
Dani answering, "Yes, mistress," in quick, panted breaths.  "Do you want to 
fuck?"  Her brunette slave moaned an affirmative.  "There is a double dildo 
in the toy box.  Do the blonde and yourself," the dominatrix snapped.  
Danielle hurried to obey, raising the dual phallus aloft with a triumphant 
cry.  Now it was Andy's turn.  Mistress Susan unfastened his arms and 
commanded him to remove her clothing.
A few feet away, Robin yelped and crooned in pleasure while Dani worked one 
end into the teen's sex.  Susan felt a new surge of energy in Andy's aura.  
"You like watching your mistresses fuck each other with cocks, don't you?" 
she breathed in his ear.  "I command you to kiss me."  She took a second, 
bigger drink of the aura when he opened his mouth; he was too close to 
coming and the dominatrix wanted to do more before that happened.  It had 
the intended effect, moving him away from the point of no return while he 
continued to gape at Robin and Dani fucking each other on opposite ends of 
the dildo.  "Come, slave.  I want to fuck you over by the sofa."  Mistress 
Susan led him to the sofa and let her evening gown fall off, revealing a 
dildo harness.  "It's time for you to be my bitch in heat."
Andy moaned, so caught up in the sights and sounds of the femme fuck that 
he was unaware of Susan until he felt the cool lubricant being massaged 
around his ass.  Robin's loud climax distracted him again; Mistress Susan 
began to push a narrow dildo into him.  "Fuck him, Mistress!!!" Dani cried 
before her orgasm hit.  He had a close view of his fianc‚e's ecstasy, and 
now his mistress was beginning to fuck him in earnest.  His vision blurred, 
and he too was claimed by the spell of lustful domination woven by the 
eldest coven initiate.  He groaned as enormous pressure built up in his 
nuts; his cock was pointing ramrod-straight down.  Mistress Susan panted 
with each thrust, pushing the dildo in, then slowly pulling her hips back.
"Are you hot, slave?" the dominatrix gasped.  "Are you a bitch in heat?"  
She continued her slow, steady anal stimulation, feeling her boy toy tense 
and listening to him groan in pleasure.  His erection seemed huge.  She 
continued to torture him with the twin pleasures of penetration and the 
stimulation of his prostate with the probing end of the dildo.  "Answer me, 
darling," Mistress Susan huffed, "Are you my bitch in heat?"
"Ohhhh myyy gawwwd...  YES, Mistress!!!  Fuck me!!!!"  Andy's explosive, 
enthusiastic reply made Susan's insides begin to meltdown.  She knew she 
wasn't going to be able to take much more of this.  Her female slaves were 
again grinding away on the double dildo, their faces contorted by the 
insane lust that she had engineered.  Her male slave was panting and 
moaning and begging to be fucked like a bitch.  He was Mistress Susan's 
bitch.  The power she held over all in the dungeon made her get very wet.  
The dominatrix slowed her fucking pace, giving him shorter, gentler 
thrusts.  It was almost time to claim her own release.
As the dildo slid from his ass for the final time, her male toy groaned and 
collapsed on his side, panting, his eyes rolling loosely in their sockets.  
Mistress Susan watched his unattended erection begin to wane, returning to 
a more normal size: he was still quite erect, but his penis no longer had 
the over-full, completely distended appearance of a moment ago.  He also 
seemed oblivious to Danielle and Robin's cries of passion.  The pair were 
fucking themselves silly on their respective ends of the twin phallus.  
"Slave," Mistress Susan said, regaining her seat on the sofa, "look at your 
mistress."  He somewhat gingerly rolled over.  The dominatrix took her 
holder and picked up the gold cigarette case, causing her male slave to 
focus completely on her.  She lit the six-inch long black cigarette.  
"Watch, and hunger for me," she purred.  Mistress Susan watched his cock 
regain some of its unnatural stiffness with each drag she took.  "Don't 
touch yourself," she quietly commanded.  She wanted all of his lust.  The 
female slaves gave loud cries, and their thrashings became jerky, stiff 
movements that dissolved into stillness.  Throughout, the dominatrix 
claimed Andy's undivided attention, sending him a message with her eyes.  
"Your mistress commands that you fuck her with your cock, now."
He gently drew Mistress Susan to the floor.  "Do not come until I give you 
permission," she said.  Her will was supreme, her pleasure paramount in his 
mind.  Andy positioned himself, all thoughts of Danielle erased by the need 
to obey his mistress.  He plunged into her, a quick thrust that buried him 
to the hilt.  His mistress was warm and wet; his dick was electrified by 
the gentle friction.  She moaned approvingly, her eyes rolling wildly, her 
arms wrapping around him.  Mistress Susan surrounded him and he raised his 
hips, lowering himself anew into her tropical opening.  "Fu-u-u-u-u-u-uck 
meeeee..." she crooned, and they were suddenly moving in tandem, bodies 
moving in a slow, perfect contrapuntal rhythm.
Susan thrilled to Andy's heightened ardor.  The physical sensation of his 
cock moving inside her was breath-taking; the metaphysical aura that 
surrounded her invigorated her entire being with a delicious tingle.  She 
again drank some of it, feeling him soften inside her just a little bit as 
they pumped at each other.  His aura began to brighten almost instantly; 
she was stimulating him too much.  There was no way he could last at this 
rate, and there was nothing Susan could do about it.  She gave herself over 
to sheer physical pleasure, panting, "You may come inside me, slave," in 
his ear.  He began to pound at her with fast, deep strokes.  The eldest 
initiate gasped and her eyes popped wide open.  He was growing--huge--
inside--and rubbing--fast...
"Ohhhh--ARGH!"  Susan Newton felt one final shock wave rip through her 
body.  Then she came.  Very, very hard.  Her orgasm intensified when Andy 
came.  The sense of his hot cum flooding her slurping, fibrillating pussy 
was accompanied by the metaphysical detonation of his aura.  Awash in an 
all-encompassing hazy, blue bliss, she moaned and groaned endearments while 
her body snapped about in the physical seizures of orgasm.  Oh he was 
filling her sooooo mu-u-u-uch...  Her hips collapsed back onto the floor of 
the dungeon.  Silence, save for much gasping, filled the room, and Mistress 
Susan felt glorious.
***

Danielle could hardly wait; Mistress Susan had given her the next crack at 
Andy.  Robin and a dildo just couldn't quite do it as well as he did.  
There was a magic in their coupling beyond exquisite physical pleasure and 
passion.  The blue aura made it special, but their link as soulmates took 
that to another plane.  Andy was still in the dungeon, restrained, awaiting 
whatever was next.  She knew she could make the magic happen, in spite of 
what Susan had done with him barely an hour and a half earlier.  She was 
Danielle Gray, the woman of Andrew Davidson's heart.  She could make his 
body do things no other woman could.
***

Dani looked at Mistress Susan.  "How do I look?"
Susan looked back at her prot‚g‚ and gave her a grin.  "Like the leather 
bitch dominatrix from hell, darling.  Robin and Andy are going to have a 
fit.  Or an orgasm," she wryly noted.  The younger coven member was attired 
in black everything: a skintight leather bustier, crotchless leather 
panties and thigh-high boots.  Her accessories were perfect: a riding crop 
and flogger hung from her belt, while she carried a long cigarette holder 
in one hand.  The piŠce de r‚sistance was a very realistic-looking, flesh-
toned, seven-inch cock that hung from a harness around her waist.  "You 
said that that was the way you wanted to look, dear, and you certainly have 
accomplished it."
Dani giggled.  "Yeah, I did," she acknowledged, bouncing up and down a 
couple of times.  It was always fun to watch "her cock" bounce with her.  
"Well, I guess we oughta get started."  Susan opened the door and announced 
the arrival of "The Goddess Danielle."  Dani immediately felt Andy's shock 
and fear at her appearance.  There was also a healthy dose of sexually-
tinged enthusiasm underlying those primary emotions.  In a little while, 
baby, she thought.  First, she had to deal with Robin, who had been 
restrained in the same fashion as Andy right after Susan's scene ended.  
Danielle wanted to get the girl extremely hot, since Robin would get him 
next.  He was not going to be easy to get going after she finished with 
him.  "Hello, Robin-slave," she purred at the bound girl.  "Tonight, I will 
take you."  She walked around the teen, patting her with the flogger.  
"Maybe you will taste my--mmmm--sweetness.  Or maybe you will feel my 
cock."  Dani paused in front of the girl and wiggled the phallus for 
effect.  "Will it be the lash I hold--or the crop on my belt?"  Robin 
trembled, nostrils flared, pupils dilated.  "Perhaps I will make you suck 
my cock... yes, that's it.  You will suck your mistress' cock.  You'd like 
that," Danielle declared, playing up her role as bitch goddess to the 
fullest.  "Mistress Susan, please release the bitch and make her kneel over 
there," she said, indicating an area in front of Andy.
Dani lit a cigarette while Robin was being released and positioned, making 
sure that her fianc‚ had a profile view; it was guaranteed to make him 
crazy-horny.  She paused between drags to give him her hottest, most 
purposeful stare.  "I have something in mind for you as well, my dear."  
She wiggled the cock and watched his eyes bug out.  "But for now, all you 
can do is watch."  Andy wriggled as much as the restraints would allow, but 
the surge of desire that came through their link told Dani everything she 
wanted to know.  She leisurely walked over to the kneeling Robin.  "You are 
going to suck it, my sweet," she cooed.  "Think of it as my boy pet's cock-
-the one you want inside you."  Danielle pulled Robin's face towards her 
silicone erection.  She took a final drag as the girl began to fellate the 
false penis.  Andy gasped loudly enough for her to hear.  Dani filed the 
image away to use again at another, later time.
Robin eagerly attacked the dildo, cooing happily, bobbing her head with 
rapid strokes, taking a little more of it into her mouth each time.  
"Ooooohhhh!!!  You like that, don't you slave?"  Danielle purred with mock 
surprise.  "Make it good and wet."  Robin continued her enthusiastic blow 
job, getting closer and closer to throating the fake cock.  Susan watched 
silently, noting Danielle's command of the situation with approval, and a 
touch of titillation.  Dani turned to look at the half-erect Andy, who was 
paying rapt attention to the scene unfolding in front of him.
"This excites you," she announced.  "It makes you hot to watch the blonde 
lick and suck your mistress' cock, doesn't it?  You are thinking about how 
good her mouth would feel on your cock.  Her tongue fluttering along your 
length, around the rim...  Mmmmm, so warm and wet..."  Andy's dick resumed 
inflating as Dani spoke.  She abruptly pulled away from Robin, and the 
dildo made a popping noise as it left the girl's mouth.  Danielle walked 
over to him and whispered, "I'm gonna fuck her, baby.  Wanna watch?"  She 
tongued his ear, then spun away as her fianc‚ audibly sucked in air.  After 
bouncing the few feet back to Robin, Dani tossed a heated look back over 
her shoulder at him, then pulled the teen's head to the dildo.  "Back to 
work for you, slave."
The blonde girl slurped and purred loudly around the dildo.  Dani began to 
rock her hips a little, making approving noises and murmuring compliments 
to her sexually seized slave.  She also unhooked the crop from her belt.  
Robin started to bob her head rapidly, grasping the fake cock near the 
harness.  Danielle deftly flicked the crop across the girl's bared bottom, 
drawing a yelp.  "Slow down.  Don't get too--"  Another blow of the crop 
landed, a little harder.  "--Excited.  I want you to take me deep, Robin-
slave.  Slow and deep, just like you're going to do my boy pet."  The teen, 
lost in a haze of submission, immediately obeyed.  Danielle's ersatz 
erection slowly disappeared from view until Robin's lips met the harness.  
The she drew back slowly, leaving it dripping at the base.  "Ohhh, ye-e-
ess, that's a good girl," Dani hissed.  She hit Robin lightly with the crop 
and the girl moaned and vibrated.  "Again."  Loud slurping noises 
accompanied the early part of the vanishing act; the teen wriggled her head 
for emphasis when the dildo was almost in her throat.  Danielle pushed 
Robin away and casually walked behind her, giving her a light swat with the 
crop.  "Your mistress enjoyed that.  And you like the feel of the crop, 
don't you, Robin-slave?"
Robin enthusiastically replied, "Yes, Mistress!!!"  With it, she felt 
another stinging blow from Mistress Danielle's crop.  "Uhhhnnnn!" she 
groaned, shuddering in enthusiastic glee.  She felt her mistress' hand 
slide across the burning, stinging area, giving the flame an even more 
sensual edge.  The girl felt herself get wetter, and arched her back.  The 
crop bit into her ass again.  Robin gurgled through clenched teeth.  Her 
mind swirled with lust that was heightened and accented by the endorphins 
speeding through her system.  Her pussy throbbed angrily, making her 
acutely aware of its emptiness.  God, she needed it inside!
It was getting very difficult for Susan to continue watching silently: 
Danielle's manipulation of Robin was almost as exciting as if Susan herself 
were doing it.  The younger coven member was showing a great deal of 
promise as a dominatrix, holding both Robin and Andy in a deep sexual 
thrall.  "Slave, you may not come until your mistress allows."  Oh, 
wonderful command that.  Bravo, Mistress Danielle, Susan thought.  Despite 
her own domination over the brunette, the older woman was finding 
Danielle's use of the crop, phallus, and carefully chosen words to be 
creatively sensuous.  With each movement, Susan felt not only admiration, 
but also a growing warmth between her legs.
Dani was a little hot and bothered herself; her slave's undulating and 
obvious heat added to the sizzle in her body from Andy's aura.  She was 
going to have to do something--soon.  It was time to fuck Robin.  A final 
blow of the crop brought the slave girl perilously close to orgasm; 
Danielle saw her drip onto the floor, but the teen's eyes were shut, her 
face clenched in a display of exceptional concentration.  "That's a good 
girl, Robin-slave.  A wonderful girl," Mistress Danielle cooed, pleased at 
her slave's adherence to her command.  She removed her bustier, panties, 
and toy belt, leaving only the harness and cock on.  Then she maneuvered 
Robin so that her face was directly in front of Andy's erection.  "Spread 
your legs, slave.  Your mistress is going to fuck you and make you beg for 
release while you suck her boy pet's beautiful cock."  Mistress Danielle 
eased the dildo into Robin with a gentle push of her hips; it slid easily 
into the girl with a loud slurp, and the slave shuddered.  "Suck my boy 
pet, my blonde bitch," she urged quietly, holding still to keep the teen 
from coming.  "Do it slow and gentle.  Make him as wet as you are," she 
cooed.
Robin opened her mouth and closed it gently on the head of Andy's cock, 
sliding it in and out of her mouth.  His aura flared and Dani knew she 
needed to calm him down right away.  She concentrated and drew his aura to 
her, sending him into a light thrall.  His mouth went slack, and she drank 
some of the gathered aura, which sent him back to a state of moderate 
horniness.  While Dani's female slave continued to fellate her male slave, 
the coven member narrated every thrust, every moan, every movement of and 
in the female slave's body.  The blonde's cries, sometimes muffled, but 
always ecstatic, added to the lust that saturated the room; Mistress 
Danielle was highly pleased at the slave girl's ability to stave off 
orgasm.  Danielle was beginning to feel a climax of her own playing at the 
edge of her senses.
After a few more enthusiastic thrusts, Danielle stopped fucking Robin.  The 
girl was almost incoherent.  Mistress Danielle pulled the teen to her feet, 
then put her back into the restraints.  Robin protested weakly, and her 
mistress snapped, "You are displeased with your mistress?  Fine.  Then you 
will wait for your release."  She turned to her boy pet.  My cock is sooo 
wet... it would slide up your ass sooo smoothly, my pet."  Mistress 
Danielle removed the dildo from the harness, and waved it in front of his 
face.  "It has the blonde's juices and mine on it," she purred.  "Clean 
it."  As Andy's tongue came out of his mouth and eagerly began to swab the 
dildo, the coven member got extremely wet and ready.  "Ohhhhh...  Yes, my 
slave.  Clean it at your mistress' command... obey her...  I am your 
mistress..."  Dani's aroused, unconscious babbling was cut short by the 
sound of Andy gasping, "I obey Mistress Danielle...  I serve her every 
wish...  Mistress, please use me..."  She dropped the dildo and stripped 
off the harness, tossing it carelessly into a corner.  Her hands 
frantically undid his restraints, and the instant that he was free, she was 
pulling at him.  They fell over backwards in a pile and she repeatedly, 
urgently thrust her hips up at him in an uncoordinated frenzy.  He finally 
found her opening and slid into her.  Danielle was instantaneously 
transported away from the dungeon, to a place where only she and her 
soulmate existed.
The magic happened; every fiber of Danielle's existence needed and received 
Andy.  He was everywhere to her senses: touch, sight, sound, scent, taste.  
The only thing she knew was her soulmate.  His heart, his soul, his life 
was hers as she merged with him in a flash of blinding blue light and they 
were gone...
When Danielle came to her senses, she was wrapped up with Andy, legs and 
arms intertwined, their bodies slick and wet with sweat, their hearts 
pounding, and chests heaving.  He was looking deeply into her eyes, and she 
smiled.  "Magic," she happily sighed, before closing her eyes to bask in 
the feel of a shared soul.  There would be many more times like this.  The 
domination had been fun, but in the end it hadn't mattered.  All that 
mattered was Andy and Danielle, and the magic created by their meeting.
***

Susan crept downstairs to the dungeon.  Danielle's scene had made her so 
hot that she had surreptitiously left the room and gone to her bedroom to 
masturbate.  It was now quiet, save for some whimpering noises.  She found 
Danielle and Andy sleeping peacefully, with an air of bliss around them.  
His aura was wrapped tight around her.  Susan felt a pang of regret at 
Lewis' absence; she knew exactly what Danielle was feeling, and wished that 
her soulmate was present.  Another frustrated whimper broke her reverie.  
Poor Robin had apparently been left extremely high and wet and unable to do 
anything about it.  "Shhhh, shhh, my beautiful, adorable, blonde slave," 
the dominatrix whispered sympathetically, while undoing Robin's restraints.  
"Mistress Susan will take care of you, as she always does.  You will have 
the male in a few more hours as Mistress Robin, but for now, let me take 
care of my beautiful young blonde..."  Robin nodded with a grateful 
expression in her eyes and the two women left the dungeon.  Susan smiled as 
she passed the two bodies still entwined on the floor.  "Sleep well, my 
darlings.  The magic is wondrous, and wonderful."
***

"Mistress, why was Mistress Danielle so cruel?  Was I bad?  Did I 
misbehave?" Robin asked while getting dressed.
"Darling Robin, please realize that when you surrender to your mistress' 
will, you surrender totally.  Mistress Danielle had plans for her boy pet, 
and they included working you into a state of sexual chaos without release.  
Had I not intervened, there would still be your upcoming scene with her 
male slave, so your need would have been suitably taken care of," the older 
woman explained.
"Will she ummm--let me play with Andy?"  Susan smiled at the question.  
Robin had seen the magic happen from a third person's perspective, unable 
to be involved in any way.  Watching it had probably frightened the girl 
into believing that Danielle was punishing her for wanting Andy.  The 
opposite was true: the strength of the soulmate's bond allowed Danielle and 
Andy to share each other without fear.
"Of course, darling," the older woman replied.  "That is why you are 
getting dressed to become Andy's mistress.  He wants you very badly, and 
she has already promised you that you will have him."  She began to brush 
Robin's hair.  "Although it will be on your terms as a dominatrix, there is 
no reason for her to break her promise."  Danielle came up the steps, and 
Susan felt the teenager tense slightly.  Ah, the inexperience of youth.
"Hi Mistress Susan!" Dani said brightly.  "Well Robin, are you ready to 
become the seductive smoker of Andy's fantasies?"
"Yes, Mistress Danielle," Robin quietly answered, head bowed.  She felt 
herself moisten; the image of herself with a cigarette holder, smoking in 
front of Andy like Danielle and Susan had was very exciting.  If he would 
beg her like he had begged Mistress Danielle...
Dani grinned.  "I know how hot it makes you, but he's expecting Mistress 
Robin, so you'd better change your frame of mind.  I'm sorry I left you so 
horny, but I kinda lost it," she apologized.  "I mean, he is my fianc‚, and 
we haven't had sex with each other for eight days."  Danielle saw the 
strange look on Robin's face and immediately explained, "I wanted to make 
sure that he would be--up--for the party."
Robin nodded with a puzzled expression on her face.  "So--like--it's okay 
if I wanna fuck Andy?"  Danielle nodded and grinned at Mistress Susan, who 
grinned back.  "Ummm--what if I wanna--ummm--be--ummm--alone with him?" 
Robin asked, sounding worried.
"Yes, you can fuck him.  I promised you that you could, remember?  And I 
wasn't planning to watch.  I'd probably end up being a distraction," Dani 
chuckled.  "Besides, I could use the time better by taking a nap."
Robin looked at Mistress Susan.  "Are you going to be down there with me?"  
The blonde girl still looked unsure.  "And, won't Andy be tired?"
"My beautiful young Robin," Mistress Susan imperiously replied, "I have 
already played.  Therefore, I have no need to participate unless you wish 
me to.  You do not need me to claim your power over Andy.  This is 
something you already know."  The teen nodded slowly.  The dominatrix 
resumed, "As far as his fatigue is concerned, think back to the stage at 
the Rites of Spring... remember that moment when you knew he belonged to 
you."  Susan saw Robin's eyes lose their focus, and the flush rising on the 
girl's cheeks.  "Remember how sexy you were, and how that translated into 
power.  This is all you need to care about.  Andy will respond for his 
mistress," she finished.
Robin got very aroused; the thought of Andy saying, "Yes, Mistress Robin," 
while she was the sexy femme fatale was almost enough to make her come 
right there.  "All right," she said, voice confident.  "Then I am going to 
seduce Andy into serving my every wish."  Dani nodded and smiled at her, 
and Robin felt good.  "Thank you, Mistress Susan and Mistress Danielle.  
You're great."
When the teen left the room, Dani turned to Susan.  "Since when did I 
become Mistress Danielle outside of a scene?" she asked.
The eldest coven initiate smiled.  "Since Robin began to consider herself 
your slave.  You are her mistress, Danielle, make no mistake."  Susan 
regarded Danielle's confusion with amusement.  "You have made quite the 
impact on her.  By the way, your scene with Andrew and the girl made me 
hot.  Hot enough that I had to leave to masturbate in the privacy of my 
bedroom," Susan grinned.  "Perhaps you have some more--explorations--to 
perform."
***

The Monday afternoon after the Rites of Spring found Danielle and Andy 
sharing coffee and croissants in bed.  They hadn't gone to work.  "You've 
been awful quiet, dear.  What's the matter?" she asked.  Something was 
bothering him, and had been ever since they had left Susan's around two 
that morning.  Dani had figured he would bring it up when he was ready, but 
she hadn't expected it to take this long.  "Remember, I know, so you can't 
get away with telling me 'nothing.'"
Andy grumbled.  She was right of course; it was useless to lie to her.  The 
past weekend had raised several unsettling questions in his mind.  He 
really loved her, and had long since reconciled himself to Danielle's 
affairs outside their relationship: she could, she wanted to, and she 
didn't hold him to a double standard.  On the other hand, he didn't 
appreciate being considered fair trade for her sex life.  Her recently 
demonstrated penchant for whips and things also worried him.  She could 
literally make him her whipping boy.  "Well, I was kinda thinking about 
this weekend..." he tentatively began.  Dani had a "go on..." expression on 
her face, so he tried to gather and express his swirling thoughts.  "I was 
wondering about... well... the whip thing," was all Andy could get out.
Danielle looked at him with surprise.  "I'm a little surprised that you 
would hold that against me, Andy.  I was following Mistress Susan's orders, 
and you know how persuasive she can be."
Andy sighed.  She was right again.  He had no doubt that Susan could have 
gotten him to happily flog Danielle.  "Actually, Dani, the whole damn 
weekend bothered me."  There.  He said it.  He braced himself for whatever 
she was going to do to him.
"Really?" Danielle purred, swiveling to face him.  "What about the weekend 
bothered you?  We have, at the moment, an open relationship, correct?" she 
probed.  There was no answering surge in the link, so that wasn't the 
problem.  He was still uneasy, however.  "C'mon, Andy, talk to me," she 
softly urged.  "I am not going to use the power on you for this."
"Don't gotta," Andy thought aloud.  "I'm just a damn slave boy."  Panic 
came to his face; he realized that Danielle had heard.  Andy, you're an 
idiot, he thought.  You weren't supposed to say it.
"Ooooh, resentment!  You mean you didn't like women you desperately wanted 
having their way with you?" Danielle asked, her voice dripping sarcasm.  
"Baby, those situations were designed around you!  You had several 
fantasies filled in a forty-eight hour period.  I have never seen you so 
sexually energized as you were at Susan's," she argued.  "Slave or not, you 
had a ton of fun."
"But... but... you used a whip!  I never fantasized about you with a 
whip!!!" Andy protested.
This was getting interesting; the sensations coming through the link were 
telling Danielle that they were still tap-dancing around the main issue.  
She patiently countered, "The flogger was Susan's doing, agreed?"  He 
nodded.  "Then you are talking about the crop, and I used it on Robin.  I 
seem to remember that the scene made you want me even more."
"Yeah, but if I hadn't been in the position of slave-slash-sex toy, I 
wouldn't have needed to see that!!!  Besides, what's going to stop you from 
doing that to me whenever you want???"  Andy shouted the last sentence.
"Andy, are you worried that we'll be like Lewis and Susan?"  He nodded 
vigorously.  She felt the link change slightly.  Okay, that was part of it.  
Danielle grasped his hand and quietly said, "I know you don't like to be 
hit, and I would never do that to you.  I swear that any bitch goddess 
urges I have will never be expressed on you.  Okay?"  There was something 
still bothering him; the level of his agitation hadn't gone down very much.  
Dani took an educated guess.  "Is it being--a slave--that bothers you?"  
Bingo.  Andy's sentiment flooded the link as if a dam had burst.  She shook 
her head in wonder and looked at him.  "Andy.  Love.  Let's be honest here.  
I can put a cigarette in a holder, pose for a few drags, and you'll be 
ready to do pretty much anything I want.  Whether or not I take advantage 
of it is entirely another matter," she said.  "I admit that Susan, Robin, 
and I took full advantage of it.  Forty-eight hours was too long, and I'm 
sorry," Danielle apologized.  "Now do you feel any better?"
"A little," Andy admitted.  "But you still don't know what it felt like to 
be--used--as a sex toy.  Yes, I had some fantasies fulfilled.  But they 
were... force-fed.  And I think that's why I'm so bothered by it."  He 
searched his fianc‚e's face for a sign of understanding.  "I didn't like 
the sense of being... bartered for without having been explicitly asked for 
consent.  Like we did about Gina and the big ball."
Dani knew that they had arrived at the heart of the matter; she couldn't 
pick up the unrest that had permeated the link a couple of minutes ago.  
She sighed.  "Did I hurt you?" she sincerely asked.  "I'm so sorry."  
Danielle thought back to some earlier situations where she had treated him 
like a sex machine for rent or loan.  "Oh, Andy, I'm very sorry."
"It's nothing long-term," he responded.  Andy tried to send waves of 
comfort to her; although he couldn't distinguish different sensations or 
emotions like Danielle could, he was always aware of the link, and her 
presence at the other end of it.  "I'll get over it."
Danielle had a sudden inspiration.  "Would you like me to be your sex toy 
for a weekend?"  Andy began to stammer about how that really wasn't 
necessary.  She smiled inwardly.  The best thing about the link was that 
Dani always knew when he wasn't telling the whole truth.  No, it wasn't 
necessary, but the idea was undeniably exciting to him.  "C'mon, Andy," she 
urged, "think of how much fun you'd have."  He still wasn't biting.  How 
can I make it an offer he can't...  Danielle lowered her voice and smiled.  
"How about if I played like you had zapped me, like Monica and the magic 
words?  Think about that... I would be unable to resist your will... your 
command... you could make me smoke whenever and however you chose..."  She 
had to suppress a shiver as her fianc‚'s excitement came charging through 
the link. "Wanna try?" she purred in her best bedroom voice.
Andy was fighting against his libido.  This was a chance to have Danielle 
be his hypnotic slave for once.  But they had been playing slave games so 
much...  He quickly lost.  "Okay, I'm game.  How can we do this?"  He saw 
the lights dancing in his fianc‚e's eyes and the conspiratorial look on her 
face.  God, he loved this woman, power and all.
***

Danielle was a little nervous; it was Saturday already, and Andy hadn't 
said the magic words that were her signal to play hypnotic slave.  She had 
been positive that he would have done it yesterday after work, since she 
had promised him forty-eight hours of her acting as if he had the power.  
What was taking him so long, especially given the excitement he had felt 
when they had made the arrangements for this?  Something didn't seem 
quite... right.  Nonetheless, it was his game: not only had she agreed to 
play, but she was the one that came up with the idea in the first place.  
Dani looked out the window to see her fianc‚ tinkering with the car, 
apparently happy as a clam.  Damn, she hated waiting.  "Dani, I'm going to 
take it down to the gas station to get an estimate on the brakes and have 
it inspected," Andy called to her.  "Be back in one-maybe-two hours, okay?"  
She waved and smiled, giggling and pointing at the grease all over his 
clothes.
***

"Please be there at eight p.m. sharp.  Our dinner reservations are for nine 
at Dryden and Hall's.  We want to take the scenic route," Andy said into 
the pay phone.  Well, so far so good.  He was running pretty much on 
schedule.  After the car inspection was finished, he had only to pick up 
Danielle's dress from the cleaners and some flowers.  The limousine had 
just been confirmed.  His cock hardened just thinking about possible 
scenarios for the evening, but there was one critical question.  How long 
would Dani play along?  He would find out shortly after he got home.
***

"Andy?  Is that you?"  Danielle thought she had heard the door open, but 
she had been in the basement doing laundry, and now she didn't hear any 
other noise in the house.  She hesitated, frightened for a moment, then 
regained control of herself.  The power would protect her if it wasn't him.  
Dani silently went to the top of the steps, and cautiously opened the door 
a little more.  She saw the flowers and her heart melted.  "Ohhhh, Andy, 
they're so--"
Andy stepped out from behind the door and said, "Sleep, Danielle.  Dream in 
a puff of smoke."
Danielle froze.  Ohmigod.  He's doing it.  I mean, I wasn't expecting this 
now.  I'm a mess, my hair isn't done, and I haven't showered yet and...  
Andy calmly repeated the phrase, obviously waiting for the agreed-upon 
response.  Oh, hell.  Leave it to him to pick when I'm all grungy.  "Yes--
Master," Dani slowly replied.  This wasn't going to be an easy night; his 
aura flared a brilliant blue.  She shut herself off from the metaphysical 
spectrum as best she could.  However, Andy was very excited, and that was 
transmitting clearly through the link between them.  It made it difficult 
for her not to feel a little bit hot.
Andy intoned, "Very good, Danielle.  You want to obey me.  You can not 
resist my commands.  You will obey your master."  He was getting hard 
again, and fighting the impulse to rip her clothes off and jump her right 
here, right now.
"I--will--obey--my--master," Dani sighed as if in trance.  Wow, this is 
really having an effect on him, she thought.  She could sense that Andy was 
just about ready to jump her now.  Hmmmm... maybe I should call Monica up 
one of these days so he can do it for real again...  No.  That's the sort 
of thing that got you into this.  Not without asking him first.
"Come with me, Dani," he commanded, leading her to the bedroom.  He 
indicated the bed.  "Sit down, close your eyes, and surrender to your 
master."
"I--surrender--to--my--master.  I will obey my master."  Danielle did as 
directed, wondering if he was really going to try to put her under.  She 
heard a rustling sound.
"You may open your eyes now."  Danielle almost gasped in surprise at the 
sight of her black evening dress.  When did he take it out of the closet to 
have it cleaned?  "You will now prepare yourself to go out in elegance this 
evening.  When you have finished your preparations, meet me, fully dressed, 
in the living room.  You must obey my command," Andy said.
Oh, my.  This was certainly going to be an interesting night.  "I--must--
obey--my--master's command," Dani said, again simulating the hypnotized 
tone of voice.  She waited until he left the bedroom, then gingerly touched 
herself.  I'm wet.  I'm ready now, she realized with a bit of shock.
***

Danielle sat on the edge of the bed for a post-sex cigarette.  She took a 
casual draw, and exhaled with a very contented sigh.  The moon coming 
through the bedroom window illuminated the smoke.  "Yow.  Dani," Andy said.  
"You don't have to use the holder now.  We're not playing hypnotic slave."  
He sounded confused.  She smiled, leaned over and kissed him.
"I know," she gently said.  "But I enjoyed using it so much this evening, I 
figured that you wouldn't object."  She was very happy with the way the 
evening's events had unfolded.  Her worries about what he was going to make 
her do during the evening had been unfounded; there had been no other man 
or woman involved.  She had enjoyed making his Danielle fantasies come 
true, even if some of them had been a bit... curious.
"What'cha thinkin'?"  Andy's gentle query was accompanied by a caress along 
her neck.  He nuzzled Dani's side, sending a brief shiver through her.  His 
aura was glowing again.  She took another deep drag, posing in silhouette, 
just to watch his blue become a little brighter.  They were going to make 
love yet a third time tonight.
"Just about... tonight.  What you made me do," Danielle quietly replied.  
"Don't worry, they're not bad thoughts, Andy."  The disquiet that had 
surged briefly in his heart vanished.  "I really enjoyed it."  She replayed 
the night's memories in her head.  Andy had made her model in the living 
room immediately after she had finished dressing up.  Then she had 
masturbated him while she smoked a cigarette through the holder as they sat 
on the couch.  Dani had been very surprised when he had cleaned himself up 
afterwards and reappeared nicely dressed.  She remembered her initial panic 
at the doorbell, but also the special feeling that replaced it when she saw 
the waiting limousine.  She gave him a deep kiss.  "That was for the 
limousine," she throatily declared.
The room was quiet; Dani continued to review the evening in her mind's eye, 
while Andy had started to stroke himself.  He would be ready for her soon.  
"It was very sweet of you to take me to Dryden and Hall's," she said.  A 
scene from their initial meeting flashed through her head; tonight, the 
roles had been reversed.  "I admit that I felt a little funny about using 
the holder in public all the time."  He had commanded Dani to use her 
medium-long holder all night.  The looks she had received at the bar for 
using it had made her extremely self-conscious.  Both men and women looked 
at her, and the bartender made a "hooker" comment just loud enough for them 
to hear.  Unfortunately, it would have been out of character with Andy's 
fantasy for her to do anything about it.  She was definitely going to have 
a little "chat" with that particular bartender sometime this week, though.  
Danielle smiled.  "Y'know, I felt stupid with the holder at first," she 
said.
"I know.  That's why I tried to command you to think of yourself as an 
elegant noble."
Dani giggled.  "It didn't hurt to remind me that nobody makes fun of Gina 
and her holders."  More memories came back.  After dinner, they had stopped 
at a couple of places to have drinks.  By then, she had grown so used to 
the holder that she didn't even start looking for a light until she had 
finished fitting her cigarette into it.  She had even relished the extra 
attention it gained her.  When they got home, his aura was so potent that 
she just knew she'd go insane from the tension it was creating if they 
didn't do something really quick.  "Mmmmmmm...  I just thought about how 
you attacked me when we got back," Danielle cooed.  "Oh, it was soooo 
gooood..."  She felt herself get wetter as the memories played back 
faster...
The need had been so great that they didn't wait to get to the bedroom.  
The living-room-lovemaking had been physically intense.  Andy's cock had 
seemed larger than normal.  He had pumped frantically at Danielle, causing 
her to claw him in her mind-tearing ecstasy: she had left scratches all 
over his back.  They got to the bedroom only after they had recovered from 
that initial explosion of mad lust.  In the bedroom, there had been no 
overriding, crazed physical hunger to interfere with their intimacy.  It 
had been slower, much more gentle, with the magic flowing strongly through 
both of them.  Dani had always loved the sense of having sex while swimming 
in the warm, blue sea of Andy's aura.  The memories abruptly stopped at the 
lighting of her current cigarette, and she was transported back to the 
present.  Turning, she saw her now-erect fianc‚ waiting with a look of 
unbridled passion in his eyes.  She stretched, leisurely straddled him, 
leaned forward to his face, and whispered, "Let's make some more of that 
wonderful magic."
The Long and Winding Road

Gina Mansfield sat in her favorite chair in her favorite room at 
Castlereagh.  Danielle Gray was on the other side of the giant polished oak 
desk looking through a briefcase.  The initiate pulled out two small stacks 
of paper and handed one to the coven leader.  "Thank you," Gina said.  She 
put her pile on the desk and gaily asked, "Would you like something to 
drink before we start, Miss Gray?"  She preferred to do business in a 
relaxed atmosphere when possible, and Danielle had not indicated that there 
would be any problems to discuss at this meeting.
"That would be nice, your ladyship.  If you still have some, I'd like some 
of that fabulous A�slese you served at the last coven dinner," Danielle 
replied.  Gina gave her traditional regal nod and called the kitchen on the 
intercom.  She had developed a close camaraderie with her sergeant-at-arms 
during the series of biweekly meetings.  Details such as friendship were so 
much easier to work on when the coven was not in crisis.  It had been quite 
peaceful for the past three months: membership was stable, none of the 
current members were showing signs of being power-drunk, and the outside 
world was content not to peer past the gates of Castlereagh.  Yes, the 
coven leader silently acknowledged, this life is a good one.
Dani reviewed her notes one last time before the two women were to speak in 
earnest about coven members' activities.  Andy was out of town for the week 
on business, so she was half-inclined just to spend a pampered night at the 
castle.  She had gained a new perspective on the coven leader over the past 
few months, especially since their personal discussions had lost the flavor 
of well-intentioned lectures from wise teacher to sassy, know-it-all 
student.  As Danielle waited patiently for the drinks to arrive, she 
reflected on the path that had led her to this place.  A slight smile 
played at her eyes when she thought of Andy's role in all of this.  If it 
hadn't been for him, she wouldn't be here now.  Her thoughts were 
interrupted by the appearance of a nerdy-looking servant who carried the 
drinks into the library.  "Your ladyship, Mistress Danielle," he said 
formally as he entered.  Dani raised an eyebrow.  It wasn't like Gina to 
give such a high-visibility job to a guy who wasn't physically alluring in 
some way.
"Thank you, Perry," the coven leader magnanimously declared, and gave him a 
peck on the forehead as he bowed.  Danielle saw him blush, and his marbled 
aura (Kelly green, separated by white streaks) flared tremendously.  
Somehow, she managed not to giggle.  Gina picked up her gin and tonic, and 
Perry poured Dani's wine from a carafe, carefully replacing it into a small 
ice bucket.  Danielle said, "Thank you... Perry, is it?" with a gracefully 
feigned interest (although the "Thank you" was sincere).  Abruptly, his 
aura flared gently and he nodded excitedly.  She could now sense his 
attraction to her; it had been well-hidden until she spoke to him.  Before 
Danielle could pursue the matter any further, Gina dismissed the short guy 
with glasses, and told him to close the library doors securely.  "I suppose 
you're wondering what he's doing here," the coven leader quietly said.  Her 
eyes sparkled with mischief.
"The thought had crossed my mind, your ladyship.  I mean, he's not--what I 
would expect from you in a coven servant."  Dani felt a little 
uncomfortable being so candid with Gina.  "But, I figure you've got a 
reason for it, so..."  She shrugged.
"Yes, Miss Gray, I do indeed have a reason.  I am teaching him how to treat 
a lady," Gina replied, the mischief still in her eyes.  "And when you and I 
have finished here, it will be time for another... lesson."
Dani couldn't resist.  She leaned forward conspiratorially.  "How is he?"
"Average.  Clumsy.  Fast," the coven leader casually replied.  "But he's an 
eager learner and he's just so grateful that it's charming."  She smiled.  
"Yes, I have a soft spot for the socially inept and sexually inexperienced.  
He's lost about five pounds since we've met," Gina wryly noted.  "Well, 
shall we get on with it?  I assume that since you haven't called an 
emergency meeting for a while, that everything is going well with the other 
initiates?"
Dani nodded.  "First of all, there haven't been any relationship changes as 
far as I can tell.  Nobody's mentioned any sudden new boyfriends or ex-
boyfriends," she said.  The coven leader had been very adamant about having 
to watch that aspect of initiate's lives closely.  Abrupt changes in 
relationship status were excellent indicators of someone abusing the power.  
Dani was living proof: it had been her penchant for a "man-of-the-night" 
that had caused Andrea to warn Gina about Dani's activities well before 
Andy or Brendan.  She glanced at her notes, then resumed.
"I think I'm going to start with... Sophie this week," Danielle began.  
"For some reason, she scares me.  I don't know why.  There is absolutely 
nothing to indicate that she's been misusing the power, or is likely to.  
In fact, she's been using the power to make men disinterested in her.  The 
only guy she shows any interest in is Andy.  And no, I'm not jealous, 
Gina."
The coven leader nodded.  "I think that I understand some of your unease, 
and I know that it isn't related to any designs that Sophie might have on 
Andrew."  She lit a cigarette.  "First, Sophie was a prostitute.  A 
streetwalker who eagerly devoured her pimp at initiation.  Apart from the 
fact that he deserved it, it was a particularly vicious feeding.  It 
bothers you that someone could take a life that easily without being in the 
throes of feeding frenzy.  You are wondering if Sophie would do it 
indiscriminately."
Dani blinked.  That was exactly it.  "Still, she's working on getting 
admitted to college next August, and her current job is going really well.  
I zapped her boss to check up on her, and he's thrilled with her job 
performance.  She's really conscientious, and very detail-oriented.  He's 
going to promote her from the pool whenever a position opens up.  He also 
thinks she's cute, but no more so than any of the other attractive women 
that work there."  Gina smiled to herself.  This was exactly why she had 
promoted Danielle to sergeant-at-arms: her social skills were excellent, 
and she was not beyond doing careful follow-up if necessary.  "I don't 
know," Dani resumed.  "I mean, I think you're right about Sophie, but 
something tells me that she might have reason to go crazy with the power.  
I mean, there's a lot of revenge motivation, I would guess.  She could do a 
lot of damage."
"Danielle," Gina gently interrupted, "as I said, I understand your 
concerns.  And I will say that they are not entirely unfounded."  She 
quickly added, "Not with Sophie, but I have seen it happen in the past.  I 
believe that you are doing the correct thing in watching her a little more 
carefully than the other initiates, although as time passes, it will be 
less and less likely that she would snap."  That seemed to satisfy 
Danielle, so Gina gave the meeting a gentle push.  "Who is next on the 
list?"
"Let's see... Monica.  She's thinking about going back to school for a 
Master's Degree.  She rarely uses the power at all, almost like she's 
afraid to.  She told me that she used it last week for the first time in a 
while," Dani said.  The coven leader asked her for more detail.  "Well, 
Monica was going to get transferred to a different school, but she really 
likes the kids she's working with, so she zapped the head administrator 
into blocking the move.  The official reason is that he believes that she 
deserves the opportunity to reap the benefits of the groundwork she's spent 
the last three years developing.  He would rather she teach a seminar than 
be bounced from school to school as a trouble-shooter."  As usual, Danielle 
didn't mention the power that she and Andy held over the young woman.  With 
a few words, Monica was their hypnotized slave, willing to obey any command 
given.  The thought made her tingle a little bit and distracted her.
"... I was asking if you wanted another glass of wine, Danielle," Gina 
giggled.  "Obviously, some stray thought of Andrew got in the way.  By the 
way," she said, lowering her voice, "how is he?"  From the change in her 
voice, it was clear that Gina missed Andy.
"He's fine.  Things are a little crazy for him at work right now, and he's 
out of town until Friday," Dani grumbled.  Gina nodded absently.  "Oh!  I 
don't know if you know this, but I... talked to Susan, and she told me 
where I could get..."  Dani rummaged in her purse and took out a long black 
box with gold trim.  She opened it, removed a six-inch black cigarette and 
lit it.  "I call them 'Andy Specials'," she giggled.
Gina smiled with a hint of sadness.  "I know, Miss Gray.  I have a carton 
in a humidor in my chambers.  All I need," she sighed, "is Andrew."
Although it wasn't a request, Danielle felt a twinge of guilt for having 
kept Andy away from Gina.  She felt the difference between his company and 
anyone else's, just as much as the coven leader.  But Andy would always 
come back to her; Gina had to rely on Dani's kindness.  "Your ladyship, 
he's been out of town this week, and I'd really like to be with him this 
weekend.  But I'll ask him if he'd like to spend the next weekend at the 
castle with you," she gently said.  "I mean, he does care for you, a lot."
Gina nodded sadly in response.  "I know," she whispered, "and thank you, 
Danielle."  The two women looked at each other for a while in silence, 
which was broken only by Gina ordering another gin and tonic.  After Perry 
had delivered it and departed, the somber interlude dissipated when the 
coven leader declared, "Let's get back to work.  Enough of this 
woolgathering."
"Right.  Ummm... I guess I should tell you about Jo next.  She's thinking 
about taking a job in another city, but she hasn't decided if she's even 
going to interview.  I know she wants out of her current job, but I don't 
know if it's bad enough that she'd leave the city and the coven over it."  
Dani shrugged.
"It was so much easier to keep a steady membership when we women were 
confined to the home," Gina complained.  "Child-bearing is the number-one 
reason women leave the coven.  Job opportunities is number two and rising."  
She took a gulp of her drink.  "So you really don't have any feel for her 
inclinations at this time?"  Danielle shook her head, replying that it was 
just too early to tell.  "All right, then I will keep in mind that I have 
to start looking for another--That reminds me...  Did Vicki turn down that 
job yet?  I forgot to ask her last Friday after meeting."
"Yes, your ladyship, she did," Dani answered.  "She decided that consulting 
wasn't the career for her.  The idea of not knowing what she was going to 
do after the contract ended in eight months wasn't terribly appealing to 
her.  Even if they were going to pay her a year-and-a-half's worth of 
salary for that time."
Gina nodded.  "She also would not have had the power to fall back upon on 
her return," she observed.  "That, as much as anything, is what frightens 
Vicki the most.  She doesn't use the power that much, but she does like her 
men, and it does protect her from any type of harm."  Gina sighed.  "Our 
immunity can be a curse sometimes.  It's a curse because one can be so 
carefree.  What happens after you separate yourself from the coven?  One 
tends to forget the cautions that normal women have to take in this world, 
and wind up dead or diseased or both.  Alternately, one can be paralyzed by 
the fear of not remembering those normal cautions.  Then you wind up dead, 
much later, with a much more boring life.  Our Vicki would fall into the 
latter category."  She inclined her head towards the now-empty carafe of 
wine and gave Danielle an inquisitive look.  The initiate smiled and the 
order was received in the kitchen.  "Who is next on our list, faithful 
sergeant-at-arms?"
"I have Angie's page here in front of me, fearless leader," Dani answered 
with a giggle.  She paused.  Well, Gina seemed to be in a good enough mood 
now.  Maybe I can ask her what I've always wanted to know about Angie...  
"Your ladyship, I don't mean to be rude, or asking about something that is 
none of my business, but... why is Angie a member of the coven?  She is so 
gorgeous that I can't even conceive that she's ever had a problem with 
men."  Dani quickly added, "If it's none of my business, or if I'm being 
out-of-line, please forgive--"
"No, no, that's all right, Danielle," Gina gently assured her.  "I can 
answer your question; it's nothing terribly secret.  I can answer that 
question about each of the initiates."  She waited until Danielle looked a 
little more at ease, then began.  "I selected her because she reminded me 
of myself in a former life.  I was stunningly beautiful and very petite.  
When I was single, I had an endless procession of men who would try to sell 
themselves to me.  It seemed that every male I encountered was trying to 
convince me of his worth, either financially, sexually, or socially."
"That hasn't changed much, Gina," Dani snickered.  "They're still the same 
if you're kind of attractive."
"They never have, Miss Gray.  Over seven hundred years, the one thing I 
have learned is that men are constant."  Both women laughed.  "While being 
fawned over is extremely flattering, it does not do very much for meeting 
someone special.  I wound up marrying a gorgeous man who tried to treat me 
horribly.  If it hadn't been for the power, I would have been the 
prototypical mentally and physically abused wife."  She paused a moment, 
reflecting.  "Although, given the custom of the time, it would have been 
swept under the rug under a man's right to own his wife.
"Angie was in the same position of being fawned over.  I met her in a 
bookstore; she had just received her 'daily' roses.  A very rich young man 
had flowers delivered to her there every day to prove his worth.  She 
confided to me that she wished he would just leave her alone."  Danielle 
looked puzzled.  "It had gone well past the point where it was romantic.  
And frankly, Angie was tired of the type of men she was meeting.  She 
wanted to date 'normal' men.
"Of course, she was extremely unhappy about this, and she's such a 
wonderful young lady that I offered her the chance to do exactly that.  I 
told her I could show her how to keep men she doesn't want to chase her 
from doing so.  I bluntly told her that I would stop the man with the roses 
from bothering her any more, if she so desired.  She was a little reluctant 
at first, but the opportunity to realize her favorite dreams won her over."  
Gina paused to see if Danielle had any more questions about Angie.  "As for 
her recent activity?"
"Oh, she's really excited about going to London for the auction.  I also 
understand that that was your doing," Dani replied.  With a wicked grin, 
she added, "It's very convenient to have someone who works in acquisitions 
for a library in the coven.  That really helps out your collection, doesn't 
it?"
"Touch‚, Miss Gray."  The coven leader smiled graciously at having been 
caught.  "Her background was definitely a consideration in her being 
offered membership to our group.  Speaking of education, Caroline's almost 
finished, isn't she?"
Danielle nodded.  "She's waiting to hear from the review committee.  She's 
a little worried that her recent papers weren't--in vogue for the 
department.  From what I understand, they were all very impressive, just 
not something that this particular university is known for."  She paused, 
then answered Gina's unspoken question.  "No, she refuses to use the power.  
Caroline is determined to make it on her own merits.  She always has been, 
at least since I've known her."
"That's good," the coven leader said, visibly relieved.  "I was just--
concerned--because I know this is very important to her.  I honestly can 
never judge what might drive a member to step over the line from use to 
abuse of the power."  She noticed that Danielle was looking at her 
strangely.  "I may be close to omnipotent, but I am definitely not 
omniscient, Miss Gray.  Most of the time, those I offer membership to are 
only a guess as to the level of risk.  I thought that Caroline, for 
instance, needed the confidence that the power can engender.  Without 
confidence, her physical appearance isn't the best.  She is attractive 
enough, but she has to feel that way."
Dani smiled.  "You should see her around Andy.  She's so quiet and 
unassuming.  I think it's cute the way she looks at him.  And she's so shy-
-what's wrong, your ladyship?"
Gina had tried, but couldn't hold it in.  She laughed at Danielle's 
assessment.  "She eats men.  If you think Vicki is sexually ravenous, you 
should see Caroline.  She may be shy, but she's--making up for lost time, 
as she puts it."  Danielle was flabbergasted.  "She is highly skilled with 
the power, Miss Gray, perhaps not as powerful as you, but very good at 
using it as a precision tool.  Caroline uses a touch of the power to make a 
man wonder about fucking her senseless.  Just enough to firmly plant the 
seeds of the thought in his mind.  She doesn't give commands--she is 
pursued.  I've watched her work, and it's quite impressive.  She does like 
Andrew, but she hardly needs him, sexually speaking."
"Wow," Dani said in a small voice.  "Guess I missed out on that one, huh?"  
She looked a little crestfallen.
Gina decided to restore her sergeant-at-arms' self-esteem.  "Miss Gray, do 
you have any idea how many times in the past seven hundred years that I 
have miscalculated someone's character???  We can start with my 'original' 
life, where I got upset with the man I was married to for philandering.  I 
believed he was basically a good man who had been tempted.  He hit me in 
the face when I wouldn't let him gloss over it.  According to the law at 
the time, he had every right to do that.  However, I had the power, and I 
used it.  Unfortunately, it turned into an extremely public execution, 
since I had no skill at taking life essence."
The shock was plain on Danielle's face.  "What happened?"
"I was stoned.  For being a witch," the coven leader nonchalantly finished.  
She ordered another gin and tonic; this was going to take longer than she 
had originally estimated, so she needed to dismiss Perry.  The poor dear 
would be disappointed, but she would make it up to him in the next couple 
of days.  "I clearly remember thinking that it was a rather rotten way to 
end a promising life.  I woke up as the daughter of a genteel rancher.  
That lasted long enough for him to ascertain that I was not his daughter.  
Of course, I had no clue back then of how to fake it.  He stabbed me to 
death as I slept, believing--quite correctly I might add--that I was a 
succubus who had stolen his daughter's body.
"I have made more than my share of mistakes, Miss Gray.  I am trying to 
prevent all of you from making the same ones.  It took me over five hundred 
years to figure out exactly how powerful I was.  Did you know that the 
coven has only existed since the nineteenth century?"  The initiate shook 
her head, looking very surprised.  "Yes, this little band of ours has not 
been in existence that long, relatively speaking.  And do you know why?"  
Danielle shook her head again.  "Because I did not know enough about the 
power.  I had been a loner for a long, long time, and had only used it for 
myself.  There was the odd altruistic deed, such as getting rid of Jack the 
Ripper, but never had I considered giving the power to another.  I didn't 
even know that I could give it to others."  Gina settled back into her 
chair.  "Every mistake that every coven member has made, I have also made 
at some time, Miss Gray," she somberly said.  "When one is given a great 
deal of power, the first response is to use it indiscriminately.  I was 
irresponsible, short-sighted, and greedy in my earliest lives.  None of 
them lasted longer than a few months, and most were considerably shorter."
The coven leader stopped speaking and looked away vacantly, obviously 
searching her memory.  Dani waited silently, enjoying the heart-to-heart 
talk that they were having.  This was a side of Gina she'd never seen 
before.  Come to think of it, she'd never really cared about Gina's past.  
How did she get so rich, anyway?  And how was she able to make sure that 
she carried everything with her across her lives?
Gina turned back to Danielle.  "I have awakened to find myself a prostitute 
thirteen or fourteen--I can't exactly recall--times.  In most cases, it was 
a short, ugly life.  All the power couldn't elevate me, because I had no 
idea of long-term gain.  I'd just reach out to the first rich man I 
encountered, make him my slave and have him give me lots of money.  It 
always failed because when one deals with large sums of money, there are 
many people other than the principal involved, and you can't control 
everybody.  You might say that I learned about discretion the hard way."
"What about those times where it wasn't, your ladyship?"  Danielle moved 
forward in her chair and poured herself another glass of wine.  "I mean, 
when you didn't have a short, ugly life?"
"I assume you are familiar with Lucretia Borgia?"  Dani's jaw dropped.  
Gina smiled.  "Sitting in front of you, in the flesh.  I am rather 
disappointed that history has chosen to besmirch my name, rather than find 
the truth.  I had or could easily get everything I wanted, so why would I 
commit those horrible crimes?"  She leaned back in her chair and ordered a 
pitcher of water.  "That's enough of the gin and tonics.  At any rate, I 
had gained enough control over the drawing of life essence that I could 
make it seem as if people were slowly wasting away.  A little bit daily, 
and a corpse would eventually be discovered.  That was how I fed then, 
completely unaware that using the power was not a necessity, and that if I 
didn't, I didn't need to feed very much.  When I died, however, I woke up 
in the body of a young girl who had the plague, and all that wealth and 
privilege was gone."  The coven leader's face fell, and she sadly murmured, 
"That was also one of the few times where my reincarnation was an act of 
mercy."
Another question hit Danielle.  "Where do the women whose bodies you wind 
up in go to?"  She immediately realized that it was the wrong question to 
ask: she really didn't want to know the answer.
"They are dead, in almost every sense of the word," Gina said remorsefully.  
"No soul, no ghost.  Truly nothing remains, save for a few memories that 
assault me every once in a while.  Such a burden tends to make one much 
more unselfish with each succeeding life."  She sighed.  "That is also why 
I am much more careful these days.  I don't want to steal any more lives 
than I absolutely have to."  A tear appeared on her face.  Danielle 
apologized for asking the question, but Gina waved dismissively.  "No, Miss 
Gray.  Sometimes I have to remind myself of these things.  And I have had 
good lives."
She smiled.  "One time, I was almost a mail-order bride."  At Danielle's 
skeptical look, she elaborated, "I was a prostitute who was saving her ass 
from sure death by being sent to the United States.  I wound up being saved 
by a very wonderful man.  It was a quiet, nondescript life.  He was a very 
good man, though.  He adored me, and I him.  I rarely used the power the 
whole time I was with him, and I believe that that was the turning point of 
my existence.  I finally realized that there was more to a life than being 
rich and privileged."
"And that's how you got the idea for the coven?" Dani asked.
"No... no...  I had already discovered that I could share the power.  Quite 
accidentally.  I was again, a prostitute."  Gina cocked her head.  "I 
honestly believe that is fate's way of keeping me humble.  I've never been 
what you would call--a high-priced call girl.  It's always been your 
standard streetwalker.  But I digress.  My roommate, also a prostitute, was 
being badly beaten by her client while I was out on the street waiting for 
her to finish.  I couldn't go in, because the arsehole had insisted that I 
be locked out, with no key, and he had lots of money.  So Cheryl and I 
agreed to his terms, because we needed the money.  I found myself 
desperately wishing I could make him stop, but I knew that the power won't 
work at a distance.  At some point, I passed out, and woke up with Cheryl 
hovering over me.
"She was in a fairly bad way, but her client was as stiff and still as a 
statue.  I immediately knew what was happening, and told her to tell him to 
give us all his money and leave, forgetting completely about the evening.  
He committed suicide that night, which was Cheryl's doing, no doubt.  I was 
too wiped out to stop her.  That is one of the reasons why the ritual 
exists, Danielle.  If I share the strain of connecting someone to the power 
with others, I still have a normal amount of strength afterwards, in case 
I've made a horrible mistake.  All I ever did until I learned about the 
ritual was sleep for two days and feel horrid."
Dani couldn't believe what she had just heard.  "Let me get this 
straight...  You said you learned about the ritual???"  All of the coven 
leader's revelations to now had been interesting, but this one completely 
shocked the initiate.  "From where???  Who taught you???"
Gina smiled.  Danielle was so inquisitive.  But it was getting late, and 
the young woman did have to go to work the next day.  "I will make a deal 
with you, Miss Gray.  Let us finish our business tonight, and then 
tomorrow, we'll have dinner together here in the castle.  I will resume my 
story and answer as many of your questions as I can."  Danielle quickly 
accepted and went back to her notes, shuffling them furiously.  It pleased 
Gina that Danielle had been so engrossed in the story that the initiate had 
lost her place in the original task.
Danielle got a triumphant look on her face.  "Okay, I guess we were about 
to look at... Cindy.  She's been using the power quite a bit lately.  The 
guy that hired her for his company was just trying to get into her pants.  
She fell for it, and now she's madder than hell.  The company is--"
"Just a dream in the eyes of a fast talker who means well," Gina finished.  
"Yes, I know the type, and Cindy has a habit of falling for them.  She's 
quite the dreamer, herself."
"Well, nothing she did to him made it sound like she was going to break any 
coven rules or anything, but I probably should keep an eye on her," Dani 
said.  She was very surprised when the coven leader waved dismissively.
"She's going to have a clean house, a well-manicured lawn and garden, free 
food, and fresh flowers delivered daily for a couple of weeks.  Then she'll 
feel much better about herself and let him go."  Gina giggled.  "Can you 
tell I've been through this with her before?  Seriously, Danielle, I 
selected Cindy because she was, to use a common term, 'trailer trash'.  She 
had dreams, but would always wind up as the doormat of some man who would 
promise her great things.  Her--anger--over her current situation is mostly 
self-directed.  Cindy thinks that she should have learned by now, but old, 
ingrained habits are hard to break.  It'll blow over soon enough.  Other 
than that, she's a fine initiate, and very compassionate."
It seemed to Dani that Gina had a good handle on many of the initiates.  
She guessed that the coven leader felt that a sergeant-at-arms served some 
function, otherwise she wouldn't be here now.  Still, Gina pretty much knew 
the members cold.  She cleared her throat.  "I don't have anything to say 
about Heather; she's off somewhere in Europe with her current boyfriend."  
Probably getting flogged into bliss nightly, Danielle thought, and an 
unbidden image of her and Robin crossed her mind.
"Miss Gray?"  Gina's gentle question snapped her back to reality.  Danielle 
shook her head to clear it, and apologized for daydreaming.  "That's quite 
all right, Danielle," the coven leader lightly said.  "We have been here 
for a while."
"Let's see... Elizabeth.  She's OK, and she hasn't used the power in a 
couple of months."  Dani giggled.  "The biggest worry in her life right now 
is when Seth is going to pop the question."
"Do you think she'd use the power to--speed up the process?"  Gina frowned, 
genuinely worried.  "They've been together for nearly two years."
"Nahhh.  Only if she could use it on her mother."  Dani rolled her eyes.  
"The hangup is Elizabeth's mom.  She wants to see a traditional engagement 
ring.  You know, two months' salary and all that.  Seth is still paying off 
student loans and they don't want to start off any more in the hole than 
they need to."  She shook her head.  "Her mom is dead set against the 
marriage because Seth isn't a doctor or a lawyer.  She wants to him to ante 
up first."
Gina sighed.  "The reason I invited Elizabeth to join us was that she used 
to be treated as a fragile little girl.  She'd taken up with a boorish man 
who treated her like dirt.  She was--rebelling against her parents and her 
life.  You'd think her mother would be pleased with Seth by comparison."  
She looked away into space for a moment.  "I gave her the power to keep her 
from having the helpless victim mentality ingrained into her personality.  
She's much more self-reliant now."  The coven leader sighed in 
exasperation.  "Unfortunately, her mother has always done her best to undo 
that.  She hasn't succeeded but..."  Gina waved her hand.  "Well, who's 
next?" she brightly asked.
Dani looked at her notes.  "Ummm, Tricia.  School is going real well for 
her.  She's so happy that you turned her on to healing people, and she 
really appreciates you getting her into the sports medicine program."  
There was a twinge of jealousy in her thoughts; sports medicine was the 
more glamorous area of physical therapy.
"She's brave enough to attempt to make it in such a traditionally male-
dominated world.  They weren't going to let her in, despite her academic 
qualifications.  I intervened to keep her from getting upset, and perhaps 
doing something with the power that she shouldn't, or worse, attempting 
something she could not achieve."  The coven leader leveled her gaze at her 
sergeant-at-arms.  "Of the bad things than can happen with the power, 
falling short of your intended effect is one of the worst.  If you're going 
to attempt something, you had better make sure that you succeed, or the 
repercussions are going to be horrendous.  In this case, it was persuading 
the admissions committee that she deserved to get in.  Tricia is one of the 
weaker members when it comes to using the power in the traditional way.  
This is balanced out by her healing ability.  I don't know why it happens 
that way, but it does."  She shrugged.  "Since I have the ability and am 
used to dealing with persuading more than one person at a time to do my 
bidding, I did it for her."
Danielle thought back to the period when she was playing at being Susan.  
"Ummm... your ladyship, I've been able to control two men at once," she 
said in a small voice.
"I figured as much.  You are very powerful, as I have told you on many 
occasions.  You are getting more skilled every day, as well.  If you honed 
them to their sharpest, your abilities could allow you to completely 
control then men of a small town.  Fortunately, I believe that your 
experiences have taught you that being in control isn't all that it's 
cracked up to be."
"Isn't that the truth," Danielle sighed.  It was getting late, and she had 
to go to work in the morning.  "Well, I suppose that I should finish this 
up, anyway," she said.  "That brings us to Susan.  Susan is--Susan."  That 
was all she could find to say about her friend and mentor, the woman who 
had introduced Dani to a new side of herself.  "That's really all I can say 
about her."  The coven leader nodded with an understanding smile.  "Well, 
then I guess that's it--"
Gina interrupted, "Not quite, Miss Gray."  The initiate looked at her 
quizzically.  "There is one more we have to discuss."  Seeing that Danielle 
was completely baffled, the coven leader smiled and lightly said, "We need 
to speak about you.  Who watches the watcher and all that.  Danielle, how 
are your--explorations, as Susan puts it--coming along?"  She could see 
that the question startled the young woman.
"Ummmm... okay, I guess," Dani shyly began.  She paused, then continued in 
a near-whisper, "I think I really enjoy whipping people.  I haven't done it 
with Andy, 'cause he hates it.  I know I could make him do it, even make 
him enjoy it, because he feels so deeply for me.  But eventually it would 
fall apart, so I don't even bother.  It's not worth losing him."  The depth 
of understanding expressed by Danielle's explanation made Gina feel very 
good.  The initiate had learned an enormous amount about the power, its 
workings, its potential, and most importantly, its limitations.  Not only 
that, she had accepted them.
Dani watched Gina's lack of a reaction, and decided she felt comfortable 
talking about her new interests with the coven leader.  She continued in a 
stronger voice, "Anyway, I've got--a friend--who likes being hit.  
Especially by me.  Susan's pretty much convinced me that I'm not sick, and 
I can't deny that it turns me on.  I've made arrangements to play with my 
'friend' outside of Susan's parties, and see what happens."
"Your--'friend'--is Miss Wright, correct?"  Gina smiled at Danielle's 
blush.  "Remember, Miss Gray, I am bisexual, and you do have exceedingly 
good taste in men and women."  Still smiling, Gina continued, "I have had 
the experience of being the 'stern British governess' to several 'naughty 
boys.'--Don't look so shocked, dear.  Sadomasochism has been around since 
before I existed.  As I have told you before, there is nothing sexual that 
I have not done over the course of seven hundred years.  I truly meant it."
"At this point in this life, convention appeals to me much more; that is 
the main reason you have not known me to engage in any--variations.  I 
suppose I'm feeling old, relatively speaking, and I desire traditional male 
companionship.  However, you are young, and your experimentation is a part 
of your overall maturation process."  The coven leader stopped to look 
purposefully at Danielle.  "I can remember when Danielle Gray would not 
have sat and listened this much."  The young woman smiled, accepting the 
compliment with a blush and a graceful incline of her head.  Gina finally 
felt at complete ease.  She wondered how long such an unprecedented peace 
would last.  It had been an interesting lifetime.  Now, perhaps she could 
tend to her library, and to her charges with a caretaker's attitude, rather 
than that of a taskmaster.  The coven leader hadn't had many opportunities 
to grow old gracefully; maybe this would be one.  If only Andrew could be 
at her side for the duration...  "I suppose then, that this concludes our 
meeting?"  Danielle nodded.  "Then I will see you tomorrow night for 
dinner, drinks and a chat?" Gina added.
"I wouldn't miss it for the world, your ladyship," Dani replied, her eyes 
sparkling.
***

The following evening found Gina and Dani sharing coffee in the library 
after a sumptuous meal.  "Miss Gray, before we start, may I ask where this 
sudden curiosity about me comes from?"  Danielle explained that the coven 
leader seemed more--open now.  "Do I really seem that distant or 
unapproachable?" Gina frowned.
"Well... I wouldn't call it distant.  After all, you have improved our 
lives by a lot, whether or not we realize how much.  But with all the 
formalities here at the castle, sometimes you seem to be a lot less 
approachable than you really are," Danielle replied.
Gina silently weighed the young woman's analysis for a minute.  After a 
quiet sigh, she spoke.  "That is always so difficult.  I need to maintain a 
certain distance from each of you, because if I get too close, discipline 
becomes a problem.  If I'm too distant, however, the members are afraid of 
me.  I have had problems with that ever since I created the coven."  She 
smiled.  "Still, compared to the alternative, I welcome the dilemma.  It 
wasn't always like this, Danielle.  I was a loner until the middle of the 
nineteenth century, more or less.  That was when I found out that I could 
give the power to another woman.  I didn't quite know how I did it, but I 
could.  I returned to my birthplace to seek an answer after one of my--
creations--killed three men for their wealth.  I was forced to dispose of 
her--something I had tried to avoid, because she was my friend, but I could 
not stand the thought of innocent people being dead because of me.  Being 
able to pay for sex should be no crime--certainly not a capital one."
"There were some inscriptions on the Druid monoliths surrounding the 
sacrificial altar where I was created.  I found that I could read them, 
which was surprising, since I was barely able to read English.  Fascinated, 
I moved from stone to stone, reading in the moonlight, and then the 
sunlight of the next day.  By the next evening, I knew how I could effect 
the sharing of the power at my complete, conscious control.  I had also 
learned the reason for my existence: the men who were going to use me as a 
virgin sacrifice raped me before the ceremony, unable to control their 
lust.  Instead of giving themselves more power, they created a succubus.  
The magic ritual specifically called for a virgin, and promised doom to 
those, and all like them who failed to follow the ritual.  That is why the 
power only works on men.  According to the inscriptions, had there been 
women in the original group, the power would work on both genders."
Dani was fascinated.  "Wow.  So did you go back to London and start using 
the power the way you do now?"  She could see how that would give Gina a 
purpose, and allow her to become who she was.
"Oh no, Danielle!"  Gina shook her head.  "Actually, I never made it back 
to London.  I was lynched the next day for being a witch.  It seems that I 
had spent too much time around the monoliths for the local townspeople's 
comfort.  When they came for me, I couldn't control thirty men at once.  
And the women who were with them..."  She shrugged.  "I came back to life 
as a prostitute, again.  I woke up, weak, starving, and in jail."  The 
coven leader let an ironic chuckle go.  "What I thought was going to be a 
short, extremely forgettable life turned into one of my great loves."
"I was to be put on a prison ship sailing for the United States; the judge-
advocate had no stomach for killing women.  I was to be--purchased, and 
sent as a mail-order bride to some man.  I was too weak to use the power, 
so I had to go along with it.  One of the policemen assigned to the escort 
job fell head over heels for me; I had been cleaned up for the voyage, and 
I was very attractive.  He paid for my release and took me home with the 
understanding that any misbehavior would get me sent away, or worse."
"He was so kind and gentle!  Andrew is very much like him.  At first, my 
mistrust of men made me behave and act in a contrary fashion.  It was 
always met by a quiet, face-to-face discussion of what was expected and 
proper.  He never raised a hand nor his voice to me.  After a while, I 
began to try to do little things to please him.  He was so grateful that 
first time I met him at the door with his slippers!  It made me feel so--
loved--that I did things like that more often.  And my body--my body 
realized the depth of my affection for him before my mind did.  Understand 
that sex was something done for King and country back then, and that it was 
only done in that spirit.  I corrupted him in that respect: fellatio, anal 
sex, cunnilingus, non-missionary..."  Gina's voice trailed off while she 
felt the thrill of the memories surge through her body.  She shivered, 
pleasantly, and involuntarily.  "I only used the power to feed every once 
in a great while.  The power was not necessary to my happiness; therefore, 
I often forgot about it.  That was the first time I realized that I didn't 
have to use the power."
"Our only regret was that we had no children.  I didn't know then that I 
was doomed to be barren for all of my lives.  He was disappointed, but not 
frustrated.  He loved me too much.  When he died, heroically, trying to 
save someone from a fire, I committed suicide.  I had never loved so 
deeply, so completely, and I couldn't bear the thought of life without 
him."  She paused to wipe away a tear and compose herself.
"This is all really fresh in your mind, isn't it, your ladyship?" Danielle 
quietly asked, receiving a nod of confirmation.  She walked over to the 
other side of the desk, and gave Gina a caring, empathic hug.  "I'm really 
sorry.  We can stop now if you want," Dani whispered, choking back a tear 
herself.
"No, no... I'll be all right, Danielle," the coven leader said.  Taking a 
deep breath, she resumed, "I woke up as a beautiful young girl, a banker's 
daughter.  I was privileged and spoiled beyond belief.  The only drawback 
was that I could not feed inconspicuously, and so remained too weak from my 
reincarnation to use any of the power for several years.  That was before I 
became... marriageable.  I took a little bit of essence from each suitor 
who would have enough of my father's favor for us to be left alone for a 
minute.  I was quite the prize, and had no shortage of qualified suitors.  
"But the Lord Mansfield, a widower, was by far the most creative, 
attentive, and flattering of them."
"I had never seen such wealth flaunted so casually!  Flowers daily, red 
roses!  A box of sweets and the most romantic prose would accompany 
anything he sent.  He was one of my father's richest clients, so that was 
no obstacle.  We married, I a blushing virgin bride of seventeen, he a 
wiser, more mature man of thirty-eight.
"Once I was his, I quickly learned that the Lord was not all he seemed to 
be.  He had certain desires that I was not eager to fulfill.  I was so out-
of-practice with the power that I was unable to stop his first 
sadomasochistic episode with me.  The next day, I fed on a couple of 
servants feeling terribly guilty--it was a matter of self-preservation, 
however.  I later found out that his previous two wives had died while 
serving his sexual wants.  I was strong enough to defend myself the second 
time.  My control over the Lord Mansfield scared him greatly, but he was in 
a delicate position: anything he would publicly say about it would make 
people think him insane.  After all, I was a sweet, innocent, well-bred 
child," Gina smiled, remembering the irony of the situation.  "I made him 
teach me about money.  I made him show me how the family fortune had been 
made and how it was maintained.  Out of fear, he complied.  It became a 
problem when some of my female friends, other wives of station, noticed 
that my husband was afraid of me."
"I didn't understand why that was a problem, and told them that they ruled 
their households as well, why was what I was doing any different?  They 
explained to me how they achieved their control.  They taught me about 
feminine wiles, which I knew absolutely nothing about.  They showed me the 
inherent power in being a woman, despite physical and social barriers.  
They made me realize that it did me little good outside of my household to 
rule within; but with the Lord Mansfield as my willing puppet, I could 
accomplish many things in the world-at-large.  Shortly thereafter, I told 
the Lord that he could... play with me.  His surprise was only surpassed by 
his lust and zeal.  I used the power to keep him from hurting me too much 
while allowing him the pleasures that he craved.  The next night, he was 
kneeling at my feet, kissing them with devotion and begging for another 
session.  That was when I realized that I was on my way to solving the 
gigantic riddle of men and women."
"My friends saw the change in the household immediately, and in exchange 
for their wise and wonderful counsel, I told them that I would show them 
how I had gained my earlier control.  They could never tell a soul, but 
they would be greatly rewarded.  Of course they agreed, and the coven was 
born.  Our mission was to improve the lives of women, and show them their 
inherent power.  And that, Danielle, is essentially how the coven started, 
with four women in the basement of the Lord Mansfield's manor home."
"That is so cool, Gina," Danielle enthused.  "But why are there thirteen of 
us now?"
"Because that's how many witches are in a coven, according to the 
dictionary."  The coven leader's eyes sparkled with amusement.  "Purely 
arbitrary on my part.  I could, with the ritual, create a thousand or more 
coven members.  However, as the class size grows, the quality of the 
education declines, and discipline is much more difficult to effect.  
Effective discipline is also the reason why I make members resign from the 
coven when they move away."
"Another lesson from experience?" Dani asked.
The coven leader nodded and sighed.  "It took a while for the news of an 
initiate's inappropriate behavior to reach me.  By the time I addressed the 
problem, it was almost too late.  I had to spend three months in San 
Francisco cleaning up the mess she had made, which literally killed me.  I 
had to use the power too much.  Not coincidentally, I created the sergeant-
at-arms post after that reincarnation.  I wanted to keep a closer eye on 
everyone, and it can't be done from a distance."
Danielle nodded.  "I can see where that would be a problem.  But I do have 
one more question... how do you manage to keep your wealth between lives?  
I mean, you have a different body, a different name, and absolutely no 
identification.  I can't imagine a bank giving money away without verifying 
who they're giving it to."
Gina smiled.  Yes, Danielle Gray was very sharp.  Selecting the young 
brunette for the coven had not been a mistake.  "It is a very complicated 
identification process, one that I designed and have refined over the 
years.  Where men are involved, I--convince--them never to reveal the 
secret."  Seeing the curious expression on Danielle's face, she decided to 
explain just a little more.  "A little bit of money, and power-enhanced 
sex.  Remember that I have direct access to men's brains; I can make them 
do and feel things that aren't physically possible under normal 
conditions."  The coven leader smiled impishly again.  That was as much as 
she was going to reveal.  No one needed to know the exact details of how 
she created a new Mansfield identity from nothing but the power.  "Do you 
have any questions on any other subject?  I think it's very good for coven 
members to understand who I am and how I've gotten to this point, but I 
don't want to do it in a lecture format.  This is my existence we are 
discussing, not some finished, fixed piece of literature or historical 
event.  I am still very much alive," the coven leader said.
Dani cocked her head.  "Do you think that your lives are longer now because 
you've gotten a better--handle--on the power and how to use it?  You 
haven't been a prostitute recently, have you?"
"Actually, Miss Gray, I have, but I didn't stay one for long.  I had 
established the way to reclaim my fortune, so I only needed one client to 
get the cash necessary to set the process in motion, and to regain my 
former standing."  Gina stopped, waiting for another question, then 
resumed, "I do not know why I go into the bodies that I do when I am 
reborn.  I stopped trying to figure that out several lifetimes ago."
Danielle nodded.  "I can't see a pattern, other than the number of times 
you've been a prostitute.  Maybe it's all one gigantic cosmic karma joke."  
She stood and stretched.  "I'm thinking of staying at the castle tonight.  
Andy won't be home until late tomorrow, and it's really kinda weird being 
in the house with residual traces of him all around, but having to sleep 
without his aura."
The coven leader smiled.  "So you can sense his historical presence."  That 
revelation left no doubt about her metaphysical skill and the strength of 
her bond with Andrew.  Danielle was an elite coven member now.  Still, 
another small test wouldn't hurt.  "Why didn't you just stay in your 
chambers here for the duration?  You could have even summoned a servant.  
You and Andrew have an open relationship, correct?"
"Yeah--but--I don't want just a man--or even a hypnotized perfect lover.  I 
want Andy.  It's not just being horny."  Dani explained.  "I know you, of 
all people, can understand that."
Test passed.  Gina nodded.  "Yes, I can dear.  Yes, I very much do 
understand."  She stood.  "Well, I will have your chambers readied.  In the 
meantime, would you care to join me for some chocolate mousse in the lounge 
before retiring?"  Danielle eagerly agreed, and gave her a happy, warm hug 
before they left the library.  Gina Mansfield felt like a proud parent.  
Maybe she had found the key to longer, and less troublesome lives.
Reasons

Dani looked at the flight arrival board and sighed.  Andy's flight had been 
delayed again.  It was 11 p.m., and now his flight wouldn't be arriving 
until around midnight.  She had worried that the coven meeting would keep 
her from meeting her fianc‚ on his return and had headed straight for the 
airport, where she had been for the past half hour.  Maybe a drink would 
help pass the time.  Danielle found a seat in the bar, and ordered one of 
the overpriced pi¤a coladas.  The airport did not have a lot of hustle and 
bustle at this late hour, so she resigned herself to a boring wait.  She 
wasn't alone long.  A tall, slender, well-muscled man slid into the chair 
next to her.  Danielle waited for him to make his move; it was nice to know 
that you still turned heads.  "You're here awful late young lady," he 
drawled, slurring the consonants a little.  "Can I buy you another drink?"
"No thanks," Danielle replied with a bland smile.  "I just got this one, 
and I'm waiting for my fianc‚'s flight."  His aura dimmed slightly, but it 
was still pretty bright.  Shit.  Just what I needed...
"Why a lucky man like him would leave a pretty lil' thang like you, I don't 
know.  Seems like an invitation for another man to snatch her away.  I sure 
wouldn't leave you alone.  What's your name?"
"Danielle, and I'd really like to be alone while I wait," she quietly said, 
with just the thinnest veneer of politeness to avoid attracting attention.  
She figured the odds were getting good that she would have to use the power 
on this guy, and she didn't want to give anyone a reason to be watching 
her.
"Oh come on now, Danielle," he said, "I'm just tryin' t'be friendly.  My 
plane's been delayed four hours and I figured--"
"You will go back to your table, sober up, and leave any woman you think 
you're interested in alone."  His face went blank as the power drove the 
command into his mind.  He went back to his table and ordered some coffee, 
looking slightly confused before he picked up a newspaper.  Dani didn't 
want him to get as far as third degree harassment, since it probably would 
have been a pain to get him back for the trial.  She checked her watch: 
11:10.  She sighed and took a sip of her drink.  At least it wasn't watered 
down.
When Andy finally got off the plane, she rushed to meet him, but was slowed 
by the impact of his aura as it literally exploded from his body and hit 
her.  Danielle's eyes fluttered and rolled back in her head for an instant.  
She instantly cut off her perception of the metaphysical plane to keep from 
fainting.  Her knees sagged slightly as they hugged.  "I missed you so 
much!" she whispered, almost crying.  She let his aura envelop her, 
luxuriating as the world turned a soft, warm, electric blue.  Reluctantly, 
she again closed her perception off--she needed to be able to drive them 
home--and then she had some plans for them.
Andy quietly grumbled about the return flight; he had been waiting since 
early afternoon--he was going to take an earlier flight and surprise her.  
Unfortunately, that one was canceled, and he wound up on his original 
flight, which was delayed time and again.  "I am really beat tonight, Dani.  
There isn't a whole lot of energy left in this body.  Waiting for hours on 
end is the most fatiguing thing I can think of."
Danielle had something else in mind that would wear him out.  "I'll give 
you a nice back rub and let you unwind," she lied.  She could see Andy's 
desire for her in the strength of his aura; the fatigue was a state of 
mind, and she knew exactly how to change that.  When they got home, she 
asked him if he'd like to take a relaxing shower while she unpacked his 
things.  As he shut the bathroom door, she put the suitcase in the corner.  
She would unpack it for him, but not tonight.  Dani undressed quickly, put 
on a touch of his favorite scent, slipped into a lacy black nightie, and 
placed one of the custom black cigarettes into a newly acquired violet-and-
black holder.  Now all she had to do was wait.
It seemed like forever, but the shower finally stopped.  Danielle lit the 
cigarette, crossed her legs and posed.  She waited to draw again until she 
heard footsteps in the hall.  Andy came into the room and saw her exhale 
slowly.  "Hello, darling," she purred.  "Did you--"  Dani took another draw 
and exhaled deliberately, giving him her most incendiary look.  "--Enjoy 
your shower?"  A tent was forming in the front of Andy's robe, and there 
was no trace of the fatigue that had marked his earlier demeanor.  She 
smiled as she felt her insides twitch, signaling her readiness for him.  
"C'mere.  I missed you," Dani pouted.
***

"Why didn't you just tell me you were horny?" Andy asked during their 
barely-dressed mid-afternoon breakfast Saturday.  "I know I said I was 
tired, but--hell, you could have even just zapped me, and I wouldn't have 
minded."
"Because it wasn't just a matter of being horny, dear." Danielle replied.  
"If it was just about being horny, I could zap any guy and get off."  She 
leaned forward in her chair.  "I did it because I enjoy seducing you.  I 
like being sexy like you fantasize.  It excites me, too.  Very much."  An 
involuntary shudder ran through her at the image.  She was getting wet 
again.  "Now eat up.  You're gonna need all the energy you can get."  Dani 
ran a finger around her moistened pussy and popped it into her surprised 
fianc‚'s mouth.
***

Susan Newton was spending some quality time with Lewis on a Saturday night.  
Steven was out of the country, on loan to a friend.  The big black man was 
bound, spread-eagled on his back with his legs slightly elevated, on her 
bed.  She reluctantly pulled herself off his erection after having ridden 
him to two orgasms.  On the night stand, a silver, bullet-shaped vibrator 
buzzed quietly.  "You know what's going to happen next," she whispered in 
his ear.  "And there's nothing you can do to stop it."  His cock twitched.  
She raised the dildo and slowly taunted him with it.  Lewis' eyes widened 
and he struggled against his bonds to no avail.  Susan coated the buzzing 
probe with a generous amount of lubricant as he watched, helplessly.  His 
prodigious cock swayed in the air, standing thick and tall, veins bulging.  
She began to work the vibrator into his exposed asshole, drawing a loud 
gasp from him.  Lewis shuddered and his erection grew even more rigid.  She 
drank some of his cookies-and-cream aura to stave off his ejaculation.  His 
penis lost its stiffness, but not its fullness, and Susan grasped it at the 
base while continuing to work the vibrator in his ass.  She ran her filled 
fist towards the top, over the crown, reveling in his loud, guttural gasp 
and the electrified jerk of his body.
Eyes shining, she leaned forward to meet his cock with her lips, drawing it 
into her mouth with a slurp.  She bobbed her head rhythmically, taking more 
of him with each downward stroke, using a gentle suction to increase the 
friction.  His cock grew harder in her mouth, stretching her lips, and his 
aura steadily grew in intensity, warning her.  Susan turned the vibrator on 
high, and began jacking the bottom half of his penis with her hand, all the 
while bobbing furiously at the top with her mouth.  Her fist was a near-
blur; Lewis made a deep, desperate, choking noise, jerked once, and filled 
Susan's mouth with come.  He grunted loudly, his body jerking against its 
restraints as she continually swabbed the tip and rim with her tongue, 
swallowing his white flood.  She emitted a satisfied purr as the flood 
turned into an occasional dribble.  Removing the dildo caused a final jerk 
and gush.  Susan thoroughly, lovingly cleaned his cock with her mouth after 
removing his bonds.  She curled around his large body and happily settled 
in.  The room was quiet, save for Lewis' loud panting, and the bed moved in 
time with his heaving, brawny chest.  Eventually, both faded to nothing.
"You know I love you," his voice softly rumbled.
"And I love you too, Lewis," Susan answered.  The past two weeks had been 
wonderful; no Circle events, no coven obligations, and above all, no 
Steven.  It had been just the two of them--like old times.  Like it was 
supposed to be, just she and her soulmate, playing their own private games.  
She was able to be his Mistress Susan; a woman only he knew.  The past two 
weeks had made Susan realize how much she had missed that in the past 
several months.  Something was going to have to be done about Steven: his 
continued presence was beginning to have an impact on her most cherished 
relationship.  She snuggled closer to Lewis, and closed her eyes to sleep.  
Weighty matters could wait until daylight.
***

Danielle was enjoying her wine at the kitchen table.  Andy was doing 
something creative at the stove.  Every time he left, she missed his 
culinary skills almost as much as she missed him.  She remembered the time 
she had let that thought slip out.  She had been surprised to find that he 
was very proud of that; she had thought he was going to be insulted.  But 
that had been in the early days of their relationship, the first few weeks 
after she had discovered the blue.  Now she knew there was nothing she 
could not, would not discuss openly with this man.  Even if she didn't want 
to.  Like now.
"You've got something on your mind, dear," Andy said.  Damn his 
perceptiveness.  "What's the problem, other than the fact that I'm just 
plain worn out and we can't have sex tonight?"  With tomorrow being a work 
day, and given that she had been nearly insatiable for him over the entire 
weekend, Dani had agreed (with some complaint) to lay off for the next 
forty-eight hours.  His kidding tone faded away.  "What's wrong?  
Something's bothering you.  I'd like to know what it is."
Pinned down again.  "I was wondering--"  Dani paused to take a sip of wine 
to see if it would make this easier to say.  Nope.  "I was wondering how 
you'd feel about spending next weekend with Gina."  There.  She had said 
it.  She felt compelled to add, "It's very clear that she misses you, but I 
want you to know that it is your decision."  Danielle watched Andy 
carefully for any sign of his thoughts.
Andy silently turned away from Dani and resumed rubbing fresh basil over 
the salmon.  He had missed the coven leader's unique charm and her company 
more than he wanted to admit to himself.  Gina's haute couture, fine 
British breeding, and her intense desire for him were highly attractive to 
him.  Still, Danielle was the great love of his life.  "What about you?  
How do you feel about it?"
"I'll be fine, Andy.  I can't keep you away from her; you're too precious 
to her, and we will survive anything you do with her.  She doesn't fall in 
love with many men.  You're very special."  She looked at him, and decided 
that being completely honest was necessary.  "If you do go," she slowly 
began, "I think I need to tell you that I will have a guest for the 
weekend.  Robin."
Andy was only a little surprised at that.  "Are you going to--indulge your 
darker side?"  Dani tossed her head from side to side for a few seconds, 
not answering.  He decided to rephrase the question.  "Scratch that.  Are 
you going to--explore, as Susan would put it?"  She nodded.  "Then I think 
I will go spend the weekend at the castle.  You need the space."  Danielle 
smiled at him.  They knew each other very well.
***

Steve Hall walked upstairs to Mistress Susan's office with a little 
trepidation.  He hadn't ever been summoned there by the dominatrix.  It was 
good to be home again after two weeks of fun in the south of France at 
Madame Chaillot's villa.  He wondered if that was the reason for this 
meeting; had Madame said something about his service?  The meeting was not 
taking place in the dungeon, so he took that as a good sign.  Steve tapped 
on the closed door.  "Come in, Steven."  His legs melted a little at the 
sound of his mistress' voice.  It had been two weeks.
Susan watched her soon-to-be-former slave approach her desk.  The challenge 
of breaking, then training him had been an exhilarating one.  In the 
beginning, she had wondered if being with Lewis had dulled her instincts 
and her abilities.  Any remaining doubts had vanished with Madame 
Chaillot's glowing report.  Her friend's continued, and very-explicitly-
expressed interest in Steven was also very gratifying--and offered a 
solution to the dilemma Susan currently faced.  Steven knelt at her feet.  
"Please, sit."  She modulated the normal tone of command she used with 
slaves.  It was a subtle difference, but she saw confusion flash across 
Steven's face.  "It seems that you have learned your lessons well.  Madame 
Chaillot was very pleased with your service."  She paused.  "That also 
pleases me very much.  Therefore, I believe that you have earned your 
release from my service.  This also means that I consider you to have 
served your coven punishment in full, and so you are now a free man, in 
every sense of the word."
"I-I-I thought that Mistress Gina decided my coven punishment?!!" Steven 
blurted, looking shocked.  He collected himself quickly, reverting back to 
a submissive posture, and stammered, "I-I-I mean, her ladyship assigned me 
to your service.  Isn't she supposed to decide when I can be released?"
This was interesting, Susan mused.  After nearly three years of coven 
service, he should have been thrilled to be a free man.  "When her ladyship 
assigned you to me, she also left the question of your release to me," she 
evenly replied.  "The coven will provide for you until you can marshal some 
resources.  We understand that one cannot go back to a life that has been 
abandoned for so long.  We are not heartless."  She looked at him.  "Is 
there going to be a problem in returning you to the real world that I am 
not aware of?"
"Have I displeased you in some way, Mistress?"  The words were desperate, 
unhappy.  Steven bowed his head and seemed to shrink in stature.
"Oh no, Steven!!!" Susan exclaimed, surprised by his reaction.  "Since you 
have been fully trained, your service has been more than adequate.  
However, your coven punishment is at an end, and I am releasing you so that 
you may get on with your life."
"Then if I am a free man, I wish to stay here, in your service."
Susan sighed.  She frowned, mostly to cover the pleased smile that 
threatened to break out on her face.  It was good to know that your slave 
adored you.  Nonetheless, she had a life to resume, even if he didn't want 
to resume his.  "First, Steven, I appreciate the sentiment you just 
expressed.  You have no idea how pleased and flattered I am."  He smiled, 
hope in his eyes.  "However, no matter how pleased I may be, I can not 
grant your request.  Simply, your presence here creates an unacceptable 
dynamic in the long term, one whose consequences I do not wish to face."  
Steven looked as if he was going to cry.  "At another time in my life, I 
would have accepted you into my service.  But Lewis is my mate."  The room 
was quiet for several seconds.  "Of course, you will be welcome at all 
Circle events, and I will let people know that you are available."  He 
glumly nodded.  "There is another possibility, Steven," she gently resumed.  
"Madame Chaillot has expressed an interest in you.  It would be your 
decision on whether or not to contact her.  I have all the pertinent 
information."
"Mistress, she's not you," Steven quietly whined.
"I know that, Steven," Susan tenderly replied.  "You will, of course, be 
informed of any private events that I host, and be welcome at all of them.  
That is the best I can do, darling," she sympathetically said."  Susan was 
very touched by his loyalty.  Maybe she could do a little more for him.  
"Until you have enough resources to find a place of your own, you may stay 
here."  She watched his aura do a happy dance.  "There is a time limit on 
this.  I pray, for your sake, that you do not exceed it," Mistress Susan 
warned sternly.
"Thank you, Mistress!!!" Steven said.
"Now leave me, and have Lewis shackle you in the dungeon.  That is where 
you will spend the night.  It pleases me," Susan commanded.  Her slave's 
broad grin, bow and exit made her feel good.  "Oh, and Steven--" she called 
after him, "--Lubricate well.  You're going to have a visitor tonight."  
Steven's aura sizzled.  She had just made him horny.  Maybe Mistress Susan 
would relieve his yearning--or maybe she wouldn't.  After all, she was a 
bitch goddess.
***

"Hello, Mr. Davidson.  It's wonderful to see you again at the castle.  May 
I take your bag?"  James' friendly greeting and smile always brought back 
pleasant memories for Andy.  The "honored guest" treatment he received here 
made any trip to the castle a pampered mini-vacation.  "Her ladyship is 
waiting for you in her chambers.  If you would, please follow me."  The two 
men headed up the staircase in silence.
The coven leader's bedroom suite overlooked the gardens of Castlereagh, not 
the front drive, so she didn't see Andrew arrive, but she found his mind 
easily enough.  She knew that he and her head butler were headed for her 
room.  Gina lit a cigarette to help fight the swelling excitement--and the 
itch.  She hoped Andrew wanted her as badly as she needed him.  There was a 
knock on her outer door.  "Come in, Andrew," she called.  "I'll be out 
presently."  She wanted to give James a chance to leave gracefully, and 
waited for his mental signature to diminish.  As usual, her head butler was 
envious, but amazingly discreet about it.  She put the cigarette out.  
Perhaps she would play with Andrew's fetish later this weekend, but not 
now.
Gina slowly walked out of her bedroom dressed in a sheer red gown.  "Hello, 
Andrew," she throatily said, "I've missed you."  She read his mind--he had 
missed her a great deal, too.  "Let go of your guilt.  Danielle has let go 
of her jealousy.  We belong to each other until Sunday night."  She felt 
the itch threaten to consume her and forgot all about polite conversation 
and intellectual pursuits.  The tension in the room suddenly increased, and 
Andrew's aura danced crazily.  He hadn't said a word since arriving.  Gina 
swayed invitingly as she approached him.  She brushed the front of his 
pants, looking hungrily into his eyes.  "If you don't fuck me now, I think 
I shall go quite mad," she growled.  And so their weekend began in a frenzy 
of lust.
***

Danielle lit a cigarette.  Her basement was far warmer than she could ever 
remember.  Robin Wright was naked, bound to a spreader assembly that Susan 
had loaned her for the weekend.  The slender blonde girl's back was 
reddened from the flogger that Dani had just put down.  Both women were 
panting.  "You know how hot this makes me, slave.  Does it make you hot, 
too, my little blonde?  Serving your Mistress' slightest desire?"
"Yes, M-Mistress," Robin gulped.  The teen was uncomfortable, arms and legs 
spread, but that paled in significance to the frustration Robin felt: 
Mistress Danielle had generously lubricated her ass and pussy with her 
hands, masturbating the teen into moderate heat.  Every time she 
threatened, in soft, sweet, seductive tones, to play with Robin's swollen 
sex, the need would get a little stronger.  With each stroke of the 
flogger, Robin climbed closer to orgasm.
Dani ran a teasing finger along her slave's neckline, then slid it into 
herself, probing gently; she did not want to come too fast.  Fluttering her 
lips and tongue around Robin's throat to make the girl shiver, she removed 
her finger and ran it under the girl's flared nostrils.  "See how hot your 
mistress is?"  Robin undulated as much as she could and moaned yes.  "You 
are going to make her come.  Do you know how?"  Danielle purred, stroking 
Robin's body with a leather-gloved hand.  "By obeying your mistress, and 
showing your desire to obey."
"Y-Y-Yes, Mistress," Robin breathed, her brain clouded by the sexual 
turmoil raging in her body.  Wherever Mistress Danielle touched, Robin's 
body tingled intensely.  "I--I--will--"  She gasped as her mistress pushed-
something--into her lubricated ass.  "--Ohhh--beyyyy," she grunted.  The 
object was sliding in and out of her, making it difficult to talk.  Robin 
couldn't remember the last time she had been so hot that her ass hadn't 
made some protest about being intruded upon, and started to pant.  
"Ohhhhh," she groaned as her mistress stopped masturbating her.
"Robin," Danielle snapped.  "Look at me."  Dani walked over to a chair 
facing the blonde girl and sat.  She lit a cigarette.  "I control your 
body.  I control your excitement.  I control you," she stated.  "You are 
mine.  And I will prove it, beyond all doubt right now."  Danielle picked 
up a riding crop and flicked it through the air, before suddenly swatting 
Robin's breast with a glancing blow.  Her slave jerked against her 
restraints and her legs wobbled.  Good.  Everything was sexual to Robin 
now.  "Your body will obey me, Robin, and you will, too," Dani whispered.  
"I command you to come. NOW.  Come for me, Robin-slave."  Susan had done 
this with Steven and Lewis on many occasions, and Dani had seen other 
slaves come on command at parties.  This was the first time she'd attempted 
it, and the excitement, the thrill of being able to make it happen with 
Robin was everything.  She tingled in anticipation.
"Ohhhh Mis-tre-e-e-ess--I--CANN'T!" was Robin's frustrated wail.  "I-can't-
touch-myself!" she yelped.  Mistress Danielle had gotten her close, but not 
close enough.  Robin needed more.  Or so she thought.
"Yes, you can, my pretty slave," Danielle purred.  "Just think of it... you 
wish to obey me... I grant your fantasies... obey me... you have only to 
obey... obey me... my lovely, edible girl.  Think of me... commanding 
you... and you will come when I command.  Your body will obey me... obey 
me... obey me... as I command you to--COME."
At Danielle's last word, Robin blinked and her eyes shot wide open as she 
drew in a great, hoarse, gulp of air.  The expression on her face was one 
of shock until her eyes rolled up into her head.  
"URRRRGGGGLLLGGGGHHHHHH!!!"  Robin let out a strangled cry of agonizing 
ecstasy, and her body, still bound to the spreading apparatus, vibrated.  
Her orgasm arrived, bidden by her mistress' command.
Dani shuddered and cried out in her own release; the knowledge that she had 
commanded Robin's orgasm triggered one of her own.  When the cries in the 
basement finally subsided, and both women had recovered sufficiently, 
Danielle unlocked Robin and they collapsed on the sofa, the teen's head in 
her lap.  After a few more minutes, she noticed Robin's quiet purrs.  She 
abruptly realized that she had been stroking the girl's face and soft 
blonde hair.  "Is my pet happy?"
Robin cooed an affirmative, "Yes, Mistress."
"Do you accept me as your Mistress, always?"
"Yes, Mistress."
"You will obey me."
"I will obey my Mistress."
Dani leaned forward and kissed the girl gently on the lips.  "You may use 
my name, my darling Robin-slave.  You have done well tonight."
Robin smiled brightly.  "I obey my mistress Danielle."  She reached up and 
kissed her new owner deeply, the passion returned in full.  The two women 
looked at each other, a little starry-eyed.
"Let's go to bed, Robin-slave," Dani softly said.  "It's going to be a 
glorious weekend, and we need our rest."
"Yes, Mistress Danielle."
***

Andy was reading to Gina from one of her library books.  Outside, evening 
was slowly descending.  They had returned from a Saturday matin‚e at the 
ballet, and had changed into comfortable lounging clothes.  The coven 
leader was reclining on the divan in her suite, listening to his 
dramatization of "Great Expectations" while basking in the all-comforting 
warmth of his aura.  He had wrapped her in it sometime last night, and she 
hadn't been without it since.  She had a marvelous flashback, making her 
tremble, and wondered what he thought about last night.  She leafed through 
his memories.
"Gina..."  Andy paused in his reading.  "Why don't you just ask me?" he 
grinned.  "I know you're doing something up there, but I can't tell exactly 
what."  Andy enjoyed the shock on her face, and she asked him how he knew.  
"Well, you're kinda--"  He blushed.  "--Touching my libido while you're 
doing it."
"Oh!!!  Sorry," Gina blushed in return.  She hadn't consciously meant to do 
that, but Andrew seemed to affect her judgment of everything.  "That 
normally does not happen, I guarantee you."  He knew, and blew her a kiss.  
"I was--err--wondering--about last night.  I wasn't quite--myself, and I 
didn't know how it made you feel."  She still wasn't.  The coven leader 
knew that she was hopelessly in love with him.
"Aside from the shock of seeing you on your knees in front of me, and the 
fact that you asked me to--"  Andy stopped speaking, too embarrassed to let 
the words out.
"I did it because you are special.  Not many men have ever seen that side 
of me," she replied.  "Most men can't handle the apparent dichotomy of her 
ladyship also being, on occasion, a wanton madwoman who craves penetration 
in every orifice."  Gina sighed wearily, and continued, "Not to mention 
that blackmail is the first thing that comes to many small minds."  She 
caressed his mind with a gentle, loving touch.  "It was wonderful to be 
able to completely let go.  Thank you."
"You're thanking me?" Andy sarcastically asked.  "Gina, you have done so 
much for me, personally, that what I owe you can never be repaid."  He put 
the book down and held her hand.  "I will always be around for you--if you 
need something I can provide, I will do it, no questions asked.  Until the 
day I die, I swear."
Gina Mansfield nodded.  "I know, my love."
Andy gently caressed her face.  "Dani tells me you don't fall in love very 
often.  I'm honored that you would call me that," he softly said.  He loved 
this woman, yet he was also madly in love with another, and Danielle was 
somehow--more perfect for him than the coven leader.  Not that he could 
believe there was anything more perfect than the past twenty-four hours.  
His frustration over being deeply in love with two women suddenly bubbled 
over and he blurted, "Gina, you do so much for me--and yet I always feel 
that Dani and I are a pair.  It's like, I want you, I'd be very happy with 
you, but I belong--"
"With Danielle," the coven leader finished.  "I know this, Andrew.  It 
doesn't bother me terribly.  All I ask of you both is that I get an 
occasional chance to bask in your aura."  She stood and stretched, feeling 
his appreciative thoughts of her physical beauty.  "I am, however, eternal.  
You and she are not, and deserve each other.  I will have many more chances 
at happiness, and to deprive both of you of the happiness of a life shared, 
two souls merged--would be a criminal act."  He didn't understand, so Gina 
continued, "At the moment, you and I are well-matched--but thirty years 
from now, we will not be so.  By virtue of her mortality, Danielle will 
have much more in common with you; shared experiences would be much more 
important to you, because you will not get a second chance.  I will always 
have another youth, or young adulthood to try things."  The coven leader 
intercepted Andrew's next question as it formed in his mind.  "Yes, and no.  
I can enjoy the day to day pleasures of life to their fullest, without a 
great deal of caution, and with very few regrets.  This is not a bad thing.  
However, I can never have that 'special someone'--several, perhaps, spread 
over many lives, but never, 'the one'.  In that sense, I am lonely, because 
I know it will never last."  This discussion was threatening to send Andrew 
into a maudlin state, and they didn't have time for that.  Gina wrapped her 
arms around his neck, smiling.  "But--at the moment--you are my boyfriend, 
and I wish to indulge--"  She licked his throat, delighting in his shiver.  
"--In one of the aforementioned pleasures of life."  She touched his libido 
lightly with the power; it didn't take much to send him into a state of 
readiness for her body.  Her thoughts had already caused her body to 
prepare itself.  It would be another late dinner.
***

"Mistress Danielle, may I please you again in some way?"  Robin was a 
perfect picture of submission, naked, head bowed, and kneeling at Dani's 
feet.  This had been a great weekend.  It had been daring, different, 
exciting and sexual, but above all, it had been great fun.  Dani leaned 
back, relaxing into the sofa, and took a drag on her holdered cigarette.  
One of things she had discovered was that Robin had a bit of a smoking 
fetish, too.  All the little tricks she had learned to stimulate Andy had 
proven very effective in keeping the young blonde woman submissive, hot, 
and bothered.
"You may look at me, and tell me how elegant and sexy your mistress is, my 
slave," Dani grinned.  "Tell me what it makes you think about."
"Mistress, when I look at you--the way you are now--it makes me--so--so--
hot..."  Robin began to rock on her knees as she continued, "I--I mean, I--
I like to imagine myself being like you--so--so--sexy, and in control.  Now 
I know how your boy pet feels.  I--I also imagine myself up there--and--and 
him--down here."  Robin realized that her hand was inches away from her 
pussy and froze: Mistress had not given her permission.  Mistress had made 
it so difficult this weekend to not think of sex--and if Andy were here and 
she were his Mistress Robin oh that would be so hot...
"Robin."  The sound of Danielle crisply speaking her name interrupted the 
blonde's rising heat.  She refocused on her mistress, clad in a red leather 
minidress, wonderful legs elegantly crossed, cigarette and holder held 
vertically between slender fingers with painted nails, signifying her 
power.  The teen mumbled an apology for daydreaming.
"I can see the source of your fantasies, dear," Danielle continued.  
"However, it may disappoint you to know that Andy is rarely my boy pet.  He 
is my lover, and my dearest friend--but only my boy pet when it suits us 
both."  She saw Robin's face fall, and smiled.  "I see now...  You want to 
be Mistress Robin again, in control of him, don't you?  You want me to 
command him to serve you as you serve me, hmmm?"  She lit another cigarette 
for effect, and continued playing on the young woman's fantasies.  "I 
understand--you want to control him, smoke for him, make him hard--and have 
his body, his cock--serve you," Dani whispered.  In response a flush 
appeared around Robin's breasts and neck.  "That's it, my little pet.  
Think about it.  Let your fantasy make you hot.  Touch yourself for your 
mistress.  Show me the way that Andy would touch you, at your command--or 
perhaps the way that he would touch you as you serve him at my command."  
At that, Robin plunged fingers into her slurping pussy and moaned.
"Maybe next time--you will serve us both," Dani snapped.  "I will command 
you to make him hot by smoking for him, then maybe he will command you, or 
we will enjoy each other while you watch."  Robin's masturbation became 
more energetic.  "Stop playing with yourself," Dani ordered.  "Come and 
suck your mistress' pussy.  You may finish after you have--"  Her voice 
went up an octave as her slave buried her tongue between her legs.  "--
Served me."  Andy might even be interested in this development.  Danielle 
closed her eyes and imagined the feel of her soulmate's aura added to 
Robin's submission, and orgasm quickly claimed her.  Robin could definitely 
be a wonderful variation--if Andy agreed.
***

"So how do you feel?" Dani asked Andy as they lay in bed together Sunday 
night.  Each had talked about the weekend's exploits, in varying degrees of 
graphic detail.  The stories had left them slightly horny, and she wanted 
to know if he was willing and able.  She would always be ready for him, but 
her body was another story.  Especially tonight.
"Fucked out.  Sated.  Sore," he replied.  "But I'm glad to be back home, in 
our bed, with only you.  And you?"
Dani smiled.  Gina was probably more woman than she could ever be--on the 
verge of being too much for one man.  It wouldn't be an apologetic night.  
"Robin licks me better than anybody.  She always makes me come hard enough 
to see stars.  So I don't think I have anything left, sexually speaking."
"Good," Andy giggled.  He was happy that Danielle wouldn't be disappointed-
-their discussion had made him horny, but his body wasn't having any of it.
"I'm happy you're home, Andy," Dani said.  "I missed you.  With Robin, it's 
purely sexual and a lot of fun--nothing more."  Danielle snuggled closer to 
Andy.  "At one point in my life, that would have been good enough, y'know."  
She felt him nod, and his aura was weak--he was really beat, and ready to 
go to sleep.  "But not now--not since you happened to me.  I want more.  I 
want you."  With that, she kissed her fianc‚ good night, and almost 
immediately, they fell asleep next to each other.
***

"So, darling, how did your explorations go last weekend?  This is the first 
chance I've had to ask you, and I am dying to know," Susan said to Danielle 
as the two women sat in the sitting room.  Both women had arrived early for 
the coven meeting, and were the only members there.  Gina was not at the 
castle, having not yet returned from a shopping trip, so they were enjoying 
cocktails in relative privacy.
"She's mine," Danielle replied, unable to keep the surprise and pleasure 
out of her voice.  "You were right, Susan."
The eldest initiate smiled.  "How does it feel to have such an attractive, 
nubile, hormonally-charged sex bomb for a female slave of your very own?"
"It was--is--great," Dani grinned.  "I mean, I made her come by telling her 
to--being that much in control of somebody--"  She inhaled sharply as a few 
memories replayed and made her shiver.  "--Is very exciting.  If she wasn't 
such a great pussy licker, I would have fucked Andy to death when he got 
home."  She giggled.
Susan was surprised.  "Andy wasn't there?"
"No--he spent the weekend here, with Gina.  We felt that I needed the 
space," Dani casually explained.  "And I did.  It let me--"  She looked 
skyward, searching for the right words.  "--Feel free to do anything with 
Robin.  And it kept me from being--well--distracted--by him and his aura.  
He gets really hot in a threesome.  But I'm not telling you anything you 
don't already know."
Susan nodded and smiled broadly.  "Yes, I do know that.  It was probably a 
wise decision, and I know that he was well-cared for by her ladyship," she 
grinned.
"He certainly was.  But then, so was Gina.  Do you know that she throated 
him, drank his cum--and then he fucked her in the ass!  I mean, those 
things don't sound--no, they do--but somehow, I can't quite see her 
ladyship like that."  Dani shook her head with a wry smile.  "I know what 
Andy's ultimate fantasy is now, though.  A threesome with me and Gina."
"Darling, I have the same exact fantasy," Susan shot back.  "But neither 
his nor mine are going to come true.  Her ladyship is exclusively 
heterosexual these days."  Danielle nodded.  Susan frowned.  "And has been 
for quite a while now.  Pity," she added.  "But getting back to you and 
Robin--did you ever think about a threesome?  It does wonders for Lewis' 
aura and--"
"Andy and I have already discussed it," Dani interrupted.  "Sometime it's 
going to happen.  I don't know when or exactly what is going to happen--but 
it will."  The sound of approaching voices ended the conversation.  Vicki, 
Angie, and Monica walked in, and soon the room was filled with much 
laughter amid the chatter.
***

"I need to keep this meeting brief," Gina announced to the assembled coven.  
"There is a fund-raiser for the mayor tonight, and I have to attend.  It 
seems that the new district administrator is very interested in Castlereagh 
and her ladyship.  So, I need to quell his interest."  She shook her head 
and sighed, "Men..." before brightly addressing Dani.  "Sergeant-at-arms, 
is there any old business?"
***

Gina Mansfield sighed wearily.  It was almost two thirty in the morning 
when she climbed into the car for the half-hour ride home.  Converting the 
district administrator had been much more difficult than she'd anticipated.  
First, many more people were at the fund-raiser than she had thought would 
attend.  It was difficult to use the power discreetly among so many people, 
especially away from home, where she could have made some pretext to get 
him alone in the library.  Second, there had been the man's suspicion.  He 
was no fool--and had actually managed to assemble several key pieces of her 
puzzle.  She had quickly discovered that her usual bland, broad answers 
didn't satisfy him.  He was dangerously intelligent, and far too curious 
about her money and heritage to be deterred by a mere smokescreen.
Last, but not least, there had been the matter of his insanely jealous 
wife.  The woman couldn't stand to have her husband out of her sight for 
more than a few minutes.  Especially when he showed such an interest in 
Gina.  His wife mistook that interest for lust; Gina knew better, having 
all too clearly read the man's thoughts.  He didn't believe Gina's story 
about who she was, and was determined to find out what sort of criminal 
underpinnings held up her little empire.  While he was wrong about the 
source of her wealth, and, for the most part, the nature of her dealings, 
he might have been able to find out the truth during his search for 
criminal activity, which would have been disastrous.  This man was a major 
threat to the coven's existence, and by extension, her current life.
Eventually, the amount of alcohol he and his wife had consumed, the late 
hour, and his fascination with the coven leader provided her the 
opportunity she needed.  If there was anything she had learned over seven 
hundred years, it was the value of patience.  Now, the district 
administrator adored his Mistress Gina, and would happily obey her every 
command.  She had even answered all of his questions as he went into an 
unparalleled orgasm while masturbating for her.  He no longer thought she 
was a criminal, and would stop his investigation, having fulfilled his duty 
as the people's watchdog.  The secret of the coven was safe again.  
However, it had been a very long, very tiring evening.  She closed her 
eyes, shutting out the world entirely as the car traveled along the main 
road.
Suddenly, a bright white light flashed in the coven leader's head.  Her 
driver's panic hit her, blowing through the barrier she had erected in her 
mind.  The picture in his mind's eye was all too clear, his thoughts 
explicit.  Gina sent him a powerful mental imperative, something she rarely 
did except in emergencies.  He immediately dove out of the car, abandoning 
his efforts to avoid the impending accident.  A split-second before the 
oncoming Lincoln Continental hit her, she reached to feel her driver's aura 
and smiled because she knew both of them would survive.
***

Danielle woke up and stretched leisurely.  Andy was already up, as usual on 
a Saturday morning, and the sounds and smells of breakfast being made 
filled the hallway.  She opened herself to the metaphysical plane, seeking 
his aura--and found nothing.  She jumped out of bed--he should have been 
close enough for her to sense him with something on the stove--and trotted 
into the kitchen.  Dani froze when she saw him, and didn't really hear him 
say, "Morning, sweetheart."  She could only see Andy.  His aura was nowhere 
to be found.  She ran to the phone to call Susan without a word, leaving 
Andy wondering what was going on.
"Hello, Danielle," Susan calmly said into the phone.  "Yes, I know.  I 
can't see Lewis' either."  She waited while Dani babbled incoherently for a 
few seconds.  "Danielle.  Stop.  Stop.  Calm down a second.  Gina has 
always come back to life.  There is no reason to expect that she won't this 
time.  She left explicit instructions with me about what to do if this were 
to happen."  The eldest initiate fingered the piece of parchment; the 
letter was written in an elegant, yet precise hand.  Its envelope had been 
sealed with an elaborately embossed circle of red wax.  Despite the loss of 
her friend, Susan smiled.  Her ladyship had true class.
She took a deep breath--as the coven's second-in-command, she needed all of 
the self-control she had; there were duties to attend.  She could mourn 
later.  "I need you to start the phone tree.  It is imperative that 
everyone assemble at Castlereagh tomorrow by one p.m."  A tearful 
affirmative came over the line.  "Yes, I'm going to miss her, too," Susan 
softly said.  "But she will be back.  We must believe that."  She was quiet 
for a moment, reflecting.  "I don't know what life would be without her."  
As she said goodbye, Susan wondered what life away from the metaphysical 
plane would be like.  She didn't need the power, but she would miss the 
world it opened up to her.  And she would sorely miss Gina Mansfield.  
Susan got up, found Lewis, and said, "Please... hold me."  She cried in his 
strong arms for a long time.
***

Andy was distraught.  The news of Gina's death had hit him very hard.  The 
wonderful, bewitching, coven leader was dead.  Even though Danielle had 
said that Gina would come back to life, he felt that it just wouldn't be 
the same.  It wouldn't be Gina.  He hadn't turned on the TV for a day; the 
local lead stories were all about, or related to, the accident that had 
left her car a mangled, twisted wreck.  He was sure that there would be no 
justice: the driver of the other car was the teenage son of a local 
business magnate.  And, of course, he was drunk.  And he had survived, 
amazingly, without any permanent injuries.  But Gina was dead.
Both he and Dani had spent Saturday crying.  Sunday morning, the house was 
still a somber, sad place, the mood one of painful loss.  As he watched his 
fianc‚e prepare to go to the castle (for the last time?), he couldn't help 
but feel lonely.  Andy had been explicitly left out, because this meeting 
was for coven members only.  He wanted to pay his respects and had argued 
briefly with Dani over it.  She had threatened, in uncharacteristic anger, 
to use the power to make him stay home, then she realized that she no 
longer had it.  Because Gina was dead.  This started her crying again, and 
he cried with her.  They had drawn strength from each other, the argument 
made immaterial by their shared grief.  Andy told himself that it was OK 
that only coven members attend the meeting; he really didn't want to wander 
around a Castlereagh without Gina.  It just wouldn't be the same.  Dani 
quietly announced that she was leaving.  Andy gave her a hug at the door, 
not wanting to let go.
She returned his desperate, lonely hug with one of her own.  She held on to 
him tightly, fighting back her own tears.  They reluctantly separated.  "I-
-"
"I know," Andy dejectedly said.  "You gotta go."  Danielle nodded, tears in 
her eyes; he dabbed at them.  "Go on.  I'll be fine here," he lied through 
the lump in his throat.
***

Gina woke up slowly, feeling as if she'd undergone some medieval torture.  
And she had the experience to make an accurate comparison, too.  It wasn't 
a good kind of hurt, and she kept her eyes shut.  She felt very weak, and 
alternated between feverish and frozen.  The events of last night--what did 
she do last night?--were covered by a thick fog.  The slightest movement of 
her body caused enormous pain to shoot through joints, muscles, and 
especially, her head.  Her mind was refusing to function like it usually 
did--everything was completely wrong.  She slowly opened her eyes, mentally 
preparing herself for the shock of the light of day...  That was odd.  The 
room was dark.  Gina fought the rising nausea, the sharp aching sensations 
in her body, and rolled over on her back.  She wasn't in her room, in her 
chambers.  Where was she?  How did she get here?  If only she could 
remember--
The coven leader cautiously rolled onto her side and gasped; she caught a 
glimpse of her reflection in a mirror on the night table.  She lay there, 
paralyzed by the youthful, attractive face, messy blonde hair, and blue 
eyes.  "Ohhh, fuck," she groaned.  Her body revolted at the vibration of 
her voice, and she vomited onto the floor.  Gasping as fire burned her 
insides, she struggled to a sitting position.  Her host seemed to be 
battling to eject its new occupant.  Apparently, the former owner of this 
body had been very much in tune with it, but the Druid magicks would not be 
denied its eternal vengeance.  She felt a knife rip through her womb and 
screamed.  The world became fuzzy and started to darken...
***

Twenty-three miles away, Andrew Davidson sat bolt upright in his chair, his 
heart racing for no apparent reason.
***

Gina successfully fought her way back to consciousness, despite the 
temptation to give in and collapse on the bed.  Her new body continued to 
abuse her, agony accompanying every motion.  She had to complete the 
reincarnation ritual soon, or she would die.  If she did, tomorrow, she 
would come back in another body, a second woman's life would have ceased, 
and she would go through this hell again... and again... and again... until 
she succeeded in anchoring herself to the physical plane through a physical 
body.
She pitched herself out of the bed, falling on the floor, the impact 
causing searing pain to resonate throughout.  Gina gasped for breath and 
fought to her feet, standing shakily, supporting herself against the wall.  
A disorienting, overwhelming wave of nausea hit her and she was ill again.  
She eventually pushed herself away from the wall, lurching unsteadily, 
threatening to fall with each staggered step, but Gina managed to struggle 
into the bathroom.
She turned on the shower and stepped under the torrent, too drained to care 
about the temperature, or the flow, or the flimsy nightie, now soiled, that 
was covering her body.  Gina leaned against the wall and let the water 
blast away.  The force of the droplets stung almost unbearably, causing 
tears of pain to mingle with the rest of the water while she sobbed 
quietly.  The excruciating cascade soon became the most acute of all 
sensations.  Paradoxically, this made it the easiest to accept, as the 
nausea and the joint pain paled in significance to the intense lashing of 
the shower.  Determinedly, Gina invoked the aid of the Druid magicks by 
repeating an arcane koan in a long-forgotten tongue.  She sang a mystic 
rime composed of the magical symbols that had been cut into her original 
sacrificial altar.  Those symbols were lost to the modern world, worn into 
nothingness by nature and the passage of time, but she sang of being 
unnatural and eternal.
Suddenly, an eerie, low-pitched, howling noise filled the bathroom and all 
pretense of light vanished as an ice-cold wind shattered the bathroom 
mirror and continually threw everything about that was not anchored solidly 
to the ground.  Yet Gina stood.  A portal opened in the shower as the 
metaphysical and physical planes merged.  Her body began to transform as a 
preternatural chorus--one voice from many, neither human nor beast nor 
mythic figure--rose above the maelstrom.  She grew great, black, leathery 
wings, her hands and feet metamorphosed into long, razor-like talons, and 
the fair skin became barbed with jagged spikes.  Her teeth grew into sharp 
fangs, and the blue eyes became jet-black, then vanished completely, 
leaving twin pools of absolute darkness: a complete void, inside which was 
a vision of the entrance to Hell itself.  The thing that stood in the 
shower danced with glee as the blackness began to take form around her.  
Her creator had actually come to see her!  She eagerly pledged again to 
serve it forever, dedicating herself to the dark, vengeful nature of her 
existence.  The blackness embraced her lovingly as she stood in her true 
form, which could only exist where both planes were merged: an angel of 
death and despair who ultimately existed to serve justice.  The chorus sang 
to them, and she danced with her creator, reveling in the knowledge of the 
men to come that she would deservedly send beyond Hell.
***

Gina woke up huddled in a corner of the bathroom, the shower long since 
gone cold.  She shivered, chilled, and shut it off.  Quickly getting out of 
the tub, she walked across the bathroom that had been miraculously returned 
to its earlier state, found a towel and dried her new body off as the 
excitement of her reincarnation returned.  The Druid magicks had given its 
personal approval of her previous life.  That had not happened since she 
had condemned Jack the Ripper to the void.  As she walked into the bedroom, 
she saw a picture of the young woman whose body she now inhabited.  It 
stilled her happiness.  She quietly began to sing, a haunting song in her 
magical tongue.  It was a prayer for she who no longer existed, and a 
covenant to serve her memory well.  The coven leader looked in the closet 
for something to wear and decided that the girl had good taste and style, 
given the clothes that were hanging there.  It also signified money; if not 
from her own resources, then from family.  She selected an outfit and 
dressed before going in search of some identification.  The woman's purse 
was in the living room of the apartment.
Candace Aurora Covington, age twenty-four.  That was what the driver's 
license said.  Gina sat on the sofa, fairly new, and inspected the contents 
of the purse.  There was money, a couple of credit cards in Candace's name, 
some keys, a half-pack of cigarettes, several worn business cards...  Gina 
already knew that Candace was single and had no children--she only came 
back in the bodies of single, childless women.  However, given the display 
of her financial wherewithal, the coven leader was sure that it would take 
a bit of work to cover Candace's sudden disappearance.
She checked the expensive watch on her wrist: 12:15.  There was enough 
money in the purse for the long cab ride to Castlereagh; according to the 
license, Candace lived clear across town.  Since she didn't know what type 
of car Candace drove, the keys in the purse did her no good.  Besides, it 
wasn't such a good idea to drive right after reincarnation: she never knew 
when the hunger would strike.  Reincarnation always brought with it an all-
consuming hunger, heralded by symptoms of severe hypoglycemia, which was 
potentially fatal if ignored.  She would need to feed soon, and the dungeon 
at the castle had exactly what she required.  Gina continued her inspection 
of the surroundings while she waited nervously for the taxi to arrive.  She 
looked out over the city from the swank hi-rise apartment, and realized 
that getting rid of Miss Covington was going present some difficulties.  
This one was going to cost a great deal of money.
She didn't bother to set the alarm on her way out; she didn't know the 
code, and that would have been a total giveaway.  As she stepped into the 
hall, Gina hoped that none of Candace's neighbors would stumble upon her.  
While she may have looked, dressed and walked like Candace, Gina's voice 
never changed between lives.  She didn't think there was much chance of 
sounding like Candace if she had to say more than a quick, "Hello."  She 
made it to the elevator without incident.  As the lights counted down, she 
held her breath, hoping she'd be alone for the entire ride.  Her prayers 
were answered, but it did take a dose of the power to keep the security 
guard from detaining her with flirtation.
As Gina stepped into the cab, she felt it--the sudden sensation of being 
completely empty; hollow, as if there was nothing inside the skin, and 
realized that using the power so soon after reincarnation had been a 
mistake.  She collapsed into the back of the taxi and managed to close the 
door.  The driver glanced over his shoulder, thinking that she had stumbled 
on the curb or something.  "You okay lady?"
"Yes," she hurriedly said, trying to cover her weakness as best she could.  
"I'm going to--"  The world faded to black for an instant, and the driver 
was saying that he didn't quite catch the address.  Gina knew that she'd 
never make it all the way to Castlereagh.  "Nine forty-five Cherry Trail 
Drive, please.  And fast."  The cab jumped into traffic, the driver seeming 
to take her command literally.  The world started to swim, and she closed 
her eyes and sank into the seat even further.
At a red light, the cabbie glanced at the beautiful blonde with the great 
legs in the fancy clothes through his rear view mirror.  She didn't look so 
hot, being noticeably paler than when she had gotten in, and little beads 
of sweat were popping out of her forehead.  He was getting worried--was she 
a druggie or something?  This sure didn't look like car sickness to him.  
"Lady?  You doin' OK back there?"
"Yes," Gina snapped, her condition putting an irritated, sharp edge on her 
voice.  The cab lurched forward, accompanied by an aggrieved grumble from 
its driver.  She had no concept of how far they'd gone, nor any idea of how 
much longer the trip would take.  Her state was deteriorating moment by 
moment.  She could feel it happen.  Gina began to worry in earnest that she 
wouldn't make it.
The taxi driver glanced at his passenger again the next time he got stopped 
by a traffic signal.  If anything, the woman looked even worse.  She had 
slumped limply in the seat and didn't look conscious.  This was not good at 
all--he didn't want no corpse or nobody dyin' in his cab.  "Lady--you want 
me to take you to a hospital or somethin'?"
Gina barely heard him.  Her vision had gotten to the point where everything 
was gray and very fuzzy.  She was hungry... so very hungry.  "H'ngry," she 
mumbled.  She was dying--again.
The cabbie leaned over the back seat--he had heard about people like this 
on one of those cable TV programs at three in the morning.  "Ya hungry?  
Y'need a candy bar?  I think I got one--"
At the sense of his aura, Gina perked up.  "Yes... hungry," she purred with 
an evil overtone.  His life force beckoned her, bidding to assuage her 
hunger.  He was male, and had a strong essence... enough for her... she 
must feed...  Gina briskly sat up and smiled the predator's smile.  The 
hunger was all that mattered now; and there was food in front of her.  She 
felt her eyes go completely black just as she opened her mouth and snapped 
all three shut.  No.  No more innocents would die because of her today.  
She struggled to regain full control of herself.  With an immense effort, 
she penned the hunger and forced herself to ignore the man's aura.  "No," 
she said with renewed vigor.  "I'll be fine.  Just drive," she instructed.
The cab driver turned around, startled by the change in his fare's 
appearance--she looked just fine now--and concentrated on getting her to 
her destination as fast as he could.  Something about her made him very 
nervous.  It seemed like the rest of the trip took forever, but he finally 
pulled up in front of 945 Cherry Trail Drive.  He put the flag down, fully 
expecting to get stiffed.  "That'll be twenty-five-fifty."
Gina handed the man two twenty dollar bills.  "Keep the change," she said.  
"Thank you for being so concerned, and for getting me here so quickly."  
However, the cab driver's pleased expression and extremely polite farewell 
were the only way she could get any idea of what he was thinking.  Her 
ability to read minds had stopped working sometime during the latter stages 
of the trip.  Immediately after he drove away, the last reserves of her 
strength ran out, and her facade collapsed.  She nearly fell as her legs 
turned into water, but somehow forced herself towards the familiar door.  
The path seemed two miles long.  Every step was as if climbing a steep 
mountain, but Gina made it, drawing on nothing but her dogged determination 
to survive.  She had made it to the door.  The coven leader raised her 
heavy, heavy arm to press the doorbell, but her energy was gone, and her 
overtaxed willpower finally failed.  Her legs gave out and she pitched 
forward--
--Right into Andy's surprised arms.  He had seen the beautiful blonde woman 
get out of the cab while moping around the living room.  He didn't 
recognize her, and wondered if she was a friend of Dani's he had never met.  
While he didn't feel like company, he resigned himself to the fact that 
he'd have to be pleasant for her when she turned around, obviously heading 
for their door.  After about a minute of nothing happening, he opened the 
door to see where she had gone--and there she was, falling forward on their 
doorstep.  Andy caught her in self-defense; the momentum of her dead weight 
made him stagger back a few steps and pull the petite woman inside the 
house.  Even as it happened, he formulated a plan: put her on the sofa and 
call 911.  Suddenly, her eyes popped open and she grabbed his head with 
amazing strength, holding it still.  He tried to pull away in horror as he 
looked into the eyes--black and empty, no pupil, no iris, no nothing.  He 
opened his mouth to scream, frantically trying in vain to free himself from 
the thing's superhuman grasp, even though it could not support itself on 
its own legs.  The thing opened its mouth.  Andy's entire body locked; he 
held onto the creature, unable to let go, unable to think about letting go.  
His mind went completely blank as he fell into the abyss in the monster's 
eyes.
The creature sucked greedily at the vibrant, powerful, blue aura, following 
its deepest instinct, aware of only its primary need.  Food... rich... 
thick... sweet... food... more... more... more...  As it fed, its survival 
instinct faded, and Gina suddenly realized who she was, where she was, and 
most importantly, on whom she was feeding.  The whole episode lasted less 
than ten seconds.  She closed her mouth immediately, stopping the transfer.  
She relaxed her physical grip on him and released the supernatural hold she 
had of his soul.  "Andrew," she softly said.  "I need you."
Andy blinked, disoriented from the feeling of falling forever in blackness.  
He could have sworn... no, it couldn't be...  the face and the body were 
all wrong but--but--  The blonde repeated her last statement, her eyes now 
a bright and eager blue.  The voice was unmistakable.  "Gina?"  Andy asked 
in a small, disbelieving voice.  The eyes smiled at him knowingly.  It was 
definitely her.  "You've come back!" he gasped.
"Not quite all the way," Gina noted, quickly adding, "Please don't let go.  
My legs aren't working yet.  I need some more of your life essence."  She 
coyly smiled.  "I do promise I'll be gentle this time."  He laughed softly 
and then opened his mouth, sending his aura to her.  She fed on him for 
almost a minute, drinking slowly and steadily of the sweet blue nectar, 
savoring him, regaining vitality with each second.  Swooning from the 
richness of his aura, she allowed herself to lie limply in his arms for a 
few seconds after she had finished feeding.  Gina finally gathered her legs 
and stood after she saw the pain from Andrew's back in his mind.  She 
stepped back.  "I almost died again," she somberly said, looking up into 
his eyes.  "Thank you."  He blushed, at a loss for words, but was extremely 
pleased nonetheless.  "I apologize for making you a little more gray, but 
it couldn't be helped."  She studied him for a moment, watching for any 
other adverse signs of her feeding frenzy.
"S'OK," Andy said, still blushing.  He blinked, and felt slightly dizzy, so 
he sat on the sofa.  He regarded the petite blonde in front of him for a 
moment while the world returned to normal.  She also seemed to be watching 
him intently.  "Gina--you're--fuckin' gorgeous," he finally said, slightly 
awestruck.
Surprised by the depth of his reaction, Gina walked into the bedroom to 
take took a long, attentive look at herself in the mirror.  She had had so 
much on her mind back at Candace's apartment that she really hadn't taken 
the time to actually evaluate her new body.  Miss Covington had indeed been 
a knockout.  The coven leader rejoined Andrew in the living room.  "You're 
right," she agreed.  "Even if I have lost a little bit of height," she 
joked.  This body was 4 inches shorter than Gina's last one.
"You're still taller than Angie," Andy retorted.
Gina giggled and looked at him, still sitting on the sofa.  "How do you 
feel?" she said, turning serious.  "I mean, I don't know how much essence I 
took when I was crazed, and it worries me a little."
"I had a dizzy spell earlier--but it's gone now," he answered.  "I still 
feel a little weak--more kinda like tired."
She nodded.  He wasn't lying; that was evident through his thoughts, and 
his aura seemed to have regained its normal movement, which was another 
good sign.  However, there was a frightening memory in his mind.  "You 
know, you are the only man who has ever seen me as I truly am and 
survived," she quietly resumed.  "I know it scared you, but I hope you 
believe me when I say that I would never cause you permanent harm."
Andy shuddered involuntarily.  The memory of her black, featureless eyes, 
and the endless fall through the void would haunt him for a while.  He knew 
there would be nightmares--just as there had been with Lia.  "I believe 
you, Gina.  I-I'll just have to deal with the memories as best I can."
The coven leader read his worry and his fear--not of her, but of the thing 
she was.  She said, "I can try to erase them, if you wish.  It may have 
some unpleasant side effects, however."
Andy nodded.  He knew about side effects; between Dani's vivid description 
of her Brendan folly, and his second close encounter with Lia, the coven 
leader's offer was not something to be taken lightly.  "Let me think about 
that," he said, and the room became silent.  Andy had a fleeting idea about 
seeing a traditional shrink for help in dealing with any bad dreams, but 
instantly rejected it.  As soon as he would have started talking about 
possession and being fed on, he'd have been in the psycho wing of a 
hospital under heavy sedation.
Gina frowned; this was going to become awkward in a moment.  She decided to 
return some measure of levity to the proceedings.  "One thing that you will 
have to get used to, however, is that I have a new name to go with my new 
body," she grinned.  "I can't very well run around having people hear me 
addressed as 'Gina' looking like this."  At the words "new body", Andrew's 
thoughts immediately went to the subject of hers.  Gina smiled; he was most 
impressed with her new physical appearance, and his worry had dissipated 
somewhat.  Knowing that the crisis was over, she could now relax; Gina 
remembered that Candace had smoked.  Opening her purse, she removed the 
cigarettes and a lighter before coming to sit next to Andrew.  She noted 
that Candace's brand was the same as Sophie's; it fit in with what she had 
already surmised about the young woman.  She lit the brown cigarette and 
took a long deliberate drag, exhaling slowly, enjoying the relaxing moment.  
Andrew's aura gained some strength, and at her next draw, she felt it even 
more strongly.  The coven leader had temporarily forgotten about his 
fetish.  His metaphysical response also reminded her of how she could reach 
and change his memories without causing any other problems.  His aura 
flared into brilliance at her next puff, sending a wonderful electric 
sizzle through her.  She shivered, and the itch came out of nowhere, 
returning with a vengeance.  Andrew was so damned sexy.  "Take off your 
clothes," she panted as she put the cigarette out.  "I want to fuck you 
now."  It was definitely time to try out the new body, and Andrew was ready 
to help.
***

Danielle came back home from the meeting, very dejected.  There had been no 
word from Gina or her reincarnated self.  All of the initiates had waited 
according to the instructions that Susan had read aloud, but nothing had 
happened by three p.m., so the meeting had dissolved.  If nothing happened 
within the next seven days, they would all come back to the castle to begin 
the process of settling her ladyship's estate.  It looked like the coven 
was finished, and that Gina was really dead.  For good.  She wondered how 
she would break the news to Andy.  He would be heartbroken, and Dani 
couldn't blame him, because she was heartbroken, too.
She climbed out of the car and came in through the kitchen door.  She 
stopped short at the noises coming from--her living room???  Was Andy 
watching a dirty movie or something?  Well, maybe that would get his mind 
off of--no, that wasn't it.  The noises were too loud--too real--to be a 
movie.  She sprinted to the living room and was struck speechless by the 
scene in front of her.  Her fianc‚ was lying naked on the living room 
floor, with a gorgeous blonde humping him for all he was worth.  The blonde 
leaned forward, hips churning frantically, and gave Andy a passionate kiss.  
Dani saw him buck violently.  His cock reappeared for an instant, then 
vanished as he forcefully thrust upwards at her, driving it all the way 
into the woman.  They both moaned loudly, in obvious ecstasy.  "ANDY!!!!!" 
Danielle screamed at the top of her lungs.  He stopped moving instantly, a 
frightened, scared expression on his face.  The bitch on top turned around, 
her hips still moving easily, and looked at her with--amusement????  Dani 
didn't know what was going on but she was gonna kick some serious--
Danielle froze and her jaw dropped when the bimbo smiled at her, and said, 
in a very familiar, faintly accented voice, "Hello, Miss Gray.  Permit me 
to introduce myself.  My name is Ashley.  Ashley Mansfield."

Epilogue

Ashley Mansfield put down the newspaper.  It was time for her first coven 
meeting.  She stopped reading the follow-up article in the middle of the 
description of Candace Covington's swank hi-rise apartment.  The police 
thought it might be a case of mistaken identity--there was absolutely 
nothing about the young woman's life to indicate any criminal involvement, 
yet the car bomb was the work of a professional.  There wasn't enough left 
of the car, let alone its occupant, to start an investigation that would 
have any promise.  The petite blonde walked downstairs to the Grand Hall 
and stepped into the sun room for a moment.  She wanted to give her regards 
to Andrew before the meeting.
In the meeting room, she stood at a familiar place, in front of the altar, 
the place of her creation, looking at the twelve hooded and robed women who 
surrounded her.  "Before I formally commence this meeting," Ashley began, 
"I would like to thank all of you for your faith over the past, most 
difficult month.  It pleases me greatly that all of you have remained true 
to our commitment."  The assembled group quietly acknowledged the praise.  
"Now then, sergeant-at-arms..."  A bell sounded, and thirteen voices rose 
as one.
"We, the sisters of the coven, pledge ourselves to the defense of our 
sisters, by bringing all who abuse their power to justice."
The coven leader sat down at the front table, flanked by her most valued 
associates, Susan Newton and Danielle Gray.  She avoided giggling as 
Danielle stood up to make announcements, and a stray thought went through 
her mind.  Later, Ashley.  Still, she couldn't help but look at her 
sergeant-at-arms and wonder about what was hidden underneath the robe.  
Maybe she would invite Danielle to stay at the castle this weekend with 
Andrew; after all, she had a new body to play with, and this was a new 
life.